TEMPTED BY HER DADDIES

LAYLAH ROBERTS

Laylah Roberts

© 2025, Laylah Roberts

Tempted by her Daddies

Laylah.roberts@gmail.com

https://laylahroberts.com

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. This book contains material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from the author/publisher.

Cover Design by: Allycat’s Creations.

Editing: Celeste Jones; Woncas Creative.

Created with Vellum

LET’S KEEP IN TOUCH!

Don’t miss a new release by signing up to my newsletter. You’ll get sneak peeks, deleted scenes, and giveaways: https://landing.mailerlite.com/webforms/landing/p7l6g0

You can also join my Facebook readers’ group here:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/386830425069911/

BOOKS BY LAYLAH ROBERTS

Montana Daddies

Daddy Bear

Daddy’s Little Darling

Daddy’s Naughty Darling Novella

Daddy’s Sweet Girl

Daddy’s Lost Love

A Montana Daddies Christmas

Daring Daddy

Warrior Daddy

Daddy’s Angel

Heal Me, Daddy

Daddy in Cowboy Boots

A Little Christmas Cheer (crossover with MC Daddies)

Sheriff Daddy

Her Daddies’ Saving Grace

Rogue Daddy

A Little Winter Wonderland

Daddy’s Sassy Sweetheart

Daddy Dominic

Daddy Unleashed

Daddy’s Wild Girl

MC Daddies

Motorcycle Daddy

Hero Daddy

Protector Daddy

Untamed Daddy

Her Daddy’s Jewel

Fierce Daddy

A Little Christmas Cheer (crossover with Montana Daddies)

Savage Daddy

Boss Daddy

Daddy Fox

A Snowy Little Christmas

Saving Daddy

Daddies’ Captive

A Foxy Little Christmas

A Little Easter Delight

Guardian Daddy

A Little Christmas Wish

Harem of Daddies

Ruled by her Daddies

Claimed by her Daddies

Stolen by her Daddies

Captured by her Daddies

Kept by her Daddies

Haven, Texas Series

Lila’s Loves

Laken’s Surrender

Saving Savannah

Molly’s Man

Saxon’s Soul

Mastered by Malone

How West was Won

Cole’s Mistake

Jardin’s Gamble

Romanced by the Malones

Twice the Malone

Mending a Malone

Malone’s Heart

Malone’s Pride

Malone’s Fate

Crime Boss Daddies

Daddy’s Obsession

Papi’s Protection

Papi’s Savior

Daddy’s Soul

New Orleans Malones

Damaged Princess

Vengeful Commander

Wicked Prince

Ruthless King

Men of Orion

Worlds Apart

Cavan Gang

Rectify

Redemption

Rebellion

Doms of Decadence

Just for You, Sir

Forever Yours, Sir

For the Love of Sir

Sinfully Yours, Sir

Make me, Sir

A Taste of Sir

To Save Sir

Sir’s Redemption

Reveal Me, Sir

Redemption Valley

Audra’s Awakening

Old-Fashioned Series

An Old-Fashioned Man

Two Old-Fashioned Men

Her Old-Fashioned Husband

Her Old-Fashioned Boss

His Old-Fashioned Love

An Old-Fashioned Christmas

Bad Boys of Wildeside

Wilde

Sinclair

Luke

Rawhide Ranch Holiday

A Cozy Little Christmas

A Little Easter Escapade

Jolie’s Little Fourth of July

Standalones

Their Christmas Baby

Haley Chronicles

Ally and Jake

TRIGGER WARNING

Please note that all characters are above twenty-years-old. Our heroine has experienced abuse, mostly all in the past. There is also a trigger for thoughts of ending things. This is very brief and not in-depth. And for the loss of a parent/parents.

There is some violence but mostly this happens off-page.

AUTHOR NOTE

I just wanted to let you know that this book is mostly set in London and the characters may use UK terms/words. There’s a note from me at the end of the book about what’s coming next . . .

1

Salem trudged his way up the steps to the mansion.

Sometimes, it was hard to believe he actually lived here—not that it was his home. It was Roman’s.

Salem lived here because it was convenient. It was close to work. It was reasonably priced. And it was far enough from his parents that his mother didn’t constantly pop in.

Win-win.

Not that he didn’t love his folks. But things had been a bit strained between them since they’d learned he was an MI6 agent. They weren’t happy that he’d lied to them.

In his defense he’d been trying to protect them. Knowing who he was could put them in more danger. Sure, agents could tell close family, but they still had to be careful with how many people knew.

And making sure that they could keep it a secret.

Never a guarantee with his family.

When Roman offered him a room in his house, Salem had jumped on it. Of course, he hadn’t realized that his house was a huge mansion close to Hyde Park.

He opened the black, shiny door and stepped into the grand foyer.

The floors were wooden and polished with an inlaid pattern of circles and crosses. The ceiling had to be thirteen feet high and had an oversized crystal chandelier hanging from it.

There was a sweeping staircase with black wrought-iron railing and a gold banister. It was the sort of staircase you expected to see someone in elegant formal wear step down. Looking gorgeous and posh.

Not at all the sort of staircase where you’d expect to see a muscular, scowling Russian man walking down.

Naked.

Completely. Naked.

“Jesus Christ,” Salem said, shutting the door quickly behind him. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

“Walking,” Alexei replied. “What are you doing?”

“Wondering if there’s a safe way to bleach my eyes,” Salem said, raising his gaze over Alexei’s shoulder.

This wasn’t what he needed today. He had a tension headache from trying to figure out what Pinky’s next move was going to be. He also had a meeting with his boss on Monday morning and had no idea what to expect.

Not to mention dinner to get through with his folks tomorrow. Which would be filled with lots of awkward and annoying questions about why he wasn’t married yet and when he was going to provide them with a grandchild.

They seemed more concerned about their lack of grandchildren than they did about the fact that he’d been hiding that he worked for MI6!

They should concentrate on his siblings.

Especially Alina. She had four men for God’s sake.

It was far more likely that she was going to end up providing grandchildren for them to coddle.

Although she did live in Escana, so that was a point against her. Perhaps he should try and convince his parents to move there.

It wasn’t that he didn’t love them. He just had a lot on his plate and dealing with them could be . . . a lot.

And now he sounded like an ungrateful ass.

“Why are you walking around without any clothes on?” Salem asked through gritted teeth.

Honest to God.

Sometimes he could kill him.

Salem knew that Alexei was just as frustrated with their lack of progress on taking down Pinky as he was. The cover that Alexei had built for so long, that had helped him infiltrate Pinky’s circle, had been completely blown.

Now, there was a target on his back. He couldn’t go undercover again for a long time. While his knowledge was helpful to the investigation, Alexei was a man of action.

There was nothing worse for Alexei than being stuck behind a desk.

However, that didn’t mean Salem was going to ignore the fact that Alexei was walking around naked.

In a house he shared with two other people.

“Why not?” Alexei asked as he stopped three stairs up, ensuring he towered above Salem.

Salem had learned a long time ago that Alexei wasn’t always as oblivious as he pretended to be. Sometimes, he was very, very calculated in what he did and said.

Which could be extremely . . . trying.

To say the least.

“Why not?” he repeated as he put his car keys in the small jade bowl on the hallway table. “Maybe because you live with two other people who don’t want to see your dick?”

“See something you like?” Alexei grinned. The glint in his eyes was hard.

He’s just looking for a fight.

You don’t need to give it to him.

Salem took a deep breath in and let it out slowly. When he’d been younger, he’d been a bit of a hothead.

It had nearly landed him in a lot of trouble so he’d worked hard to gain control of his temper.

However, there were times when he wasn’t successful. And most of those times were due to this man.

“No. Can’t say that I do.”

Okay. So he was no saint and he couldn’t help but take a dig at Alexei.

The Russian wasn’t at all bothered, though. He made a scoffing noise.

“You like what you see,” he said arrogantly. “You’re just too British to admit it.”

Salem sighed. “You’ve met my family and you can still say that? And I’m not fully British.” His father had been born here in the UK, but his mum immigrated here as a baby with her family from Kuwait.

“Doesn’t matter. You’ve lived here long enough and you’ve got the accent. I feel sorry for you.”

“You feel sorry for me?” Salem asked.

“Hmm, you’re sexually repressed.”

“I am not sexually repressed,” he countered.

“Sure you are. Otherwise, why would you have a problem with my dick?”

“I don’t have a problem with your dick,” Salem managed to get out. Although he might have cracked a tooth with how hard he was clenching his jaw.

“Good to know.” Alexei walked down the last of the stairs and headed his way.

Stand your ground.

He’s just trying to prick your temper.

With his . . . prick.

Do not look down at that bastard.

He didn’t need another look.

The image was burned on the back of his eyelids.

When he closed his eyes tonight, that was all he was going to see.

Lucky, lucky him.

“Unless it’s another part of me that you have a problem with?” Alexei asked, stopping a few feet away.

Thank God.

If that thing got hard . . . fuck, with how long it was, it would probably reach him.

You need to stop thinking about his dick.

Salem ran a hand tiredly over his face.

Think of something else. Anything else.

“I do not have a problem with your body.”

“That’s good. Since that would hurt my feelings.”

“You don’t have feelings,” Salem said.

Alexei grinned. “Ahh, but Riordan doesn’t know that. And when I go into our Monday morning meeting and tell him how awkward it makes me feel when you stare at my naked body and make mean comments . . . well, I don’t think he can ignore that.”

“You. Are. The. Worst.”

Salem knew it was a joke. And in all likelihood, Riordan Orr wouldn’t give a shit about what they did as long as it didn’t impact him or their job performance.

Of course, if Salem cut Alexei’s dick off then that might impact his job performance.

“Are you thinking about chopping my dick off? You are, aren’t you?” Alexei asked.

“I choose not to think about your dick at all,” he replied. “And I am not sexually repressed. I’m a freaking Dominant. How can I be sexually repressed?”

“When’s the last time you went to the club?” Alexei asked.

Salem opened his mouth, then closed it.

Fuck it.

When was the last time he’d been to the club? He couldn’t remember.

Shit.

“See? Repressed. Maybe that’s the wrong word. Frustrated? Hmm, perhaps you’re sexually frustrated. Sorry, my English isn’t the best at times.”

“Don’t pull that bullshit with me,” he grumbled. “You speak perfect English. Better than I do.”

“Thank you. It’s good to be acknowledged in areas where I excel and you don’t. Of course that is pretty much every area.”

You cannot punch him in the dick.

That would involve touching his dick.

You would have to touch his dick in order to cut it off as well.

Stop thinking about his damn dick!

“Can you please go and put some clothes on.” There, that sounded nice and polite, didn’t it?

Even if it wasn’t actually a request and was said in a low, commanding voice.

“Nope.”

He swore that this man was sent to test him.

Chill.

You are in control of your emotions.

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t have any.”

Salem ran his hand down his face. Again.

Deep breaths. Again.

“. . . hasn’t done the laundry.”

“What?” he asked. “Evette hasn’t done the laundry? That’s not like her.”

“She’s on holiday.” Alexei gave him a strange look. “It’s written on the calendar. The one you insisted on using to keep us all on track. And it’s in your handwriting.”

“But her holiday isn’t until March.”

“Dude. It is March. What is wrong with you? Haven’t you noticed that she hasn’t been here? Ahh, no, you wouldn’t have since you’re never here.”

“Are you missing me?” Salem asked as he moved past the other man.

Who didn’t even move.

Bastard.

Walking into the kitchen, Salem stood in front of the calendar.

Shit.

Evette was on holiday. She’d left four days ago on a four-week break.

Fuck.

He’d sent a request to an agency but then forgotten to follow through.

You’re forgetting a lot at the moment.

“See, if you were around more, you’d know that Evette is away. Which means there is no food in the fridge. No one is making sure Roman eats. Or that he has clean clothes. Or that I have clean clothes.”

“You know how to use a washing machine!” Salem told him.

“Do I?”

Salem turned to glare at him. “You should!”

“You’re right. I do know. There is very little I don’t know how to do.”

“Then why aren’t you washing them?” Salem asked as he stepped further into the kitchen. There were a few dishes in the sink, which wasn’t too bad. Opening the fridge, he saw leftover pizza, some grapes, olives, and a block of rather dubious-looking cheese.

How had things gone to hell in less than a week?

They were three grown men. They should be able to take care of themselves.

“I am washing them. They’re in the washing machine right now. I even grabbed some of Roman’s clothes and put them in the wash as well. I don’t think he’d be too comfortable walking around naked. He’s not as cultured as me.”

Cultured?

Alexei?

Dear God.

“Why didn’t you wash them earlier so that you had something to wear today?” Salem asked.

Be patient.

“You are full of so many questions today. You really should head to the club where you can ask one of your pretty subs all these pesky questions. Get up in their business instead of mine.”

But Salem would never ask a sub at the club personal questions. Because they weren’t friends. It was more like . . . a business transaction.

Fuck.

That sounded so bad. It wasn’t that he didn’t care about them . . . he did.

Just not the sort of care you had for friends and family.

More like a stranger in a vulnerable position that he was supposed to take care of. At least for a few hours. Before he sent them safely on their way.

“I’ve been working. I’ve been trying to figure out Pinky’s next move.”

“Getting anywhere?” Alexei asked.

Frustration filled him. Because he wasn’t. He wasn’t getting. Any. Fucking. Where.

He was failing in his job, and it seemed he was failing at home.

Fuck.

This wasn’t normal for him. Salem wasn’t used to failure.

Which is probably why you’re taking it so badly.

“You seem tense. Perhaps you should work out. Or get laid.”

“I don’t need to get laid.”

But maybe he needed a session at the club. He needed to feel like he was in control of something. Because he certainly didn’t have command of anything at home.

Or in his career.

Things felt like a mess. As though he was spiraling. Which was bizarre. Because Salem didn’t spiral.

It wasn’t something he allowed himself to do.

Yeah. That’s what he needed. To go to the club and find a sub to play with. Tie them up. Spank them. And then he would get them off.

Fuck.

When was the last time he’d come?

“Sure, you don’t,” Alexei drawled. “That’s why you’re wound up tighter than those weird bird clocks.”

Bird clocks?

A cuckoo clock?

Salem opened his mouth, then closed it.

Sometimes he had to learn to pick his battles.

2

Picking up an apple, Alexei leaned against the kitchen counter and took a large bite.

Was it wrong to be extremely irritated by the way he ate?

Probably.

“Can you not do that?” Salem asked through gritted teeth.

Alexei raised an eyebrow. “Eat? Kind of necessary if I want to live.”

“Can you not eat while you’re naked while leaning your bare ass against the counter.” Salem moved to the cupboard under the sink and grabbed a cloth and some disinfectant to clean the bench and cupboard.

“You have a lot of rules.”

“Rules are important,” Salem stated as he cleaned. He might as well do the whole bench and kitchen.

“Are they? Personally, I think they’re boring.”

“I don’t know how you managed to become an agent,” Salem told him.

“They needed my mad skills.”

“Or they were just mad for hiring you,” Salem muttered to himself.

“What was that?” Alexei asked.

“Nothing.”

“Really? Because I could have sworn I heard you say they were mad for hiring me.”

“You could hear that, but you never hear me when I tell you that the dishwasher needs emptying?”

“What can I say? I’m nuanced.”

“I don’t think that’s the right word.”

“It is.” Alexei shrugged as he threw the apple core away.

“I’ll order some groceries and see if the agency has someone who can come in and start cleaning next week.”

“Done and done.”

“What? By who? Roman?”

Alexei snorted. “Really? I doubt Roman has even noticed that Evette isn’t here. I ordered the food.”

Salem opened the cupboards.

“And I’ve been leaving him food,” Alexei added. “You might say I’m a model housemate . . . housefriend . . . what would be the word?”

“Roommate?”

“I don’t share a room with him, though. I don’t swing that way, even though you seem to admire my dick. I don’t blame you. It’s pretty.”

“I’m not admiring it. I’m not even looking at it. Or thinking about it. But it’s good you ordered food and made some for Roman, too. Otherwise, he’d likely forget to eat.”

Alexei grunted, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Too bad you didn’t remember the laundry before now.”

“I’m not perfect. I know, it was a surprise to me, too.”

Salem massaged the back of his neck just as Roman wandered into the kitchen, appearing confused. “It’s daylight? What day is it?”

Christ.

Evette usually made sure that Roman stepped away from his computer sometimes. She’d been his housekeeper for years. She acted more like his mother than his employee. And Salem vaguely remembered promising to keep an eye on him while she was gone.

Yeah, he really didn’t like this feeling of failure.

“It’s Saturday,” Salem told him. “When is the last time you came out of your room?”

“Or showered?” Alexei asked, wrinkling his nose.

“Saturday? What date?” Roman peered at the calendar. “Oh dear. Where is Evette? Normally she tells me when it’s coming up to the weekend and she leaves me a snack basket. But there’s no snack basket.”

“I’m starting to see that Evette isn’t getting paid enough,” Salem said with a sigh.

“Evette has gone on vacation,” Alexei said.

“But that’s not until March.”

“It is March,” Salem and Alexei said together.

“It is?” Roman blinked heavily. “Are you sure?”

“Very sure,” Salem told him.

“Drat. I thought I would have this database finished by now.”

Roman was also an MI6 agent. But he worked for the tech department. Or maybe it was more accurate to say that the tech department worked for him. He seemed to get whatever he desired. Including the ability to work from home most of the time. He was also part of the taskforce trying to take down Pinky.

“When is the last time you went outside?” Salem asked Roman.

“Outside? I don’t know. I have things to do. I’ve been trying to figure out Pinky’s next move.”

“Haven’t we all,” Alexei muttered.

“Yes, but I’ve been doing it with this program I coded. That’s why I’m behind in creating the other database. It’s rather boring, if I’m honest. I’d let someone else do it, but they’d likely mess it up.”

Roman was brilliant.

A bit odd. But brilliant.

Roman moved to the fridge and drew out a bottle of water and some grapes. Then he sat at the island.

“So? What are we going to do for dinner?” Roman asked.

“Is that really the first thing you want to ask?” Salem asked.

“Um. Right. I suppose we should think about lunch first.”

“Do you not care about the fact that Alexei is naked?” Salem waved his hand over at Alexei.

“Oh. Uh, right. I just figured it was a new thing I’d forgotten about.”

“You think that you forgot Alexei mentioning that he’s going to walk around naked?” Salem asked him.

“Hmm. Well. Perhaps. I don’t always pay close attention when people talk to me. You know that. I thought perhaps he’d decided to become a nudist.”

“And that would be all right with you?” Salem asked.

Chill.

There’s no point in getting upset.

“Well, I mean, who am I to tell him he can’t be a nudist? I don’t want to sound like I don’t support nudism or am an anti-nudist.”

“Good to know that I have your support,” Alexei said solemnly.

“Whew. I thought I might have said that wrong and offended you. Sometimes I do that.” Roman ate a grape.

“He’s not a nudist,” Salem told him, sitting beside him but being careful not to touch him.

Roman didn’t like touching others or being touched.

“He’s not?” Roman asked, looking confused. “Are you sure? Because he’s naked.”

“Yeah, I’m sure. He’s just an asshole.”

“Are the two mutually exclusive?” Roman ate another grape. “Can he not be a nudist and an asshole?”

“I could be,” Alexei said.

Salem’s headache was deepening.

“So if he’s not a nudist, then why is he naked?” Roman asked.

“Because he didn’t do any washing. And he has no clean clothes.”

“Oh, would you like me to buy you some, Alexei?” Roman asked.

Salem’s phone rang and he drew it out of his pocket, grateful for the distraction.

Except it was his mother calling. He grimaced and set the phone down on the counter.

“Are you not going to answer it?” Roman asked, peering at the screen. “That’s your mother.”

“I know it’s my mother. I’m just . . . working up to answering it.”

Alexei snorted.

Great.

Stop being a coward.

He hit ‘answer’ and brought it to his ear. “Mum? Everything okay?”

“Of course! Why wouldn’t it be?” his mother replied. “I was just calling to remind you about dinner tomorrow night.”

“I haven’t forgotten, Mum. I come for dinner every Sunday night that I can.”

“Well, I just don’t want you to get distracted by work.”

“Hey, Mama Adel,” Alexei said loudly.

“Oh, is that Alexei?” his mother asked.

He glared at the other man. What did he think he was doing? And did he have to call his mother that?

“Yes,” Salem said.

“And Roman? Is he there?”

“Yes, Roman is here,” Salem said with a sigh.

“Hello, Mrs. Adel,” Roman said.

“Goodness. Roman’s always so polite and that Alexei, so charming.”

Charming? Alexei?

What Alexei was his mother talking about?

Then she let out this high-pitched giggle.

Salem closed his eyes. Yep, his headache was definitely getting worse. If his mother had a crush on Alexei he was going to . . . well, he wasn’t sure what he would do.

Vomit?

That seemed a reasonable response, right?

“. . . and bring your little friends.”

“I’m sorry, what was that?” he asked.

He could have sworn that she’d said to⁠—

“Make sure that you come to dinner tomorrow at five sharp and bring your little friends.”

“My little friends? Mum, I’m not five any longer.”

“I just think it’s so sweet that Roman lets you live with him in that gorgeous mansion. So much better than the place you used to live in. I never liked it.”

Right. Because he’d lived in a cold, damp studio apartment. It had been close to work and it had been peaceful.

Well, except for when the neighbors grew . . . amorous.

Or the occasional rat came to visit.

Yeah, he had to agree. This place was much nicer.

“Bring them to dinner. Promise me.”

“Of course I’ll bring them to dinner.”

Both men smiled at him. No doubt that was exactly what Alexei had planned when he’d called out a hello to his mother.

He ended the call.

“Well, that’s tomorrow night’s dinner taken care of,” Alexei said. “Now all we need is dinner for tonight.”

“I’ll cook,” he offered.

Mainly because he was the only one who could cook.

“Good. I’ll get back to work,” Roman said.

“Wait. Seriously, Roman, when was the last time you stepped outside?” he asked.

Roman frowned. “I’m not sure. Tuesday?”

“Of which week?” Alexei asked dryly.

“Last week?” Roman guessed.

“You need to go for a walk,” Salem bossed.

“I do? Why would I need to do that?”

“Um, to get some fresh air, some sunshine.” The sun was actually out today. “Some Vitamin D. If you don’t get enough of that you could get rickets or something.”

Rickets?

Was that still a thing?

Alexei just shook his head.

“Isn’t rickets a disease that children get?” Roman asked.

Maybe. Probably.

“Do you really want to take that risk?” he asked.

“I guess not.”

“But, uh, you might want to shower first. Change your clothes,” Salem added as nicely as he could.

Roman sniffed at his sweater which had a large Christmas tree on it. Strange choice of outfit . . . but Salem didn’t comment on it.

“I’ll go shower now.”

One problem down . . . now to tackle the next one.

Naked Alexei.

Alexei grabbed the grapes that Roman had left and started to munch on them. “You gonna fix me too, Daddy?”

Actually, screw it.

If he wanted to walk around naked, he could. Salem would just move somewhere else.

Like Antarctica.

As he strode up the stairs, he wondered if he should head to the club tonight.

He needed a way to get rid of this tension that didn’t involve murdering a naked Russian.

3

Go for a walk?

What was he supposed to do on this walk?

Roman glanced around in confusion as he reached a park and started walking through it. Pausing, he got his phone out to message Salem.

Roman: I really don’t understand the point of this. What am I supposed to do on this walk?

It was really quite boring. And unproductive. And he was starting to think that he should have researched rickets before he’d left the house.

Would Salem lie to him?

Salem: You take in your surroundings, you get some Vitamin D. You breathe.

Breathe?

Was that some sort of joke?

This was ridiculous!

He could have breathed at home in the safety of his own room. And taken some vitamin D tablets. All without these . . . these strangers staring at him. In fact, he was pretty certain someone was watching him right now.

Roman glanced to his right. There he was now. A blond with messy clothes and short hair staring straight at him.

Roman glared back.

And then his mother came and picked him up, setting him on her hip and giving Roman a strange look.

Ahh. Right.

You aren’t supposed to glare at children.

He remembered Salem telling him that. But he’d forgotten.

In his defense Salem told him a lot of things. Most of them, Roman cared little about so he pushed them to the back of his brain and brought them out as needed.

“Wow, you really don’t like children, huh?” an amused voice said from behind him.

He spun to see the most gorgeous woman standing there. She had curious-colored hair. It was a mix of red, blond, and brown. She was wearing a pair of oversized sunglasses that hid most of her face.

Her plump, pink lips were curved up into a small smile. His gaze moved downward over her oversized black T-shirt and black pants. Was she warm? Why wasn’t she wearing any color?

Why do you care?

She’s a stranger that came up to talk to you at a park.

Suddenly, she rolled back and forth, and he glanced down further to find that she was wearing roller skates.

Hmm. That was unexpected.

“You should wear a helmet if you’re roller skating,” he stated.

“I should?” she asked.

“Yes, you could easily fall over and hurt yourself. You should also wear some other protective gear. At the very least, you should have a helmet, knee pads, elbow pads, and gloves.”

“At the very least?” she repeated.

“Uh-huh. Preferably with reflective material on them, if not, a reflective vest is also a must.”

“Right. Good to know. Thanks for that.”

“You are welcome. You should also have a sweater on so you don’t get cold.”

“You know, you’re very concerned about what I’m wearing.”

Did she sound amused? Or angry?

It was hard to tell, especially when she wore those glasses.

“Just, uh, concerned about your safety,” he said awkwardly.

What was wrong with him?

Really?

Why hadn’t he just walked away from her?

“Do you concern yourself with every stranger’s safety?” she asked.

“No. In fact, you might be the first.”

“Well, I’m honored, kind sir.”

She bowed and wobbled.

“Be careful!” Without thought, he reached out and grasped hold of her arm. Usually, he hated touching people.

Although most of his problems stemmed from strangers touching him.

She let out a small gasp. Obviously, she had realized how close she had come to falling over and harming herself.

Now, she would tell him that he was right and that she should have been taking greater care with her own safety.

And he would be gracious and not tell her that he had told her so.

Because he could be a gentleman like that.

“Your hand is so warm.”

Wait. What?

Was that why she’d gasped?

“Shouldn’t you be more concerned about the fact that you nearly fell over?”

“You know, you might be right,” she said slowly.

“Well, of course I am.”

Wait. Did that sound arrogant? Sometimes it was hard for him to judge. Apparently, it was arrogant to speak about how good you were at something. Or to assume you would be good at something.

Those were also things that Salem had told him.

“I think that I should have grabbed a sweater or something. It’s getting a bit chilly out. Thanks for the advice. I better get going before it grows even colder.”

Wait.

That was the piece of advice that she was going to listen to?

She skated about a meter away, then turned. He tensed as it looked like she was about to fall.

“Don’t go scaring any small children, okay?”

Did she have to say that so loud?

Roman glanced around, noticing the way several parents were staring at him.

Wonderful.

This walk was turning into such a fun experience. He never should have listened to Salem.

Why did I listen to him?

He had to start asserting himself. Although that seemed rude. Was it rude?

Roman knew Salem was just looking out for him. But sometimes it was frustrating to have Salem and Alexei treat him like a child who couldn’t take care of himself.

Except you often hide in your room and forget to eat and shower . . .

All right. So he had to make more of an effort to take care of himself.

Then perhaps they wouldn’t feel they had to look after him.

Sometimes he wished he had someone else to focus on. A reason to tear himself away from his work. But where would he meet someone? Most of the time he barely left the house.

Perhaps he should go out more.

Maybe he should visit a club like the one that Salem frequented.

Well, he wasn’t sure how often Salem went anymore. That felt like something he should know if he was being a good friend and roommate.

Yeah, there was a reason why Salem and Alexei treated him the way they did.

He sighed.

Roman wasn’t sure that a BDSM club was for him. Although he did enjoy reading romance books with Dominant heroes. Those books were his secret pleasure. Something he never told anyone else about.

Reading those passages where the hero took charge . . . it was what interested him and not because he wanted to be bossed around.

Which would likely shock most people who knew him.

And his favorite books of all were Daddy Dom ones. Particularly, the books written by CJ Bennett.

Those books were really addictive. He bought them as soon as they came out.

In paperback and eBook form.

Because he was a huge fan and had to have both. As he headed along the path through the park, he thought about going home. This really seemed like an exercise in futility.

However, there was some research to suggest that getting outside and walking could boost your creativity and problem-solving.

Which was something he could use.

It was grating at him that Pinky always seemed to be one step ahead of him. They’d nearly had him, though, before Alexei’s cover was blown. However, since then, he’d grown even more careful.

There had to be a way of tracking him . . . of figuring out his movements. Anticipating where he might be.

The ideas swirled in his head, and he was so preoccupied that he very nearly missed her. In fact, he was several steps past her before he stopped and let his brain compute what his eyes had just seen.

Swinging around, he gaped down at her in shock.

“What are you doing?”

“Um, well, I thought I’d just lie on the footpath and wait for someone to step on me. You very nearly did, you know. You must have been deep in thought. Or maybe you need glasses. You do kind of squint.”

“That’s because it’s sunny outside!” he protested indignantly.

He didn’t squint, did he?

“It’s not that bright,” she pointed out.

“It is to me,” he muttered.

She rolled onto her bottom with a groan. He suddenly realized that he was standing here arguing about the brightness of the sun, when she’d just fallen over and possibly hurt herself.

Roman rushed over to kneel next to her, being careful not to touch her. “What happened?”

“I don’t know. I was just skating along and then suddenly, I was flying forward. There must have been a pothole or something.”

She glared down at the pavement as though she thought a pothole was going to suddenly appear and suck her down it. Roman glanced around, but it all looked smooth and flat to him.

Hmm.

“You could have seriously injured yourself,” he scolded her. “This is why you need to wear safety gear. How long have you been roller skating for?”

He ran his gaze over her, his frown deepening as he took in the scrapes on her knees. They weren’t bad but one of them was bleeding. She was holding her palms toward her chest, so he couldn’t see if she’d scraped them too.

“About twenty minutes.”

“No, I mean, how much experience do you have? How long have you been roller skating in general?”

“Twenty minutes,” she repeated, sounding sheepish.

Disbelief filled him. “You only started roller skating twenty minutes ago? And you didn’t think that safety gear was a necessity? Do you know that you could have landed on your head and cracked it? Do you want a concussion? To get hurt?” he demanded in a stern voice.

She was silent, her mouth slightly open as she stared at him in shock. He’d surprised himself too. He didn’t think he’d ever sounded stern in his life.

“I, uh, I don’t think anyone ever wants a concussion, right? And I did get hurt. Look.”

Her lower lip wobbled as she held out her hands for him to look at.

It was the lip wobble that did it.

How could he stay upset at her when her lip wobbled? It was impossible. Then he caught sight of her wounds.

“Oh, you poor love,” he murmured. “Look at your hands.”

They were scraped raw. It was a wonder she wasn’t in tears. Any thought of scolding her flew from his head.

“We need to clean your hands,” he told her.

“Oh, no, they’ll be fine.”

“They will not be fine. They could get infected.” He glanced around as though he somehow expected a first aid kit to appear. “You need to come with me.”

He stood and braced himself before he helped her up by holding her wrists rather than irritate the scrapes on her hands. She was so light that it was concerning. Should it be so easy to lift her?

He let go of her and she wobbled. Those things were far too dangerous!

“You should take lessons before undertaking a new sport,” he informed her.

“Is roller skating a sport?” she queried.

“I believe so. I shall investigate it. Now, where are your shoes?”

“Uh, in my backpack.”

“Right.” He should have asked her that before he’d gotten her back up on her roller skates. Looking around, he saw a bench not too far away under the shade of a large tree. That would be better than sitting her down on the ground.

But how to get her there?

Hmm. Could she make it that far on her own?

It would be gentlemanly to offer to help her.

As a child, he’d had an instructor teach him etiquette and manners as befitting his station. He nearly rolled his eyes as he remembered the woman using those exact words.

His station. Being born to his family had very few benefits and a huge number of issues. Certainly, he had plenty of money. That he mostly gave away to charities.

There had also been a lot of expectations on him. Most of which, he’d failed to live up to.

His family had written him off as eccentric and not the good sort of eccentric.

The weird, annoying sort that you wished you could forget existed.

They certainly had.

Roman pushed those thoughts aside.

His tutor had drilled manners into him for most scenarios. But carrying an injured woman wasn’t one of those situations. And he hadn’t paid a lot of attention to those lessons anyway.

Something that had driven his mother up the wall.

“Urgh, what are you doing?”

He suddenly realized he was miming out the action of picking her up.

That was weird, wasn’t it?

Well, it definitely wasn’t something that most people did.

He was going slightly bonkers. There was no other explanation for it.

Roman cleared his throat. “Might I, uh, put my arm around you and escort you to the bench?”

“I . . . you’re going to help me to the bench?” she asked, sounding amazed.

Was that not what he’d just said?

“Yes. I don’t want you to keep skating and risk harming yourself further.”

“Well, I guess that would be all right.”

He couldn’t work out her accent. It was like she didn’t have one, which was bizarre.

Moving slowly, he placed his arm around her waist.

Why did she smell so good? He didn’t expect that.

Vanilla and something . . . what was it?

“What scent are you wearing?” he asked.

She stiffened slightly. “Oh, um, it’s just some cheap stuff. It’s vanilla and macadamia oil. Does it not smell good?”

“No, it smells very good.” He cleared his throat as he realized he’d basically just told her that she smelled good.

Smooth, Roman. Really smooth.

He moved toward the bench before he could say something else ridiculous.

Plus, he wanted to stop touching her.

Well, he should want to stop.

“Good to know,” she said, sounding surprised.

The feel of her pressed against him was . . . amazing. He had to force himself not to take in more of her scent.

She was firm and lean. Was she too small? Did she get enough nutrition?

You’re one to talk.

You barely remember to eat.

Yes, he wasn’t very good at taking care of himself. But that didn’t necessarily mean that he couldn’t take care of someone else.

Perhaps he needed another focus other than his work.

Wait. Was he really thinking that?

He lived for his work.

Yes, and what do you have to show for it?

Bugger all, if he was honest with himself.

“Hey, are you all right?”

He startled and turned his head to find a pair of blue eyes staring up at him.

“Yes, of course. I’m fine. Do I not appear all right?”

“You just stopped and went quiet.”

“Bloody hell, my apologies.” He kept leading her toward the bench and then helped her sit. “I was having an epiphany.”

“An epiphany? While helping this idiot to a bench?” she asked in an amused voice. “That must have been some weird epiphany.”

He scowled. “You’re not an idiot. And I won’t have you say that about yourself.”

“Oh, yeah? And what will you do if I say it about myself again?” she challenged.

Well . . . he wasn’t sure.

But perhaps he would scold her.

Okay. That thought even surprised him.

Maybe he really did have a dominant streak. The only time he ever felt in control was with his work. He’d never had the opportunity to take charge in the bedroom, because he’d never had a real relationship with someone.

It took a bit to get him turned on.

Although his dick seemed to be waking up. What on earth was wrong with it?

Had it gone barmy too?

“I would find some way to correct your behavior,” he said stiffly.

Great. Now, he sounded like a total nitwit.

“Would you? You sounded very professorish right then.”

He gave her a startled look. “I did?”

“Uh-huh. It was hot.” She looked as startled as he felt before she grinned. “Sorry, that was a bit much, huh? I don’t even know your name and I’m calling you hot.”

“Um, well, that’s all right. And it’s Roman.”

“Roman? Huh, that wasn’t what I was expecting you to say.”

“No?”

“No, you seem more like a William or Harry.”

He snorted. “I am far from royalty.”

Well . . . he guessed he was distantly related on his father’s side.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to insult you,” she told him.

“Ahh, no, you didn’t. My father is a history buff. He studied it at university. He also likes archaeology. So he decided to give each of his children a name related to his interests. And the Roman Empire has always fascinated him.”

“Wow, I guess you’re lucky he wasn’t fascinated by the Ottoman Empire,” she replied.

He grinned. “You don’t think I could pull off the name Ottoman?”

She tilted her head to the side. “Hmm. Perhaps. Rome suits you better.”

“Rome?” No one had ever shortened his name. His mother would gasp in horror. He smiled. “I like it.”

She smiled back.

“I’m actually lucky. I have two older brothers called Tiberius and Hadrian and an older sister called Carthage.”

She winced. “Wow. You got off lightly. Carthage? He didn’t think Alexandria would be a better choice?”

“She wishes. She gets all sorts of pronunciations as well. Lots of people just end up going for Cathy.”

“Cathy? But it doesn’t sound anything like Cathy.”

“I know.” That reminded him, he needed to call his sister. She was the only family member he still kept in touch with. She’d stuck by him when his mother and father disowned him.

Although Tiberius had helped him get everything he wanted from the family estate. And Hadrian checked in every once in a while.

Perhaps not all members of his family hated him.

“Another epiphany?” she asked.

He shook his head, suddenly realizing that he’d been standing there like a numpty while she sat with unattended scrapes.

“I apologize.” He kneeled in front of her and reached for the laces of her skates.

“What . . . what are you doing?” she asked in a strange voice, reaching out a hand to touch his.

He froze.

He hated being touched.

Detested it with strangers.

He snatched his hand away. For some strange reason, he didn’t feel completely disgusted at her touch.

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “Did I hurt you?”

“No,” he replied in a husky voice. “I’m just a weirdo who doesn’t like being touched.”

“Don’t call yourself that,” she said fiercely. “There are lots of people who don’t like to be touched. And I should have asked first.”

Wow.

Not everyone was that accepting of his ‘quirks.’

“Thank you. What’s wrong?” he asked as she stiffened, her eyes moved around their surroundings.

Had she seen something? She was tense.

“You shouldn’t be kneeling in front of me,” she told him. “You need to get up.”

“Why can’t I kneel in front of you?” He looked around again, but no one was really paying them much attention. What was the issue?

“Well . . . you . . . I don’t know. It just doesn’t seem right. You shouldn’t kneel to me.”

There was a light blush on her face. His confusion grew. Why wouldn’t it be right for him to kneel in front of her?

“I’m just going to take your roller skates off, then help you put your shoes on, all right?” he asked gently.

“Um, yes. It’s just that I can do that.”

“With sore knees and scraped up hands? I don’t think so. Now, give me your shoes.” He used his firm voice.

The one he hadn’t realized he had until . . . well, until just before.

Roman held out his hand. He wasn’t taking no for an answer.

Roman wasn’t entirely sure why this made her uncomfortable.

With a sigh, she shuffled off her backpack. He took it from her, not wanting her to use her hands too much.

He drew out her shoes. Her phone tumbled onto the ground.

“Oh sorry!”

He reached for her phone at the same time that she leaned down. They banged their heads together.

Ouch. Shit.

Leaning back, he rubbed his head only to find she was doing the same.

“Are you hurt?” he asked urgently. “Is there a bump? Let me see.”

“Oh no, it’s fine.” She held her hand over her forehead, just above her right eye.

“Let me see,” he insisted. “Wait, you know my name. What’s yours?”

“Tamsyn,” she replied. “Sorry. Are you all right? Did you hit your head?”

“I’m fine. Got a head full of rocks anyway.”

“I know.” She gave him a wry grin.

Roman grimaced. “You might need an ice pack. Let me see.”

She shook her head, then grimaced. Alarm filled him. Had he really hurt her?

What an idiot he was! Why hadn’t he taken her shoes out of her bag more carefully?

“Remove your hand and let me see your head. Right now,” he commanded.

She shuddered.

Crap! Had he scared her? Seriously . . . he should be more careful with this new power he had. He didn’t know how potent it was.

But she slid her hand away.

“You really do have this sexy, bossy professor thing down. Do you ever wear glasses?”

“Uh, no, I have 20-20 vision,” he said, wondering if that would disappoint her.

“Thank God,” she exclaimed, surprising him. “Glasses would have been ASTF. System overload.”

“ASTF?” he queried as he examined her head. There was a red spot on her forehead that looked rather sore. But it didn’t appear to be raised or swollen.

Thank goodness.

“A Step Too Far.”

He gave her a surprised look as he grabbed her phone and handed it to her. It had a black case.

She seemed to really like black.

“I wasn’t aware that people gave that phrase an acronym,” he said as he set her shoes down and started undoing her shoelaces.

“Well, if by people you mean me. Then yes, we do.”

Oh, that was cute.

“You like acronyms?” he asked as he drew one skate off. Well, he tried to.

The darn thing just wouldn’t . . . budge!

It finally flew off her foot and nearly unbalanced him in the process.

Jesus.

That could have been embarrassing.

“Are you okay? Oh God. My feet don’t stink, do they?” she cried.

To his shock, she grabbed her foot and drew it up to her nose. “Not too bad. Could be better. Could definitely be worse.”

He had to grin.

That was something he hadn’t expected. And he wasn’t talking about the fact that she was extremely flexible. She’d made that look so easy.

No, he was smiling over the way she’d just declared that her foot had a slight smell to it. Not that he could smell anything other than vanilla and macadamia. A combination of scents that he hadn’t realized was missing in his life.

She dropped her foot. “Why are you smiling like that?”

Roman attempted to wipe the smile from his face, but it was difficult. “You’re just cute.”

“Cute? Is that an insult?”

“How could being cute be an insult?” he asked as he drew off her other roller skate.

Luckily, this one came off with more ease.

“I don’t know. Maybe not an insult. It’s just . . . cute isn’t sexy or mysterious or gorgeous.”

“You’re all those things,” he said. Then he quickly got to work putting her shoes on, so she didn’t notice the redness in his cheeks.

Had he really just called her sexy and mysterious?

“Really? Kids are cute. Lambs are cute. Cupcakes with pink icing and glitter are cute. Puppies are cute. You know what all of those things have in common?” she demanded as he started lacing up her shoes for her.

Should he do a double knot?

He didn’t want the laces coming free and her tripping over them.

Yes, he better do a double knot.

“They’re cute?” he asked as he finished. Right, now he needed something to clean her hands with and bandage them up.

“Well, yes. But they’re also small.”

He frowned slightly. “Is there something wrong with being small?”

“I guess not. But when you’re small, people tend to call you cute.”

Ahh. So this was a height issue.

He understood it now.

Well, not really. But he should acknowledge and respect her feelings.

“I’m sorry for calling you cute,” he told her sincerely. “I won’t do it again.”

“Well, you don’t have to go that far.”

“Umm.” He was confused. “I thought the point of this conversation was that you didn’t want me to call you cute?”

“I guess it was. Only now I have FOMO.”

“You have FOMO?” he queried.

“Yeah. Do you not know that one? Fear Of Missing Out.”

“You fear that you’re going to miss out being called cute?” he asked, trying to get this straight in his head.

Her shoulders slumped with a sad sigh. “Yeah. Is that ridiculous?”

Just a bit.

But it made him smile.

“You’re laughing at me,” she accused.

“I would never laugh at you, Tamsyn.”

“Wow, when you say my name, it sounds so nice.”

“You don’t like your name?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I never really have. But I like when you say it.”

“Good. Now, we need to find somewhere to wash your wounds and a first aid kit.” Should he offer to take her to his place? It was about ten minutes’ walk away. Would that be too much for her to walk?

Salem wouldn’t like him bringing a stranger home. But it was his house.

“I have a first aid kit,” she told him. “In the front pocket of my backpack.”

Well. There went his plans to act as a knight in shining armor.

Quite disappointing, really.

“Rome? Are you having another epiphany?” she asked.

“Uh, no. Just daydreaming. I do that a lot.”

“Must be nice.” Her voice sounded wistful.

“You don’t daydream?” he asked as he drew out the first aid kit. Good, there were some antiseptic wipes. He decided to do her knee first.

“I don’t dream.”

She didn’t dream? What did she mean? Literally or figuratively?

“You don’t dream?” he asked as he started to wipe her knee, careful not to touch her skin. Her foot suddenly kicked out and he had to duck to the side to avoid it.

That was a close call.

“Oh my God! I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to nearly kick you. It’s just that my knee is ticklish.”

“The front of your knee is ticklish?” he asked her, taking hold of her leg this time as he wiped it clean.

“Uh-huh.”

“Hmm, never heard of that before.” He held her other foot as he wiped that clean.

“It is, you know. Very ticklish.”

“I’ll remember that.”

Like you’re going to see her again. That was a stupid thing to say. And even if you did happen to see her again, you’d hardly be touching her knee, would you?

You likely wouldn’t touch her at all.

“Um, show me your palm, please,” he said quickly.

“No.”

“What?”

“I don’t wanna.”

She didn’t wanna? He watched in amazement as she shuffled forward so she could hide her hands behind her back.

There was a stubborn look on her face that he thought was cute. Although he wasn’t going to tell her that.

And not because she didn’t want to hear that she was cute. But because he didn’t want her thinking that he condoned this sort of naughtiness.

He didn’t know why but there was something about her that intrigued him. That called to a part of himself that he hadn’t been entirely sure truly existed. That only came out when he was reading Daddy Dom romances.

He felt the urge to both coddle and protect this woman. It was bizarre. He didn’t even know her.

Although he did know it wouldn’t take much for her to wrap him around her little finger. Especially when her lip started to wobble as he demanded her hands again.

And he was done. He’d just caved like a stack of cards.

“Love, you need to let me see your hands.”

“I think they’re really fine.”

“Why don’t you want me to touch them? Do you think I’ll hurt them? I’ll try really hard not to, okay?”

She closed her eyes and shook her head. “Sorry. I, uh . . . sheesh. I don’t know why I just did that. It’s not like I’m not used to pain. I can take a beating from a man twice my size, but I can’t even handle some antiseptic on my hands. WAW.”

“What?”

Had she really just said what he thought she had? Shock filled him, making him freeze.

“Oh sorry. I forget not everyone knows what I’m saying. WAW is What A Wimp. It’s actually one of my favorites.”

“No, I wasn’t talking about that. Although, you’re right, that is a good one. You said that you can take a beating from a man twice your size but can’t handle antiseptic.”

“Did I?” She grinned, but it didn’t seem to meet her eyes. “Silly me. I was just talking figuratively. Not literally.”

“Were you?” he asked seriously, studying her closely.

“Yep.”

There was no reason for him not to believe her.

Except that he didn’t think he believed her.

“If you don’t want to doctor my hands, it’s okay,” she said. “You should really get off the ground anyway. Someone might think you’re about to propose.”

“Let them think that,” he dismissed. “And I’m cleaning them.” He drew the first aid kit away as she tried to grab it.

Tamsyn held her hands up in surrender. “You got it. Sorry.”

He cleaned her hands with the wipes, being as gentle as he could be. Every time she winced or moved; he froze.

“I’m fine, really. You don’t have to keep stopping.”

“I don’t like hurting you.”

To his surprise, she stiffened. As though his words had shocked her.

But when he looked up at her, she was staring over his shoulder, a small smile on her face.

He must have imagined that. Reading body language wasn’t exactly his forte. And he often took people literally when they were joking or being sarcastic.

So he continued to clean her hands and then placed some bandages on them. He had the strange urge to kiss her scrapes better.

But that would be going a step too far.

Right?

Yes, it would be. Besides, his kisses weren’t actually magical.

And since when did he go around wanting to kiss people?

Never.

“Thanks,” she told him. “That’s the best anyone has ever patched me up.”

Okay.

He didn’t like that either.

“Tamsyn?” he queried as he put the first aid kit and roller skates into her backpack.

“Yes?”

“Are you in some sort of trouble?”

“Why would you ask me that?” She stood with a smile and took the backpack from him, placing it over one shoulder.

She was significantly shorter now that she no longer had the roller skates on. At five foot eleven, he was fairly average in height and the top of her head barely reached his chin. Which had to make her around five feet tall.

So tiny.

It roused his protective instincts even more.

“I’m just worried about you,” he said.

“Rome, you can’t spend your time worrying about other people so much. Especially not a stranger. I’m all good. I promise.”

How did he know whether her promises were worth anything, though?

He sighed. There wasn’t anything he could do to make her tell him what was going on. And she didn’t appear to be bruised or harmed. Although he was well aware that not all hurt had to be physical.

“Will you let me give you my phone number?” he asked.

Tamsyn blinked at him. “I, uh, sure.”

“I just thought that perhaps you might want to meet up for tea or coffee but if that’s . . . wait, you said yes?”

This time her smile definitely reached her eyes. “Yeah, Rome. I said yes. Give it to me.” She grabbed her phone out and typed in his number. Then his phone buzzed.

“There. Just sent you a message so you have my number too.”

“Good.” He cleared his throat. “That’s, uh, good.”

“Well, bye, Rome. SYL.”

“See you later, right?” He just wanted to check it wasn’t something else like shut your lips. Or something similar.

“That’s right.”

“Oh, wait. Do you live close by? Are you going to be all right getting home?” he asked as she walked off.

“Yep! I’m all good.”

For some stupid reason he was extremely reluctant to let her leave without him.

It was like he thought that something bad would happen to her without him there to protect her.

Ridiculous.

She’s survived until now. And could he even protect her?

Self-doubt filled him and stopped him from demanding that she let him accompany her.

Instead, he just let her walk away.

And instantly regretted it.

4

“Alexei, you should eat more. You need lots of fuel. You too, Roman, you’re looking pale.”

Salem sighed as his mother fussed over his friends. They lapped it up and Alexei sent him a smug grin.

Bastard.

“You going to eat that bread roll?” David asked Salem, snatching it off his plate before he could answer.

Salem sighed.

“David!” Charlene snapped. “Salem might have wanted that.”

“Too late,” he told her.

“Sorry, Salem. He has no manners,” Charlene told him.

“Neither does this one,” Erica added, point at his brother, Con.

“HeywhatdidIdo?” Con asked, his mouth stuffed full.

“Swallow before you speak!” their mother snapped. “What will Alexei and Roman think of your terrible manners?”

Please let this end now.

As soon as the meal finished, Salem pushed his chair back. “We should go.”

“But you can’t go yet. Alina is calling soon,” his mother said.

“She is? I’m sure she doesn’t need us all here. It’s you she wants to talk to.”

“Actually, she requested that we all be here,” his father said.

Which meant that he was staying.

He’d never deny his sister something if he could give it to her.

They all gathered around his father’s ancient laptop as the call came in. He’d offered so many times to buy him a new laptop. But his father wouldn’t hear of it.

“Hi everyone!” Alina’s happy face appeared on the screen.

He loved that his sister was so happy now. That she’d found love with men who adored her.

“How are you?” he asked her.

“I’m so good. Look!” She waved her left hand in the air.

His mum, Erica, and Charlene let out cries of excitement.

“I’m engaged.”

All of her men appeared behind her, looking pleased with themselves.

“That is wonderful!” his mother said after everyone congratulated Alina. “Where do you want me to book for the ceremony? When do you want to get married? Next summer? You will have to fly over so we can go dress shopping.”

There was silence and Alina’s face dropped. “Um, Mum, we were actually thinking of getting married in three months.”

“Three months!” her mother exclaimed.

“We don’t want to wait any longer,” Trin said.

“Oh, that’s so romantic,” Erica said dreamily.

“I don’t know where we can find somewhere to hold the wedding at such short notice,” his mum said. “Although that’s the start of summer, so maybe a garden wedding?”

He had a feeling where this was going.

Alina looked at her men then back at them. “Actually, mum, we were planning to get married here. In Escana.”

Silence ensued and his mother grew pale.

“In Escana?”

“Yes.”

“Do not worry about getting here,” Derik said. “We’ll send our cousins’ plane to get you all.”

“And you will stay at the palace,” Jonan added.

Wow.

That was so generous.

“That’s amazing!” Charlene said.

Erica, Con and David all joined in with their thanks.

But his father and mother were silent.

“We can’t come to Escana,” his mother said before she abruptly left the room.

Alina’s face fell.

“I will talk to your mother,” his dad said. “We are very happy for you all. Really.” He left the room as well.

Poor Alina.

When she’d called, she’d been so happy and now she looked defeated and sad.

“I will talk to them, honey,” he told her. “Don’t worry. This is a really special time for you and your day will be spectacular.”

Alina smiled. “Thanks, Salem. Alexei and Roman, you guys are invited too, of course. You’re family now.”

Wonderful.

Salem walked toward the meeting room. Alexei and Roman were with him.

As they passed through an open office area, he caught sight of a television on the wall, broadcasting the news from Dublin.

“Shit. Another shooting incident,” Alexei said, coming to a stop beside him.

The reporter was talking about the growing unrest in Ireland and then it switched over to where Patrick O’Connor was being interviewed by a different reporter.

“He’s going to use this to his advantage,” Salem said quietly.

“Think he’ll become the next Prime Minister?” Roman asked.

“He will if he keeps going like this,” he replied. “He’s promising to clean up crime and he has the sympathy vote since his wife died after an armed robbery several years ago.”

“Did you know that he and Riordan are related?” Roman said.

“What? Really?” Shock filled him. “How?”

“They’re half-brothers. Different mothers. I think Riordan uses his mother’s last name. There’s about ten years between them. I’ve never heard him say anything about him. They might be estranged.”

Hmm. It was interesting, though.

“I’ve just seen someone I need to talk to,” Alexei said. “Go on without me.”

“We can’t be late,” he told the other man.

He just waved his hand and moved off.

Not a great start.

They walked into the meeting room. The rest of the team was already there, and all talk stopped as soon as he entered.

Fuck.

He’d led this team for the last three years as they’d tried to infiltrate Pinky’s circle to take him down.

And he had a feeling that meant nothing to most of them if they could instead gain the favor of the man standing at the front of the room.

Riordan Orr.

He was the darling of MI6. The guy they brought in to troubleshoot problem areas and get shit done.

Under other circumstances, Salem would have loved to work with him. But not when he’d been brought in to troubleshoot Salem.

“Please, take a seat,” Riordan said. He had a faint Irish accent.

Roman sat and Salem nodded, sitting next to him.

Alexei strolled in.

“Glad you could join us,” Riordan said sarcastically.

“You’re welcome. I know I always make your day brighter.” Alexei grinned, but the amusement didn’t reach his eyes.

“I’m sure you understand why you’re all here.”

“Because we can’t catch that bastard, Pinky,” Mark said. He hadn’t been on the team as long as the others, so Salem figured he thought he was safe from censure.

“I wouldn’t use profanity, but yes,” Riordan said stiffly.

“We were so close,” Genevieve said mournfully, from where she sat across the table.

The others nodded.

“What are your next steps?” Riordan asked.

Salem explained them. And then Riordan took them apart bit by bit.

It was fucking humiliating.

“He tried to get a hold in Escana by using one of the King’s nephews,” Riordan said. “Can we explore that angle?”

“How?” Alexei asked tightly. “By using someone as bait?”

There was silence.

Oh. That fucker was thinking of doing that?

“They will never agree to it,” Salem told him.

“Perhaps we can figure out a way to give him an opening. Someone could pretend to want to work with him, and lure him out into the open,” Riordan said to Salem. “You have ties to Escana and the royal family.”

“I won’t use it.”

“Then I think your usefulness on this team is coming to an end.”

He clenched his teeth together. “I am going to my sister’s wedding in a few months. I can speak to them then.”

“It’s too long to wait.”

He and Riordan locked stares. But neither backed down.

“Keep working on other angles. Speak to them before you leave for the wedding. Feel them out,” Riordan bossed as he left the room.

Genevieve let out a shaky breath as she stood. “Well, anyone else need a drink, now?”

Salem needed the whole top shelf.

5

Salem entered Club Slade.

Frustration was riding him hard, and he wasn’t certain that being here was a good idea.

Not that he’d ever take his frustration out on a sub. He had been trained better than that.

But he wasn’t exactly in a good headspace.

The meeting with Riordan hadn’t gone well. He was a hard man. And he demanded results.

Which Salem wanted to give him.

But he was pushing Salem out of the lead position. A clear message that he didn’t trust him to do the job.

He worked best when he was given free rein at something, and Riordan knew that. Just like he knew that Salem had put his blood, sweat and tears into this.

And then there was Alexei.

Fuck. Salem knew he should go check on Alexei. Riordan wouldn’t even hear of letting him take on any undercover work. Instead, he was stuck giving them information or helping to train new recruits.

At least Roman had escaped Riordan’s ire.

Salem moved slowly toward the bar at the end of the room. Club Slade was housed in a cold, industrial building, and the inside kept that industrial theme with lots of black, metal, and wood.

Nothing like where he lived. He still felt out-of-place. As though he couldn’t quite settle because he was too scared to touch anything.

Sometimes, he wished Alexei took more care. He’d broken two vases and a sculpture in the first two weeks of living there. Although Roman had taken it rather well.

Then again, Salem wasn’t always sure of how much Roman took in. Maybe he didn’t even know those vases were broken.

Salem needed to check in with the younger man tomorrow. He’d come home from his walk the other day in a strange mood.

Quiet and thoughtful.

But he hadn’t immediately taken off into his office and bedroom. Instead, he’d sat at the kitchen island as Salem cooked and had asked him questions about how easy it was to get infections from scraping your knees and palms.

It had been a bizarre conversation.

And that was saying something. Because most of his conversations with his roommates were bizarre.

Yeah. He shouldn’t be here. He had other responsibilities.

Like taking care of everyone else.

And that included convincing his mum to go to Escana for Alina’s wedding.

He wasn’t sure why she was so hesitant.

He knew that his dad wouldn’t go without his mum and Alina wanted their parents there more than anyone else. So he had to make that happen.

More shit on his plate.

Turning away from the bar, he’d made the decision to get the hell out of here when a woman banged straight into him. He grabbed hold of her as she wobbled.

“Oh no! I’m so sorry. I’m such a freaking klutz.”

“Don’t talk down about yourself,” he said automatically. Although he found himself actually meaning it.

He didn’t want this gorgeous girl to ever speak or think badly about herself.

She was stunning with long hair that was a curious mix of colours that she’d pulled up off her face into a high ponytail. Big blue eyes stared up at him. She wore a tight black leather corset that pushed her breasts up, baring most of them. And she’d paired them with long, black tight pants that clung to her in all the best ways. Her feet were bare, which he didn’t think was that wise.

“It’s not smart to go barefoot in here,” he told her. “Someone could stand on your toes.”

“Yeah, I’ve already learned that the hard way. But I wore some new shoes the other day and my feet were rubbed raw. I didn’t think it was a good look to wear my slippers or flip flops.” She grinned up at him.

Shit. She was short.

The top of her head barely reached the top of his shoulder. Salem swallowed heavily. He didn’t know whether it was because she seemed so sweet and helpless. Or if it was because he hadn’t been here in a long time, but he couldn’t help but feel a surge of protectiveness.

It’s just what you’d feel toward any sub who was on their own and looking a bit lost.

“Other clubs I’ve been to, it’s been fine to go barefoot, and they didn’t say anything when I came in. But, yeah, these floors are freezing, huh?”

And likely not that clean. At least not in this part of the club. Downstairs where the serious play went on, the place was kept spotless.

Up here was more for mingling. Not that some public play didn’t go on. Over in the corner of the room, he’d spotted a Domme pressed up against a wall with her legs spread. A male sub was on his knees with his head between her legs, eating her out.

There was another sub kneeling in a cage hanging from the ceiling in the middle of the room. She’d likely been put there as punishment by her Dom as she was completely naked except for a pair of cat ears and the cat tail anal plug. There was a thin, tall man standing to the side as people reached into the cage to pet the kitty. Which often involved stroking her skin and playing with her nipples.

“Do you think she’s all right?” the woman whispered. “That she wants this? She’s not embarrassed?”

He glanced down at her and then realized that he still had a hold of her arm. He let go of her quickly, but he didn’t make an excuse and leave.

Instead, he glanced back at the kitty assessingly. Was she being coerced? If it was a punishment, she would understandably look upset. But was her Dom pressuring her into this? Ignoring her cues that this was too much?

If she was saying her safeword, a monitor or someone around them would notice. There were two monitors that he could see. They always wore red shirts as an extra reminder that Red was the club safeword.

She didn’t look unduly upset. Perhaps a bit embarrassed. But that was to be expected.

She snuck a glance at her Dom, and he walked over immediately, saying something that sent everyone stepping back. The man reached in and ran his hand over the sub’s hair which was tied back in a French braid. Then he put his hand against her cheek, and she nuzzled into him.

“Never mind,” the woman standing in front of him said in a high-pitched voice. “I can see that she’s enjoying herself. Excuse me. I’m sorry I banged into you. Again, total klutz.”

“Wait,” he barked out.

She froze. Shit. He probably shouldn’t have done that. He was supposed to be on his way out.

Not engaging with a skittish, obviously new even though she’d claimed to have gone to clubs before, sub.

Even if she was gorgeous.

“Yes?” she asked as she turned, her gaze on his.

He sighed.

She was going to get herself into so much trouble here on our own. Yes, this club was one of the safest he’d ever been a member of. But that didn’t mean that something couldn’t happen. Someone might try to convince her to go home with them tonight . . . and she might go with them. She might have lied on the information questionnaire she’d filled in and find herself in a scene she wasn’t fully prepared for.

And who knew if she would actually safeword.

Urgh, nope. He couldn’t do it.

“I thought you said you’d been to clubs before. Where you went barefoot.”

He still didn’t like that.

Bare feet in a scene, fine.

Bare feet in a crowded bar, not fine.

Someone bumped against her, and she fell into him once more.

This wasn’t working. They needed to talk somewhere quieter.

“There are quieter spaces in the other room. I want you to come with me to talk, but there will be other people around. So you will not be alone with me.”

“Okay, sure.”

Dear Lord.

This worried him. Did she not even feel an ounce of concern and fear? He was a stranger. Shouldn’t she be with the other new subs? Any completely new sub had to stay with a monitor especially assigned to them. And then they were to run any scenes by them. How had she gotten past that level?

Salem lightly took hold of her forearm and led her through the crowd. He kept her close, not wanting to lose her or for her to be stepped on. They made it through the throng and past the kitten who had been taken out of the cage. She was being cradled in her Dom’s arms. It created a moment of longing inside him.

He enjoyed having complete control over his sub. Of taking care of her. He loved aftercare.

Unfortunately, most of the people he tried to take care of didn’t appreciate it.

They should.

Shit.

Now he really did sound like an asshole.

But, yes, he was jealous of that Dom. He got to hold his sub close, take care of her in all ways. And she looked like she was lapping that up. As though she needed it.

He’d spent so much time chasing after Pinky that he had neglected that part of himself. And it was rearing up, demanding that he find someone to fill that hole inside him.

Easy.

This little sub wasn’t that person. She was just someone who needed a bit of guidance.

But damn, she smelled good. He couldn’t smell her before with the scent of so many bodies and everything else in the room.

However, as he led her over to one of the privacy booths in the quiet room behind the bar, he caught hints of vanilla and something else.

Salem stepped into the booth and sat, but he didn’t pull the privacy screen. He hoped that would help her feel safer with him. Although she still showed no signs of fear.

“What are we doing in here?” she asked as she settled onto the leather seat.

He noticed then that she was wearing black leather gloves.

“Aren’t you hot in those gloves?” he asked.

She gave him a curious look as she shook her head. The lighting was dim in here, but it was enough for him to see her face clearly. Plump lips, long eyelashes, high cheekbones.

Yes, she was utterly gorgeous.

And it was a wonder that one of the Doms here hadn’t already propositioned her.

“You lied to me.”

Her eyebrows rose in surprise. “I only met you fifteen minutes ago. I don’t even know your name. How could I have lied to you?”

“It surprises me too. Considering that you’re a sub in a club filled with Doms who wouldn’t hesitate to punish you for lying.”

“But none of them are my Doms, are they? And I didn’t agree to any punishments.”

Okay, perhaps she had more experience than he thought. Relief filled him. Along with a hint of sadness that surprised him.

Why wouldn’t he want her to be experienced?

Because he wanted to teach her? That was absurd. Like she had said, they’d met fifteen minutes ago. After they had this chat, he was leaving. And he doubted he would see her again.

“You agreed to the club rules, though, didn’t you? And if you breach them, you accept punishment from one of the monitors or owners. Or your membership is revoked.”

“That’s true. But you’re not a monitor or owner.”

“Hmm. No. That’s true. But there’s one just over there.” Her gaze moved over to the monitor standing in the corner of the room.

“I didn’t think lying was against club rules,” she said.

“It is if it affects your safety.”

“What did I lie about that affects my safety?”

“You haven’t been to a club before, have you?” he asked.

She blinked. “I have. But I never played, I just watched. And there were subs who walked around in bare feet.”

All right. He felt better now that he knew she had some experience.

“You seemed shocked over the sub in the cage,” he pointed out.

She cleared her throat. “I guess I did. I’ve never, um, felt a reaction toward anything I’ve seen before like I did that.”

Interesting.

“What is the part which intrigued you?” he asked. “The part where she was on display and he was letting other people touch her? Or was it the pet play aspect?”

“I’m not sure. I don’t think I want strangers touching me.” She shuddered. “Nope. And I don’t like the idea of a cage. I’m also not sure I like the idea of wearing cat ears. So weirdly, I don’t think I liked any part, but put it together . . .”

“Perhaps you liked the part where he had complete control over her and she had no say. Apart from saying her safeword.”

She licked her luscious lips. “Maybe I did.”

His interest was stirred. “Do you know the club safeword?”

“Yes, it’s red,” she said huskily.

“Would you like to⁠—”

“Ahh, there you are.”

He looked up in irritation to find Quaid Ashworth standing there. He was part-owner of the club and not a man you wanted to cross.

“We’ve been looking for you,” he said to the girl. “You were supposed to stay with your monitor.”

“I wondered why she was on her own,” Salem said.

Quaid frowned. “Yeah, it was a mistake that will be rectified.”

Probably on this naughty sub’s butt.

Although she didn’t seem to realize that.

“I’m fine,” she said, waving a hand through the air.

“Sub, you will not speak to me like that,” Quaid said. “You will get up and come with me to accept your punishment.”

She narrowed her gaze at him, then turned to Salem as though she expected him to save her.

“I’m afraid you either come with me or you leave the club. Those are your two options,” Quaid explained.

There was silence for a long moment and Salem knew he couldn’t interfere and undermine Quaid’s authority.

“Fine. If I’m still alive I might SYL,” she said to Salem.

She stomped off with Quaid and he had to smile.

That subbie was in a world of trouble.

And he really did wish he was the one disciplining her.

Also what did SYL mean?

6

Alexei opened the front door to the house.

There stood a petite, slim woman with amazing hair that she’d pulled back into a ponytail. He immediately wanted to tug it out and order her not to tie it back again.

Such an immediate reaction to her confused him.

Alexei didn’t allow himself to get attached to people. Any woman he fucked, he didn’t really care about.

Oh, he wasn’t a complete bastard. They knew it was just sex and he always gave them what they wanted. But he wasn’t in it for a relationship.

The closest people to him were the two men in this house and he didn’t even like how much he cared about them. So as soon as he felt a surge of attraction and interest for this girl, he shut the door.

Right in her face.

“Who was at the door?” Salem asked, stepping out of his office. “I was on a call. It wasn’t the new housekeeper, was it?”

“Not new, temporary,” he grouched. “And if she’s the new housekeeper, she’s not staying.”

“What? Who?” Salem asked, looking around. “Where is she?”

The doorbell rang again and Salem gaped at him. “Why aren’t you answering it?”

“I did. I didn’t like the look of her.”

“What is wrong with you?” Salem stormed over to the door and opened it.

Then to Alexei’s surprise, Salem seemed to freeze.

Did he see that she wasn’t a good choice?

“Hello. Again,” Salem said.

Again?

His eyebrows rose and instead of disappearing like he’d intended, he stuck around.

When would Salem have met this girl?

“Oh. Hello! This is a surprise. I didn’t know you lived here.”

“No, I’m guessing you didn’t,” Salem replied in a stiff voice. “Um, why are you here?”

Okay, this was more interesting than those books that Roman read.

That Alexei liked to steal from his room.

“Oh, the Saturn Agency sent me. You need a temporary housekeeper?”

“Right. Well, you see, I’m not sure that would be appropriate. I apologize for wasting your time. I’ll tell the agency it was no fault of yours. Just that our previous acquaintance makes it inappropriate.”

“I see.”

Even Alexei winced at the despair and worry in her voice. He stepped around Salem so he could see her.

Oh no.

He didn’t like that look on her face. Then she turned and walked away, her shoulders slumped.

“Wait!” Salem rushed after her.

What the fuck was he doing?

“Salem,” he warned.

The other man gave him a look over his shoulder, clearly telling him to shut up.

This was a very dumb idea.

“Uh, I’m sorry, what was your name?” Salem asked, sounding unusually flustered.

“It’s Tamsyn. Tamsyn Clemens.”

“I’m Salem Adel. This is Alexei Petrov.”

“Hi,” she said, waving her hand. “I’ll just get out of your way.”

“No. Wait. Urgh, do you have another job you can go to?” Alexei asked.

Shit.

He was acting like a bleeding heart.

“No. Things are a bit tough at the moment and it’s hard to find jobs. I haven’t been in London long, either.”

“Stay,” Salem told her. “I reacted badly, but if you are all right with working here for the next few weeks, then it’s fine with me.”

“Really?” She lit up like a Christmas tree. “Thank you! You won’t regret it. I’m an excellent cleaner.”

Huh.

They would see.

She was a shit cleaner.

Alexei looked at his bathroom and grimaced.

Fire her.

Go track her down and fire her.

Fuck it.

That’s just what he was going to do.

He stormed down the stairs. She’d been here close to a week and he’d done his best to avoid her so he could keep his sanity intact.

But enough was enough.

She couldn’t take their money and just wander around, pretending to clean. He’d known there was a reason why he didn’t want her around.

He searched the entire house.

Where the fuck was she? He was actually starting to worry when he heard noise coming from the gym.

Was she actually cleaning in the gym?

Alexei stormed into the room, anger riding him hard, and came to a sudden stop. He had expected her to be cleaning, not lying on the weights bench, trying to bench press way too much weight.

“What the hell do you think you are doing?” he yelled.

She let out a startled cry and her arms started to wobble.

Fuck!

He ran over and grabbed the bar, setting it back in the holder. She sat up and turned, giving him a shocked stare.

“You gave me a fright! I could have dropped that on myself.”

Was she serious? She was trying to tell him off? When she was the one in the wrong?

He really didn’t think so. He stomped around the bench.

The silly girl held her ground, glaring up at him, when if she’d had any sense, she’d have run.

Alexei loomed over and she didn’t even flinch.

No sense of self-preservation. For some reason that angered him as well.

“What do you think you are doing? You’re supposed to be cleaning the house, not in here working out!”

“Oh. Right. This is my lunch break.”

“Your lunch break? It’s three in the afternoon.”

“I know, I forget to stop and eat sometimes.”

He didn’t like that either! Yes, he was aware that he didn’t like much about this girl.

Except for the way she sang as she attempted to clean or smiled when she saw Roman, who it turned out she’d also met before taking this job.

He didn’t like that either.

How had she met both Roman and Salem before? Was that really a coincidence?

“Well, first of all, you need to start taking your breaks at a reasonable time. Lunch this late is unacceptable.”

“I didn’t realize that there were such strict rules around when I eat my lunch,” she countered.

Oh, this girl had more sass than was healthy for her backside. His hand itched to spank her. He saw her gaze turn wary as she stared down at his hands.

He suddenly realized that his hands were clenched into fists. Was she worried that he’d hit her?

Fuck.

He meant to intimidate her, but he didn’t want to frighten her. So he relaxed his hands.

“Well, there are. If you don’t eat, then you won’t have the energy to clean. Which might be why my bathroom looks like it hasn’t been touched in days.”

“Oh. I did a bad job? I’m so sorry.”

And now all that bravado had fled, and she looked like she was about to start crying.

He was an ogre.

He was reaching for her when he suddenly came to his senses. She needed to hear this feedback.

And he had to keep some space between them.

“Yeah, you did.”

She winced.

“But the biggest problem is you being in here.”

“Why? Salem said I was to clean in here.”

“Clean, not use the equipment.”

“Oh. I didn’t break anything. I was just using the bench press.”

“Well, don’t,” he snapped. “You could have seriously hurt yourself and you shouldn’t be in here alone. So from now on, you’re not to come in here. Understand?”

“Yes, I understand.”

It was only the truth, and it had needed to be said.

So why did he feel so terrible?

Tamsyn leaned back against the wall by the gym door and took a few deep breaths.

That was too close.

What was she thinking? She needed to do her snooping when they weren’t here. Or, when only Roman was here since he rarely left his room.

She’d been lucky that Alexei had walked in after she’d finished looking around the gym and had been using the equipment.

If he’d come five minutes earlier . . . not that she expected anything to be hidden in the gym equipment.

But she wanted to be thorough.

However, it seemed she needed to do a better job of cleaning. She couldn’t lose her job here.

Not before she gave him something.

Could she give him something small?

She hated this. These guys . . . they weren’t her usual targets.

They were good guys.

Even grumpy, sexy Alexei.

Yeah, she was really hating having to do this.

Salem glanced up at the knock on his office door.

“Come in,” he called out.

To his surprise, he’d been spending more time at home this week. Could be because he wanted to avoid Riordan.

Could also be because Tamsyn was here. There was no reason why that would compel him to stay home, but he couldn’t deny the amount of time he spent thinking about her.

So he shouldn’t have been surprised by the surge of excitement that hit him as her face appeared around the door. And he realized that he’d been hoping she would track him down.

God. What was wrong with him?

This poor girl was years younger than him. She now worked for him.

She was completely and utterly off limits.

Yet, here he was lusting after her like a pervert.

“Tamsyn, hi, come in.” He stood. Then he sat again.

Talk about awkward.

“You don’t need to clean in here,” he told her.

He’d told her to clean the offices when no one was working. And he’d actually just cleaned it himself.

She wasn’t actually the best cleaner.

“Oh, uh, that wasn’t why I knocked.” She stood in front of his desk, fidgeting and shifting from foot to foot.

“Stay still,” he ordered without thought.

She froze and he winced.

“I’m sorry. That was wrong of me, we’re no longer in the club and you don’t have to do what I say. Not that you had to there, either. Could you tell me why you’ve come to see me?”

Talk about rambling. It was mortifying.

“I’ve just had it pointed out to me that I’m a terrible cleaner,” she blurted out. “I’m so sorry and if you want to fire me, I understand.”

And just who would have . . . as if he had to ponder that.

There was only one person who would have said that. The same person who did his best to avoid her. And when he did run into her, he did his best not to talk to her.

Salem had witnessed him completely ignoring her yesterday in the kitchen.

Alexei could be blunt and hard. He could be a bit of a dick. But he wasn’t usually this bad.

“I will have a word with him.”

She gave him a startled look. “With who?”

“Alexei, he’s the one who said that to you, right?” Because there was no way it was Roman. He’d also seen the way Roman watched her when she wasn’t looking.

With awe. As though he couldn’t quite believe she existed. Which really surprised him because in all the time he’d known Roman, he had never known him to show interest in a woman.

Yet, here he was, coming out of his room more often with the excuse of getting a drink or something else, just to see her.

“Um, well, maybe. But I don’t think you should have a word with him. I’m the one you should have a word with. Why didn’t you tell me that I was doing such a bad job? I feel terrible.”

“You’re not doing a bad job,” he told her, getting up and walking around the desk.

Don’t touch her.

Don’t do anything that could be misconstrued.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure,” he lied. “Just perhaps clean the bathrooms a bit more. All right?”

She nodded. “I will. You’re sure you want me to stay on?”

“Of course we do. I won’t hear of you leaving.”

To his shock, she threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him. He stood there, frozen.

Well, there was one part of him that wasn’t frozen. His cock was standing at attention. He had to step away before she noticed.

“Oh, I’m so sorry.” She took a giant step back. “I didn’t mean to be inappropriate.”

“That’s quite all right. No harm done.”

No harm done?

Really?

“I do need to ask how you feel about possibly seeing me at the club? Do you think it will be awkward? I was going to go tomorrow night . . .”

Because every night this week, he found himself jerking off while imagining her face. And it disgusted him.

So he was hoping the club would help.

“Oh no, don’t worry about that. I no longer belong to the club.” She waved her hand in the air.

“You don’t? What happened?”

“I didn’t want to be punished, so I walked out.” She shrugged. “No big deal.”

But it was. Because Club Slade was arguably the best and safest BDSM club in London. So where was she going to go?

“I want to know the name of the next club you intend to join,” he ordered.

“What? Why?” She blinked at him.

“I need to make sure that it is safe for you. You can’t be too careful as an unattached sub.”

And he wasn’t sure that she was all that good at looking after herself.

“You shouldn’t have been wandering around alone the other night. There are some clubs that would not only allow that but encourage it. That leaves you vulnerable to someone taking advantage of you. That can’t happen.”

“Why would you care?” Her eyes were wide with surprise.

“You work for me,” he said gruffly. “And I care about your safety, Pet.”

He did not just say that.

Her eyes grew even wider, her breathing became faster.

“I’m sorry,” he blurted out. “That was completely inappropriate, and I understand if you wish to leave. I will of course give you the final two weeks of pay but you do not have to return.”

“Why would you do that?” she asked.

“Uh, because I called you Pet.”

He couldn’t believe he’d done that. This wasn’t like him at all. He was usually far more careful.

“Oh, is that the problem? Pssht, don’t worry about it. I call Alexei, Mr Grumpy Butt in my head.”

“Yes, but that’s in your head. And we all call him that.”

“I don’t mind if you call me Pet.”

God.

Did she know what she was doing to him? She couldn’t. She was so damn innocent that it tugged at his protective instincts.

“I best go clean Mr. Grumpy Butt’s bathroom.” She waved at him cheerfully as she skipped off.

Oh, he was in so much trouble here.

“Alexei!”

A groan escaped him as he heard Salem snap out his name. He needed to get to the boxing gym. He had to get rid of this excess of emotion somehow.

Alexei didn’t like feeling this way.

He preferred not to care about anyone else’s feelings. Which might be why he’d had his membership to Club Slade revoked.

He still thought that was bullshit.

He hadn’t technically broken any rules, but he didn’t like giving aftercare and he could be blunt as hell. When had that become a negative thing?

Maybe after you started making little subbies cry, asshole.

He sighed. “I’m going for a box. What do you want?”

Pounding on someone was the only way he knew to tame his emotions.

“Well, that can wait until you tell me why you told Tamsyn that she was doing a terrible job.”

Well, now, didn’t he sound possessive? And protective.

That was interesting. And it might make things easier on him. If she belonged to Salem, then she would become his problem.

“Did she go crying to you?” Strangely, he’d thought better of the brat.

“She did not. She told me that she was sorry that she was such a terrible cleaner and that she would quit if I wanted her to.”

“I hope you told her yes,” he said, without meaning it.

“I did not,” Salem said firmly. “She stays. And you will not berate her like that again. If you have any problems with her work performance, speak to me.”

“All right, I have a problem with her work performance.”

“I don’t want to hear it.” Salem stormed away.

Yeah, just as he’d suspected. She had Salem wrapped around her little finger.

And he didn’t like that at all.

7

Roman was startled to find her in his room.

He didn’t know why. She was just here to clean. He’d actually gone downstairs, hoping to see her.

Urgh.

What was wrong with him?

Only problem was, she wasn’t cleaning. Instead, she was looking at his bookshelves. Which were filled with Daddy Dom books.

He could feel himself growing red. What was she going to think of him? He cleared his throat and she stood suddenly.

“I’m so sorry!” she cried. “I was cleaning, I promise I was.”

She’d been here for over a week.

And in that time, he wasn’t sure that she’d done all that much cleaning. Not that he cared. He had managed to do some of the cleaning himself.

“It’s all right.” He held his hands up, concerned about why she was so jumpy.

“I was just looking at the books. I wasn’t going to touch them or anything.”

“It’s okay if you touch them,” he told her.

“Really?” Her face lit up.

“Sure. You can borrow some if you want to read them.”

She sighed sadly. “I’m not the best reader.”

Concern filled him. And he hated the flash of shame on her face. He knew what it was like to be ashamed of who he was, and he didn’t want her to feel the same.

“I could read one to you.” He winced as he said that. What a dorky offer. Like she was going to take him up on it.

“That would be amazing! Can we start with this one?” She drew out a CJ Bennett book which was one of his favorites. It was a western reverse harem with three daddies and one Little. Then she sat on the edge of his unmade bed.

“Um, now?” he asked as he walked over and took the book.

“Oh, sorry! Of course not now. You’re working and so am I.” She let out a small, embarrassed laugh. “I’ve got to go and do something downstairs, but maybe later.”

She raced off and chagrin filled him. Great. He’d embarrassed her.

Idiot.

Why didn’t you just read her the book? What would it have hurt?

“Wait! Tamsyn!” He ran through his bedroom and office, then out into the hallway. He saw her at the top of the stairs.

Was she going to slow down?

Bloody hell! She was going to hurt herself!

“Tamsyn!” He raced after her, getting to the top of the stairs just in time to see her slip over and slide down the last few steps. “Bloody hell! Are you all right?”

Of course she’s not all right, you knob!

He rushed down the stairs and crouched in front of her on the floor.

“Where does it hurt? Do you need an ambulance? I’m going to call one! Where is my phone?”

Lord. He sounded like a blathering idiot!

“I’m fine,” she groaned, pushing herself up so she stood. He held out his hands, not touching her but doing his best to be there in case she fell.

“Just a bit embarrassed, TBH.”

“To be honest? There’s nothing to be embarrassed about,” he told her. “Although you really shouldn’t have been running down the stairs.”

Blathering badgers.

What was he doing, scolding her, when he was the one who had made her run?

“You need to sit down. I’ll get you some painkillers. Are you sure you’re not hurt? Does anything feel like it’s broken?”

“Definitely not broken. I know what broken bones feel like.”

“You do? Did you break a lot as a child?”

“Um, yes.” She gave him a strange look. “Also, I don’t need any painkillers.”

He followed her into the kitchen, watching her carefully. But she didn’t appear to be moving too stiffly. She sat on a stool at the kitchen island while he grabbed some painkillers and gave them to her along with a bottle of water.

Then he turned on the kettle and got out some cups.

“You don’t have to do that,” she said as she slid off the stool. “I have to get back to work.”

“Do not move,” he barked.

They both froze and she stood there, half on, half off the stool.

“I mean, sit.”

He really should be more careful with this new superpower.

“I don’t want you to work for the rest of the day,” he told her.

“But it’s only three.”

“You took quite a spill. You should rest. I’ll call you a cab to take you home after your cup of tea.”

A cup of tea could fix most things, he’d found.

“No need! I skated today.”

“You . . . skated today,” he asked as he made the tea.

“Yes.”

“To here? From home?”

“Well, yes. I mean I did have to take the underground for part of it. I did really well. Only fell over twice.”

“You must be covered in bruises!”

“It’s just bruises.”

He didn’t like how dismissive she was of injuries to her body. She should take them more seriously.

“I don’t want you to roller skate to work again,” he ordered. “Did you even have any safety gear on?”

Like you have any right to tell her that she can’t roller skate!

“Umm.”

That meant no. She could have seriously hurt herself.

“Or run down the stairs!”

Instead of telling him to bugger off as she likely should, she just gaped at him.

He set her tea out along with some sugar and milk.

“Oh, these cups are so pretty!”

“Thank you. They were my great-great-grandmother’s.”

“Wow. That’s amazing. Are all these other knick-knacks from your family?”

Amusement filled him. His mother would be horrified to hear antiques called knick-knacks.

“They are. This house belonged to my grandmother, and she left it and her estate to me.”

“Wow, that’s nice.”

“Hmm, my parents didn’t think so. It was the straw that broke the camel’s back. I’d always been a disappointment to them. Not manly enough. No charisma. Weird . . . quirks.”

“Like what?” she asked as she made her tea with a good splash of milk and . . . four sugars?

Yikes.

“Do you always take your tea like that?” he blurted out.

“Yes. Why? And what quirks? ILQ.”

“Um, that one baffles me.”

“I Like Quirks.”

“Do you? Well, I have a particularly challenging one. I have trouble touching people.”

“You do? You touched me.”

Yes, and he’d liked it.

“I did. I can do it. I just don’t always feel comfortable. But I really have trouble with people touching me.”

“Oh. Wow.”

“As you can imagine that was hard on my mother in particular who couldn’t understand why her own son abhorred her touch. She took me to psychologists and doctors, and no one could work it out.”

“So that’s just who you are.” She shrugged. “Did she not accept that?”

“No, she didn’t. I was made to feel like I was . . . defective. By my parents and sometimes, my brothers.”

Great. Now she was going to pity him.

Give him empty platitudes.

“What assholes!” She slammed her hand down on the counter. “Give me their names.”

“Sorry?”

“I want names. I’m going to TTAL.”

It took him a moment. “Teach Them A Lesson?”

She nodded, looking like a fierce kitten.

“If anyone could, it’s you,” he told her. “But I have long since moved past what happened.”

Sort of.

With some lingering hang-ups.

“How are you feeling?” he asked.

“Good. I really should get back to cleaning.”

“How about you come read a book with me? Come on.”

“Are you sure? What about your work?”

“It will still be there later.”

Fifteen minutes later, they were on the couch in his office, with him reading to her from one of his Daddy Dom books.

He noticed that she was careful not to get too close to him.

Which he was both grateful and disappointed about.

However, it didn’t stop his body from reacting. He was used to this reaction while reading the books, but it seemed to happen quicker with her here.

And he hoped she didn’t notice.

“Wow this book is good,” she said when he took a break to take a sip of water.

“Isn’t it? Do you like Daddy Dom stories?”

“I’ve never read one before but I’m really enjoying this one.”

“You can get them in audiobook form too.”

“Oh, really? Wow. That sounds like fun. How does that work?”

“Ahh, well, I can download them onto your phone, and you can listen to them.”

“We could do that,” she said. “But I also like the way you tell the story. Your accent is so nice.”

“It is?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Where are you from? You don’t even have much of an accent.”

“Oh, HTAE.”

“Uh, I’ve never heard of that place.”

She grinned at him. “Here, There, And Everywhere.”

“Of course. How silly of me. Well, I’ll gladly read you some each evening after you finish work if you like.”

“Epic!”

“The next book in this series is really great, although I haven’t seen it in some time. I don’t know how it’s gone missing.”

“Oh, maybe it’s in MGB’s bedroom.”

“MGB.

“Mr. Grumpy Butt,” she said.

“Who is that?” he asked through choked laughter.

“Alexei. Sorry, but Salem said everyone calls him that. Well, in their heads.”

“I guess that’s true. Why would my books be in his room?”

“I don’t know. I saw them in there. I am a bit sad about no more roller skating.”

Now he felt awful. “I’ll get you some safety gear.”

“Really?”

“And some mats. You can practice on the tennis court.”

She beamed at him. “Amazing! I better go. Thanks, Rome. I really enjoyed myself.”

Yes.

So had he. More than he could remember enjoying anything in a long, long time.

8

“Salem? Is everything all right?” Ryiad’s voice came through the phone.

“Yeah, everything is fine. Well, sort of.” He’d been putting off making this call to Ryiad, one of Alina’s men. But Riordan had already asked him twice about it.

So he had to at least make the call.

“What is it? Can you not convince your mum to come to the wedding?”

“I’m working on that,” he told him. “No, this is a work matter. It’s about Pinky.”

“Still no luck, huh?” Ryiad said in a dark voice.

“No. And my boss is pushing me to ask you if we can set a trap for him. Pinky seems to have it out for you guys since you thwarted his plans to get a hold into Escana using Jeric.”

Ryiad was silent, then he sighed. “I want to help you get him, Salem. But . . .”

“No, I get it. I said I would ask, but I never expected you to agree.”

“What sort of trap?” Ryiad asked.

“I’m not sure. I don’t think Riordan’s got that far. He just wants to know if you are open to the idea.”

“Hmm. Let me talk to my brothers and cousins.”

“Thanks. I don’t expect you to do anything and I wouldn’t ask, but I need to find this bastard.”

“I get it,” Ryiad said grimly. “He’s been a problem for too long. I am glad you called; we have been getting news reports about all of the unrest in Ireland.”

“Ahh, yeah, it’s becoming concerning.”

“And seems to be helping O’Connor’s popularity.”

“You know him?” Salem asked, surprised.

“No, but my uncles do. They went to University together. Stirring up trouble, even back then. He had conservative views in public but was completely different behind closed doors. There were a couple of women who accused him of sexual assault, but they were silenced.”

“What? Seriously?” That wasn’t good and something that should really be passed on.

“Yes. Jonan has been doing some research into him, but we’ve come up with nothing incriminating. I just thought it was worth mentioning.”

Shit.

He glanced at the time and saw it was well after nine. Had Tamsyn arrived? He hadn’t heard her.

“I’ve got to go. Talk to you later and I’ll work on mum.”

“I appreciate that. It is upsetting Alina.”

Something that wasn’t allowed.

He got it.

“Brr, it’s so cold out there.”

Salem held the door open as Tamsyn stepped inside.

He hadn’t been pacing by the front door, wondering where on earth she was.

Nope. That would be a ridiculous waste of time.

“It’s only seven degrees out there,” he snapped.

“Yep. Like I said, super cold.”

“And you’re wearing a hoodie.”

A black hoodie. All he’d ever seen her wear was black and it really didn’t seem to suit her personality. She kept recycling the same clothes and he was starting to worry about why that was.

“Yep. I am.”

“Where is your coat?”

“Hmm?” she asked as she tried to step by him.

“I didn’t give you permission to leave and you haven’t answered my question, young lady.”

Urgh. Really?

Permission to leave?

Young lady?

Could he sound any more like a dick?

“Permission to leave? I need permission to leave?” She sounded kind of breathless.

Or was he reading too much into this?

“I apologize,” he said stiffly. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“You apologize a lot,” she told him.

“Around you, I seem to. Where is your coat?”

“I don’t know. I seem to have misplaced it.”

“How do you misplace a coat?”

“See . . . there was this old homeless lady outside my apartment and she looked so cold.”

“I get it,” he said quietly. “You gave her your coat?”

“Yes.”

“And you don’t have another one.”

“No.”

“So how were you expecting to keep warm as the weather grows colder?”

“Well, I was going to roller skate, but Rome said I couldn’t do that anymore. Especially without safety gear. Although he said he was going to put some mats out on the tennis court so I could practice. With the correct safety gear.”

“You were roller skating without safety gear?” he cried. “Do you know how dangerous that is?”

“Ahh. Rome pointed that out, yes.”

Good. That was good.

Pick your battles.

“You shouldn’t walk around without a coat, you’ll get ill. Also, I would appreciate it, if you are going to be late, you would let me know.”

“Right. Sorry. My bad.”

Silence fell between them.

“Do I have permission to leave now?”

He was definitely losing the plot. And this girl was the problem.

“Yes.”

“Perfect. GGC!”

GGC?

Would he ever understand her?

“You’re leaving?” Salem stepped out of the kitchen as he heard Tamsyn in the entrance later that day.

“Yep. Rome just finished the last chapter of our book.”

He raised his eyebrows. “Our book?”

“Well, his book. But he reads it to me. We just finished it.”

“What was the book?” he asked in a low voice, knowing what Roman liked to read.

“It’s called Three Daddies for Teresa. Have you read it? It’s excellent. By CJ Bennett.”

“I haven’t. You enjoy books about ageplay?” he asked.

Could she be a Little?

There were some clues that pointed to it. But it was hard to tell.

“Well, I haven’t read any before, but I like this one. How do you know if you’re a Caregiver or a Little?”

“You’re definitely not a Caregiver,” he told her bluntly.

“I’m not?”

“No, Little one.”

Oops. Was that a slip of the tongue or on purpose? He wasn’t quite sure. But he noticed how her lips parted and a pleased flush filled her cheeks.

Similar to when he called her Pet.

This was getting more and more interesting.

“Here.” He thrust the coat he held at her. It was beige-colored and made from a mix of wool and cashmere. It cost an absolute bomb, but it would keep her warm. “In the pockets are a hat and gloves. Wear them. And no giving them away.”

“This is . . . it’s for me?” she asked, looking at him in amazement.

“Yes. Work bonus for a good job done,” he lied.

Because she really was a shit cleaner.

9

Oh, she was a dead woman.

Alexei had made it very clear what his expectations were in regards to the gym.

And her being in it.

Yet, there she was . . . sitting on the weights bench again.

“What the fuck do you think you are doing!” he yelled, stomping further into the room.

She let out a scream and again, nearly dropped the damn weights bar on her chest.

He grabbed it from her.

“Wow. Déjà vu,” she muttered as she sat up, her hand on her chest.

“What did I tell you about coming in here on your own?”

“That I wasn’t allowed to do it.”

“So, why are you in here?” he yelled.

“Well. I didn’t really think you would catch me.”

Was she serious? His head was about to explode at her cavalier attitude.

“I think I’ll be going now, MGB,” she told him.

“What the hell does MGB mean?” he asked, blocking her way as she stood.

She tensed and for a moment he thought she was going to attack him.

Interesting.

Most grown men would be hesitant to take him on, what made this little slip of a girl think that she could?

“Um. I don’t know if I should tell you. You seem a bit stressed. It’s not really good for your heart to be so stressed.”

She tried to move around him, but he stepped into her way.

“Get out of my way,” she demanded.

“Nope. Turn around and bend over.”

“I . . . what?” she asked, looking confused.

He moved closer to her and then, unable to help himself, he wrapped his arms around her, grasping the back of her head with his hand.

She slid her foot in between his legs and hooked it around the back of his foot.

That was interesting too. Was she going to try and put him on his ass? How did she know how to do that?

But before she could make her move, he kissed her.

And fuck . . . it was like coming home. It was fireworks combined with a volcanic reaction. He didn’t know when he’d been so turned on, so hot.

He drew back, aware that he was pushing boundaries that he shouldn’t. Usually, he didn’t care. But this was different.

“Tell me no now if you want me to stop.”

Her answer was to press her mouth to his. He lifted her into his arms and her legs wrapped around his waist as he continued to kiss her. Then he smacked his hand down on her ass several times.

She drew back, breathing heavily. “What was that for?”

“That was for disobeying me and coming in to use the gym on your own. You could have hurt yourself. You deserve some punishment.”

“So you spanked me?”

“Yep. Well, it was more like a few swats. Problem?”

Alexei waited. If it was, then he wouldn’t do it again.

He hoped it wasn’t, though.

“No problem,” she said before he kissed her again.

She tasted like marshmallows roasted on an open fire. He didn’t know how that was possible, but it had officially become his new favorite food.

And then he heard someone call his name.

Salem.

Fuck. He liked her too. Alexei could tell that he did. He wasn’t sure about Roman; he didn’t think that the other guy wasn’t really into women. Or men.

But who knew?

They both stared at her when she was around.

Like you do.

So he set her down and then turned and strode to the door. “Don’t come back in here on your own.”

Well.

That went well.

And he still didn’t know what MGB meant.

10

“We need to talk about Tamsyn,” Salem said as they all sat in his office. Alexei was sprawled across the couch. Roman was sitting up straight in a chair while Salem settled into the other armchair next to him.

“About the fact that we all want to fuck her, you mean?” Alexei drawled.

“It’s more than that!” Roman said hotly, glaring at Alexei. “Do not talk about her like that. This isn’t just about sex.”

Alexei seemed shocked at Roman’s outburst. But he shouldn’t have been. Hadn’t he seen how much time Roman spent with Tamsyn? Nothing could ever draw Roman away from his work.

Except for her.

So of course, he was going to take offense to Alexei making it sound like they just wanted to fuck her.

None of them wanted that.

Alexei was just testing them. Pushing them.

Even if he got a reaction he obviously hadn’t been expecting.

Alexei held up his hands. “Whoa. I didn’t mean any offense.”

“Then why would you make it sound like we were only interested in her for sex? That isn’t even close to the main reason I enjoy her company. Although it is a part of it,” he muttered.

Salem wasn’t sure that he meant for them to hear that last part. In all the time that he’d known Roman, he’d never seen the other man take an interest in another woman or man romantically.

So this was big for him.

And the look on Alexei’s face said he got it too. Then Alexei sat up. “So you want her? You want to date her? To be her boyfriend?”

Roman straightened his shoulders. “I do. And if all you’re interested in sex, then you should back off. Because I want forever with her.”

Alexei frowned at Salem. “And you?”

“I want her as well. And not just for sex. I like her. She’s soft and vulnerable, but she can also be strong and fierce. I’ve found myself at a loss lately. I thought it was because of work and I hate feeling like a failure. So I threw myself more into my job, only that hole grew deeper and wider and darker. Until she came along. Now, I have another focus. A reason to get up. I feel a purpose again. I have a tendency to become hyper-focused on one thing at a time. Usually work, like Salem. But when Tamsyn is around, I want to be with her. To make her smile and laugh. I don’t think she’s had a lot of that in her life. I enjoy her company.”

Alexei jumped to his feet.

“And you, Alexei?” Salem asked calmly. “How do you feel about her?”

The big guy had a strange look on his face. “I want to hate her. I don’t want to care about anyone.”

Salem knew why he felt that way. Because caring meant he risked losing them like he had his family.

“Nothing is going to happen to her, Alexei,” Salem told him.

“Get out of my head,” he snarled. “But, yes, I want her too. As mine.” He swung around to glare at them both. “And it’s not just about sex.”

Salem knew that was as much of a declaration of his feelings for Tamsyn as they were going to get out of the big guy.

“All right. So, I’ll start again, we all want Tamsyn,” he repeated.

“I’m not backing down,” Alexei warned. “Just because she’s the only girl you’ve ever likely wanted.” He pointed at Roman as he said that before turning to Salem. “Or because she gives you some feeling of control back.”

“It’s not just about that,” Salem said as calmly as he could. He could feel Roman growing tense next to him. “This is also about Tamsyn and her needs and desires.”

“Oh yeah? And do you know what they are?” Alexei asked, folding his arms over his chest.

“I haven’t talked to her about this. I wanted us all on the same page. If we’re not, then I don’t think she will believe in what I have to propose.”

“And what’s that?” Alexei asked.

“We share her,” Roman said quietly.

“Share her?” Alexei repeated. “What do you mean, share her?”

“It’s not a foreign concept to any of us,” Salem said.

Understanding filled Alexei’s face. “Like your sister? Like they do in Escana? Like in Roman’s books? We form a harem?”

“Yes,” Roman said. “It’s the simplest way to solve things.”

Alexei started pacing and muttering to himself. “That is not simple.” His accent started to slip through.

“Well, not simple, no,” Salem said. “But it’s the only way where we can all get what we want.”

He’d been thinking about it for a while. They only had another week of Tamsyn working here left and they had to make a move if they wanted her.

And he did.

“What we want? And what if I don’t want to share her? I don’t share things well,” Alexei warned.

“Well, perhaps it’s time you learned,” Roman said firmly.

Alexei gaped at him. “What is going on with you?”

“I like her. A lot. I want her. I could fight you both for her. But then I might lose my two best friends in the process, and I don’t want that. Even worse, I might lose her. But I think she’d walk away before that could happen. Because she wouldn’t want the three of us to fight over her. She’d pull herself out of the equation. And then none of us would have her. And I am aware that it sounds like I’m not taking her feelings into consideration. I am. I’ve noticed how she looks at the two of you. She wants all of us. This is what she needs too,” Salem told him.

“We don’t think this works any other way,” Roman added. “She’s not going to choose. And she won’t want us to compete for her. She’s not a damn prize. If we’re not all onboard, all united, then I think we all lose her. Is that what you want, Alexei?”

“Of course it’s fucking not! But how would this even work? What? We’d have a schedule for when we got time with her?”

Salem sighed and rubbed his forehead.

“I don’t think we want a schedule, do we?” Roman asked, sounding confused. “We haven’t talked about that, but I’m not sure she would like that. It sounds clinical.”

“That’s because it is. And he doesn’t mean that we would actually have a schedule.” Salem understood Alexei’s reaction. It was hard to wrap your head around sharing the woman you wanted with other men.

He’d always thought that one day he would get married, have kids.

Do things the normal way.

But what if the normal way didn’t work? How often did he or Alexei have to leave for weeks at a time? Maybe longer? Or what about when Roman got pulled into a project? He could work day and night.

Then there was Alexei’s fear of loving someone and losing them again. And Roman’s aversion to touch.

And what about you? What about the fact you feel more alive with her than you have in years?

“I get it,” Salem said. “It’s not the norm and it’s a lot to wrap your head around. But think about what your life would look like with just you and her. What about when you’re given an undercover job? Would you be happy leaving her for months on her own?”

Alexei’s jaw clenched.

“I actually think harems could become more of a normal thing,” Roman said. “Since Escana has come into the public’s eyes with their reverse harem relationships it’s become more popular. More mainstream. There are a lot of reasons to think about forming a relationship like this. Financial, emotional, sometimes even physical reasons. But the reason I came to the conclusion that I wanted this is because I know Tamsyn wants all of us and I want to give her whatever she desires. And because I don’t want to lose the two of you. You’re my family.”

Alexei stared off into the distance for a long moment.

“If you need some time—” Salem started to say.

“I’m all right with seeing dick, even some accidental touching, but I don’t swing that way.”

Roman’s eyes grew wide as Salem gave a relieved sigh. This was Alexei’s unique way of saying he was in.

Although Salem thought he should probably take some more time to think about it, that wasn’t really who Alexei was. He was used to making snap decisions and sticking to them.

“I don’t believe anyone mentioned anything about a sexual relationship between the three of us,” Roman said. “Am I wrong?”

“You’re not wrong,” Salem told him. “That’s just Alexei’s way of saying he’s in. Do you not want to think about it?”

“What’s to think about?” Alexei replied. “If I don’t do this, then I lose you two or her. If I do this, I get to keep the three of you. That’s a no-brainer, then, right? You all belong to me. I will keep all of you safe.”

“I don’t believe that I belong to you,” Roman said, sounding slightly alarmed.

Salem shook his head at the younger man. “He doesn’t mean it like that.”

“Uh, yes, I do,” Alexei said.

Be calm. Be patient.

“Alexei. You don’t own anyone. That’s not the way a relationship works,” Salem lectured.

“Uh-huh, sure Mr. Dom. Or do you prefer Master?”

“I’m not looking for a master-slave relationship. And I prefer Daddy,” Salem said.

“Do you think she’ll call you Daddy?” Alexei asked.

“I am certain that she will,” Roman said, surprising them both. “Or perhaps she might like Papa. Or Tata or Baba. I’m not entirely sure of her background, are any of you?” Roman glanced at them both, seemingly only just seeing their surprise. “What?”

“Has she mentioned being a Little to you?” Salem asked. He’d seen signs. But he was a Daddy Dom. Even if he hadn’t been with a Little in years, he didn’t believe that was something you just forgot or that disappeared. However, he couldn’t see Roman picking up on those cues. He didn’t always pick up on social cues from others.

“She hasn’t come out and said as much,” Roman said. “But I’ve seen signs.”

“You have?” Alexei asked.

“Yes, I believe so. Times when she’s let her Little side slip. It’s not hugely obvious. And she enjoys reading Daddy books with me. Not that that is a sign of being a Little. After all, I read them.”

“And you’re not a Little,” Salem said just to be sure. He didn’t think Roman was a Little. But he also hadn’t been aware that he was interested in age play.

“No, I’m not a Little. I’m not sure if I’m anything. Not all Daddy Doms come in one shape and form. I could be a Dom and be softer, you know. But my aversion to touch complicates things.”

“But you’d be open to being her Daddy?” Salem asked. “If that’s what she wants? I know she’s a sub since I met her at Club Slade, but she hasn’t said anything about being a Little.”

“I’m not certain. I’d need to think about it. Do you want to be her Daddy?” Roman asked him.

“Yes, but I would want rules and boundaries. And I would enforce them. For her health and safety, but also in the bedroom. I can be nurturing too.” He wasn’t all rules and punishments.

Roman nodded. “I think she needs some rules and boundaries. And someone who will enforce them. I don’t want to say I would be a pushover, but I do think that if I am a Daddy Dom I would enjoy the more nurturing side.”

Right. But just spoiling her all the time could end in disaster. Especially for Tamsyn who didn’t always seem that conscious of her limits. Or that mindful of keeping herself healthy and safe.

“So you want to be her Daddy Dom, Salem,” Alexei said, pacing back and forth. “And Roman is exploring that side of himself.”

“If that’s also what she wants,” Roman said.

Salem was sure it would be, but he nodded. Consent was everything. Especially in a relationship where he would be in a position of power.

There had to be trust, communication, and caring.

“I’ve spanked her,” Alexei said.

“Wait. What?” Salem jumped to his feet. “You spanked her? Without her consent? Without going through her limits?”

Alexei waved his hand. “It wasn’t a hard spanking, just a few slaps on her ass. I told her not to bench-press without me. When I came into the gym, there she was lifting weights that were far too heavy for her. She got into trouble, she was losing control . . . if I hadn’t been there, she could have gotten seriously hurt.”

“Fuck,” Salem snapped. He didn’t blame Alexei for punishing her.

“The spanking just sort of happened. Won’t lie, I knew it was skirting a line. Hell, going right over that line. I’m her employer. Well, Roman is.”

“I think we have all skirted that line,” Roman said.

“You’ve spanked her too?” Salem asked.

“No, I thought I made it clear that isn’t something I am comfortable with. No, I mean, I, uh, the books we read together can be sexy and my body, uh, reacts.”

“You did not fuck her?” Alexei snarled.

“No. I just got . . . aroused.”

Right. Something that he was sure they’d all done on a regular basis. But obviously for Roman it felt like a big deal. And it was skirting over that line when they were her employers.

Alexei grunted. “I suppose I should confess to kissing her.”

Salem and Roman gaped at him.

“You what?” Salem snapped.

Alexei shrugged. “When I spanked her, I also kissed her.” His tone was challenging, as though he expected them to get angry. But Salem didn’t actually feel angry.

Maybe a bit jealous . . .

“We can’t be her bosses anymore,” Salem said. “That won’t work. And Evette is back next week anyway.”

“That doesn’t matter, I can support her,” Roman said.

Alexei and Salem shot Roman looks.

“What?” Roman asked.

“What if she doesn’t want you to just support her?” Alexei asked. “She might not want to rely on us for everything. That might make her feel . . . helpless.”

Salem blinked.

“What?” Alexei asked. “You don’t think I can be sensitive to her feelings?”

“Umm,” Salem replied.

“Until right now, no,” Roman told him. “Are you sure she’d feel that way? I don’t like the idea of her working for someone else, though. They might take advantage of her. She’d have to be away from us, where we can’t watch over her properly. Can’t we just . . . command her to be our full-time sub?”

“What would your books say about that?” Salem asked dryly.

“Well, in plenty of them the Little doesn’t work. But in most of them, they do. Hell.”

Salem looked to Alexei. “What about you?”

“If Roman wants me as a kept brother-husband, who am I to say no,” Alexei said.

“Brother-husband?” Roman asked. “Is that what we’re calling each other?”

“No,” Salem snapped, sitting once more. “Alexei is being an asshole because he doesn’t want to answer my actual question.”

“Which was?” Alexei challenged.

“I know you’re a Dom, but you’ve never mentioned being involved with a Little or being a Daddy.”

“Are you asking if I’m a Daddy, then?” Alexei asked.

“You can be a pain in the ass sometimes,” Salem grumbled.

Alexei sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. “The truth is that I’m not good at being nurturing and caring. Before I got kicked out, I’d go into the club, do a scene, then leave. I chose subs who wanted minimal aftercare.”

“So you just want to be a . . . a Dom for scenes and, uh, in the, uh, bedroom?” Roman asked.

“I don’t know. If she’s a Little, then she needs someone who can give her what she needs.”

“She has us for that,” Salem told him. “And you will give her something she needs and wants. We’ve seen the way she looks at you. She wants you.”

“I don’t want our relationship to be just about sex. Or to just be the person who ties her up and spanks her when she disobeys. I need to be more than that,” Alexei said.

Salem was unsure what to say. What did Alexei want?

“When are we talking to her?” Alexei finally asked.

“I thought this weekend we could all invite her for dinner,” Salem said.

“Fine.” Alexei turned and walked out of the room.

“Is he all right?” Roman asked, standing. “Should we talk to him? Is he upset?”

“Leave him. I think he’s realized he needs to think about everything.”

Roman sighed and sat back. “Well, that could have gone worse.”

Salem nodded. “On the whole I think it went better than expected.”

“He didn’t break anything, punch any walls, or storm off to the gun range so I agree. Definitely better than expected.”

11

What do you want?

Do you want to be the guy that spanks her, ties her up, fucks her, then leaves?

Are you just going to leave the aftercare to Salem and Roman?

Salem, he could see.

But before their chat yesterday, Alexei hadn’t been aware that Roman knew how to take care of anyone else.

Fuck.

What if she wasn’t a Little? They could have it wrong. And she might not even want to be with the three of them.

Are you hoping she’d choose just you?

Fuck, if he thought that then he’d probably take a chance and go for it.

Would you?

Even if it meant losing the only family you have?

Christ. What was wrong with him? He wouldn’t risk losing those two assholes. They annoyed him. They were far too fucking good for him.

Stick by the rules Salem. He was always doing everything for everyone else. He’d burn himself out if Alexei didn’t force him into doing something else every once in a while.

Then there was Roman. Too kind and generous. He’d totally be taken advantage of if Alexei wasn’t there.

Yeah, they needed him too.

But not as much as he needed them.

Sighing, he closed his eyes for a long moment.

This was getting him nowhere. The sharing part wasn’t the real issue. After he’d gotten over his initial rejection of the idea, he’d realized he could see it working. And that anything else wouldn’t work.

Provided Tamsyn wanted it too. Because three men wouldn’t be easy, even if they dedicated their lives to taking care of her.

However, for that to work, they had to be on the same page.

And was he?

Would she really want him as well? Alexei was rough around the edges. He’d grown up in hard conditions, with little love or affection. He hadn’t had a loving family like Salem. And while Roman hadn’t had much affection in his life, at least he had a sister who loved him.

Alexei had had no one.

Christ. Listen to him. Since when did he wallow on the past?

Looking to the future was the only way to move forward.

And the future?

Was filled with her.

With them.

But he didn’t know how to give her what she might need from him.

Does that mean you’re going to walk away without trying?

Leaving his bedroom, he headed downstairs. The house was quiet, and he wondered where everyone was.

Walking into the kitchen, he grabbed a beer. Then he headed into the living room. He needed a distraction. His head hurt.

He heard her before he saw her.

“Come on, cutie. You can’t be in here. I know . . . I know . . . but I just need to catch you!”

There was the sound of wings flapping and Tamsyn let out a frustrated noise as she stood across the room by a window. To his shock a bird flew straight at his head. Thank God it couldn’t get out into the rest of the house.

God knew how much it would cost to get bird poo off a Van Gogh.

“What the hell!” he said, setting his beer down as the small bird landed on the top of a windowsill. Right above an open window.

Why the hell didn’t it fly through it?

“Sorry!” Tamsyn said.

He glanced over to find her staring at him worriedly. Why was she so upset?

“Why are you apologizing? How did that bird get in here?” he asked.

“I, um, well . . .”

Hmm. Perhaps the bird hadn’t just flown in through an open window. It was kind of cold outside.

“Tamsyn,” he said firmly. “What’s going on?”

“He banged into the window,” she blurted out.

“Huh?” He glanced over at the windows. “They’re open, though.”

“Yes, but they weren’t before. I was doing some vacuuming in here and I heard a bang. And then I went out to investigate⁠—”

“Wait, you heard a bang, and you immediately went out to investigate?” he snapped angrily.

What was she thinking?

She had no idea about self-preservation.

“Um, yes. Why?”

“Why? Why didn’t you come and get me?”

“Over a bird crashing into a window?” she asked.

“Did you know that it was a bird crashing into the window that made the banging noise before you went outside?” he asked as he set down his beer and moved forward.

At the moment, the dumb bird was happy sitting on the top of the window and likely pooping all over it. But that was another worry for later.

Right now, he needed to make a few things clear to his girl.

“What if that banging had been something else?”

“Like what? A squirrel banging into the window?” she asked. “I mean, I probably would have still gone and helped the poor thing.”

Wait . . . what?

She would have gone and touched a damn squirrel?

“You can’t go around touching squirrels!” he told her.

“Why not?” she asked. “If it was hurt, why wouldn’t I help it?”

“Because it could have all sorts of diseases and parasites! Rabies, leprosy, salmonella, ringworm!”

“I don’t think it’s very likely it would have rabies or leprosy,” she told him. “And ringworm?”

“Yes. Do you want to be all itchy and scaly?”

She tilted her head to the side, studying him like he was a strange creature she’d never encountered before. He felt a bit out of sorts. He wasn’t really acting like himself.

And yet at the same time, this felt right.

“I don’t think anyone ever actually wants to be scaly and itchy, do they?” she asked.

He crossed his arms over his chest, giving her a firm look. “Well, that’s what could have happened, little girl, if you’d gone out and picked a squirrel up. Now, what do you have to say for yourself?”

“Well, I’m kind of wondering what’s going on right now,” she told him. “And I’m wondering if maybe I did go out and touch a squirrel and he gave me rabies and now I’m living an alternate reality where you lecture me about getting ringworm and call me little girl.”

Shit. He had called her little girl.

He hadn’t meant to do that. It must have been because he’d been thinking about yesterday’s conversation.

However, he didn’t want to start something he’d have to explain to her. Not before this weekend.

And not before he’d figured out what he wanted to do. Who he was to her and to himself.

So he took the only route he could see working and decided to ignore that part of their conversation.

“You are not living an alternate reality, unfortunately for you. Because in your actual reality, you put yourself in danger.”

“By touching a non-existent squirrel with non-existent diseases?”

“No, if that had happened you would be in a lot more trouble. For going outside without coming to get me.”

“I’m not allowed to go outside?” she asked, rubbing her head and giving him a confused look. “But Roman said I could.”

“Roman did not know that you heard a bang.”

“Which was a bird,” she told him with a note of exasperation in her voice.

Oh, his hand itched to give her another spanking.

The brat needed it. She needed a firm hand. But she also needed some fun. And caring.

What could he give her that the other two couldn’t? Salem could dish out discipline and aftercare easily.

Only . . . Salem was known to talk shit to death. And he might go easy on her when he should go hard.

Sometimes action was the way to go.

Sometimes a naughty sub just needed to be disciplined then and there, not given a five-page lecture and sent to the corner to think.

Hmm. He didn’t think that Tamsyn did well with thinking.

And sometimes a naughty Little just needed their Daddy to put them over their knee. Whether they were in the privacy of their own home or out in public.

Of course, the out in public part would only work in BDSM friendly places.

Or in a private area.

Was he really thinking this could work? That he could be a proper Daddy to her?

“Which could have been something else,” he told her, shaking himself back into the now.

“Like what?”

“A gunshot,” he informed her.

Now she would understand what she had done wrong and apologize accordingly.

Instead, she made a scoffing noise. “I know what a gunshot sounds like. That wasn’t a gunshot.”

“And how do you know what a gunshot sounds like?” he murmured.

“I’ve been to a shooting range before,” she replied.

“And that makes you an expert?” He walked forward and grabbed her chin, tilting her head back. She was so tiny compared to him that it was nearly ridiculous.

“What if it had been someone trying to break into the place?”

“But it wasn’t! It was a bird! Not a raging squirrel or a gunshot or a thief! A silly bird that is currently still in the house and likely pooping on antiques worth more than the GDP of some small countries.”

He smirked at that. Although part of him did wonder if she was right.

“All right, let’s take care of the bird. Then you’re going to promise to not go outside when you hear strange noises. Instead, you’re going to come find me.”

“The bird could have died by then.”

“Clearly not, since it’s currently pooping on a vase worth more than you and me combined.”

“What?” she squealed as she turned.

The bird flew off . . . toward the walls rather than the door.

“You! You need to leave! I brought you in here thinking you were injured! It’s not nice to fake being dead! You DCB!”

“DCB?” Alexei asked.

“Dumb Cute Bird.”

Hmm, he was still wondering what MGB stood for.

He was smiling until he realized that she was limping. What the hell?

“What did you do!” he demanded.

She spun and winced, wobbling.

Rushing to her, he picked her up in arms. Fuck, she was light. She should be eating more. Why wasn’t Salem demanding that she eat more?

After this weekend, Alexei would certainly be making sure she ate better. What would happen if she grew ill? There was nothing to sustain her.

“Um, Alexei, what are you doing?” she asked.

“How did you injure yourself?”

“Oh, that, it’s nothing. Could you set me down? I have to get that bird out before he poops on something else.”

“I will get the damn bird. You will sit down.” He set her on the sofa.

Where she promptly tried to get back up.

This girl definitely needed some discipline.

Salem wouldn’t discipline her until all the T’s were crossed and I’s were dotted.

Alexei didn’t restrain himself with such worries.

Sure, he’d never ignore a safeword, but she certainly hadn’t told him no the other day.

“What do you think you are doing?” he growled at her.

She bit her lip and glanced up at him, fluttering her eyelashes.

Oh, she was going to try and get out of this by giving him a cute look? Did she think that would work?

“Don’t even think about it, Malyshka,” he told her in a softer voice than he’d intended.

“What does that mean?” she asked.

Fuck. First Little girl and now Little one? Yeah, his mind was definitely stuck on a loop after that conversation yesterday.

But that didn’t mean it didn’t feel right to call her those things.

“Never you mind that. What you need to mind is me.” He pointed at himself.

She raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest.

He wondered if she showed this sassy side in front of Roman and Salem. He was betting she didn’t. Salem liked submission. He liked to feel in control and needed.

And he bet that she wasn’t a brat with Roman because he likely gave her whatever she desired.

So the brat was for him.

That was fine. He could easily deal with this.

“I need to mind you?” she asked. “I don’t believe I read that in my contract.”

“Hmm. Then we need to rewrite the contract, don’t we?”

Was that a flare of heat in her eyes? He thought it was.

Placing his hands on the arms of the chair, he leaned over her. He watched her closely to make sure he wasn’t pushing too far. But she didn’t seem intimidated.

More curious.

Those wide eyes and her cute nose reminded him of a bunny.

“You’ll mind me, Bunny. When it comes to safety and health, especially.”

“Bunny?” She swallowed heavily. “Or what?”

“Or you’ll get yourself into trouble. More than you already are in. Unless you want to have your bottom heated again.”

She sucked in a breath.

Maybe she did.

“We can’t do that again. It’s not proper behavior. And Salem and Roman . . .”

“Don’t worry about them.”

She closed off, withdrawing back from him.

Shit. That was the wrong thing to say. She clearly didn’t want to forget about the other two men.

In fact, it seemed more proof that she would walk away if asked to choose between them.

“I meant do not worry about them being upset. They would want me to take care of you while in my charge.”

She scowled, folding her arms over her chest. There. That was better. He didn’t like seeing her closed off from him.

“I’m not in your charge.”

“That’s where you’re going wrong with your thinking, Bunny. You’re in my house; you’re under my charge. Because I am charged with protecting you.”

“You’re delusional.”

“Still in charge,” he sang. “Now, what is wrong with you?”

“Apparently lots of things since I seem to like that whole ‘I’m in charge thing,’” she muttered. Then she slapped her hand over her mouth. “Ididnotsaythat.”

He had to grin.

Sometimes she was just too cute.

He leaned closer, his mouth brushing her ear. “But you did say it. I heard it. And guess what? I can get bossier.”

With a groan, she sat back, and he straightened.

“Really?” she asked. “Is that possible?”

“It is. What did you do?”

“Well, I might have fallen off something,” she said vaguely.

“You fell off something?” he asked. “What the hell did you fall off?” He glanced around looking for a ladder or step stool.

Nothing there.

Which meant that she must have gotten onto a piece of furniture.

“I . . . well . . . I don’t think that matters.”

“Tamsyn,” he growled. “What did you fall off?”

She sighed. “You don’t need to get out the growly-bear voice.”

“I do need to get out the growly-bear voice,” he said to her. “Because you’re not doing what you’re told.”

“Perhaps I don’t think I should have to do what I’m told,” she replied. “I might be protesting doing what I’m told. Perhaps I’m a revolutionist.”

“Perhaps you’re a brat who is going to end up with a hot bottom.”

“That is also a possibility,” she said in a high-pitched voice.

“Becoming a stronger possibility with every moment that passes that you don’t tell me what happened.”

“We really should get the bird.”

He glared.

She melted.

“Fine. I climbed up on that table over there.”

Alexei looked to where she was pointing. At a wooden table that was resting against a wall. It was probably a hundred years old, at least, and had very fine legs. Even though she was slight, it could well have broken under her weight.

What the fuck was she thinking?

“You stood on that table?” He managed to hold back the roar in his voice.

Just.

“Yes, and now I’m thinking that might have been a silly idea.”

Finally, she was starting to see sense.

“That table is probably hugely expensive. Imagine if I’d broken it. I’d have to work until I was a hundred and ten to pay Roman back. I’m so sorry.”

She gave him a regretful look that actually appeared sincere.

“Do you really think that I’m worried about you breaking that ugly table?”

“Umm. You’re not?”

“You fell off it, Tamsyn!”

“Yeah, I know. I was there. My mistake was not taking my socks off first.”

“Your mistake was climbing up on it in the first place. Do you remember how I scolded you for using equipment in the gym?”

“Yeah. You were being unreasonable then, too.”

“I am not being unreasonable.”

Deep breaths.

“I am trying to keep you safe. Which appears to be a full-time job.”

She made a scoffing noise. “I can keep myself safe.”

“I don’t think you can. Since you just hurt yourself trying to get rid of a bird that never should have been allowed inside in the first place.”

Tamsyn bit her lip.

Good. She was beginning to understand how much trouble she was in.

“I am going to get rid of the damn bird. Then I want to know where you’ve hurt yourself.”

He straightened.

“Um, I don’t think you need to worry about the bird.”

“Of course I do. There’s too many expensive paintings and other shit in here.”

“Yes, but it flew out about five minutes ago.”

Thank fuck.

“Stay there.” He moved around and shut the windows and doors. Then he turned back to her. “Right. Time for a bit of a chat.”

Uh oh.

When she’d first met Alexei, she’d gotten the idea that he didn’t like her.

Basically, because he’d shut the door in her face and spent all of his time glaring at her.

Well, other than when he’d kissed her.

Now, she was wondering why she’d wanted to change that. At least when he hadn’t wanted her around, he’d kind of avoided her.

Which had been good for her. Since him paying attention to her seemed to lead to her getting into trouble. She ignored the voice in her head telling her that she could just try to stay out of trouble.

That didn’t sound like any fun.

And she was just trying to help the poor birdie. Whose poop she was going to be cleaning up for hours.

Awesome.

Maybe next time she would leave the darn thing to fend for itself.

No, you won’t.

Because you’re a huge softie.

Kind of went against how the rest of the world would view her. But it was just a helpless, tiny animal and she’d always had a thing for animals.

They had never let her down or hurt her.

And they’d never stared at her in disgust or anger.

“I’m really fine,” she told Alexei hastily. “It was only a small fall. I’ve had far worse.”

Like the time her job went horribly wrong, and she got shot. Although being shot hadn’t actually been the worst part of that job. Nope, the worst part had come later.

But she pushed that memory aside.

“A small fall? Far worse?” He swished his hand through the air. “Show me.”

“Alexei—”

“I am your employer. When you are here, I am responsible for you. Now show me.”

“Has anyone ever told you that you’re stubborn?”

He smiled.

Lord, the man was sexy when he smiled. It was hard to believe he could get more handsome, but he could.

“Yes. I had to be stubborn, or I wouldn’t have survived my childhood.”

She wanted to ask more about his childhood. To press him for information. She only knew the basics from her research. That he’d grown up in an orphanage in Russia.

However, she didn’t want him to ask her questions about her upbringing.

Oh, she had her cover story.

But it was becoming increasingly hard to lie to them. She didn’t know why.

Probably because you like them. They’re good guys.

Oh, and you’d love nothing more than to fuck them.

To be theirs.

Right.

Talk about a complete and utter pipe dream.

Even if the three of them wanted and were willing to share her, which she doubted . . . well, there was the whole lying to them about who she was.

Yeah.

That would be kind of a big damper on any sort of relationship.

And probably end up with her in jail.

Sooo . . .

A girl could still dream, right?

Only problem was that dreams died and when they did . . . well, she wasn’t sure her heart could survive that death.

You’re stronger than this, Tamsyn.

You are not going to be brought down by your feelings.

“I’m not going to blame you if I’m hurt,” she told him.

“Do I need to start stripping you off to find where you are hurt?” he asked as he crouched in front of her.

“Um, pretty sure as my employer you can’t do that,” she said in a high-pitched voice.

Had she ever used a voice like that before? What was wrong with her?

It was these guys. When she was around them her brain turned to mush. It was like her senses went into overload.

“Technically Roman is your employer. And what if I didn’t want to be just your employer anymore?” he whispered huskily.

She froze.

Had he just said what she thought he had?

That couldn’t be true, right? She must have imagined it. She’d been dreaming about what it would be like to mean something to this man. To have him touch her, kiss her, want her and somehow, she’d just imagined him saying that.

“Um, what did you say?” she asked.

“I said, show me where you’re hurt. Now.”

Right.

See? She’d totally imagined that.

Going insane, Tamsyn.

With a grumble, knowing that his stubborn ass wouldn’t let this go, she rolled up her tracksuit bottoms, showing him her ankle. “There, see? It’s fine.”

“We need to take off your shoe so I can get a proper look.”

To her shock, he carefully grabbed hold of her foot and started to slide her shoe off.

“Um, what are you doing?” she asked, trying to tug her foot out of his hold.

“Checking your foot for swelling.”

He drew off her sock as well.

“But my feet might stink!” she cried.

He sniffed a few times. “Ahh, is that what that smell is? I wondered.”

“Hey! My feet do not stink!”

At least, she hoped they didn’t.

“I wouldn’t be so sure.”

Rude.

“Well, if they do, you should pretend that they don’t,” she told him huffily. “That would be the gentlemanly thing to do.”

“I’m not sure why you think I’m a gentleman, Malyshka,” he murmured.

She was going to have to look up what that word meant. She spoke several different languages. But Russian wasn’t one of them.

“I don’t think I’ve ever done anything to give that impression.”

Well, she couldn’t disagree.

He started drawing off her other shoe.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Your ankle looks a bit swollen. I want to check what it looks like against your other foot.”

With a sigh, she watched as he compared her feet. Then he prodded at her ankle. Which was a bit sore, although she tried not to wince. However, she must have made some reaction, because he glanced up at her with a serious look.

“You’ve twisted it.”

“It’s fine. I just need to walk it out.”

She hoped.

She couldn’t afford to be injured. That wouldn’t be acceptable.

“It’s not fine,” he countered firmly. “It’s swollen and if you keep walking around on it, you’re likely going to make it worse.”

“I really think you’re overreacting.”

“Then perhaps you should stop thinking.”

Her mouth dropped open. He did not just say that! Although she wasn’t as offended as she thought she should be.

Actually, it would be kind of nice not to think for a while. To trust someone enough to let them do the hard yards for a while.

But that wasn’t going to happen.

She couldn’t let anyone take control like that.

Although she’d thought about it at Club Slade with Salem. It would be very easy to give into his calm dominance. To allow him to take the reins.

Okay. Whoa.

You need to stop thinking that way.

“Definitely swollen and tender. You need to elevate and ice it.”

Standing, he twisted her around so she was lying lengthwise down the sofa. Then he picked up a cushion to place under her foot.

And he put another one behind her back, pushing her slightly so she was lying down.

“Um, Alexei,” she said hesitantly. “Don’t you think this is overkill?”

“No. I will get you an ice pack.” He stomped toward the door, picking up his beer and taking a swig. “Oh, stay where you are. Do not move.”

She sighed. “I’ve got to clean up all the bird poop!”

“No, you don’t. Do you need anything?”

“A drink would be nice,” she replied. She rarely drank alcohol, but if she was ever going to start then today would be the day.

He returned a few minutes later.

With a juice box.

An actual juice box.

“Um, I was talking about an alcoholic drink,” she told him.

“I don’t think that would go well with your painkillers,” he replied as he fussed with the ice pack over her foot.

“What painkillers?”

“The ones I have for you.” He held up a bottle and rattled it.

Who knew he could turn into such a mother hen?

“Um, well, I don’t take painkillers,” she told him without thought.

“What? You don’t take painkillers? Are you allergic?”

“Um, no.” Shoot. That likely would have been the easiest excuse to use. Although it might have led to questions that she couldn’t answer with confidence. “I just don’t like them.”

“You don’t like painkillers?” he repeated.

“Well, it’s not that I don’t like them. It’s just . . . well, I . . . ”

Lord. How did she tell him this? It was embarrassing. She hadn’t been able to tell Roman the other day, instead she’d just hidden the pills in her pocket while his back was turned.

“What is it?”

“I just don’t like pills.”

There. She’d said it. This was ridiculous. A grown woman who couldn’t swallow pills.

Utterly humiliating.

“You don’t like pills,” he repeated, sounding dumbfounded.

“No. I have trouble swallowing them. My, uh, my parents didn’t often give me painkillers. They didn’t really believe in them.”

“They didn’t believe in them?”

“How long are you going to keep repeating what I say?” she asked.

“I suppose until what you say starts making sense,” he muttered. “What kind of parents wouldn’t give you painkillers?”

“They did. I think they just didn’t want me to get used to them or something,” she said.

Kind of a lie.

“And I never got used to swallowing pills, I guess. I just hate the feel of it going down my throat.”

“Shit. Didn’t you have any broken bones? Sprains? Muscle pain? What did you take? Liquid painkillers?”

“Um. Well, yes.” When she was given painkillers at all. And then sometimes, she was given pills and told that if the pain was bad enough then she’d just swallow them.

That hadn’t helped her pill phobia at all.

Yes, she was calling it a phobia.

She didn’t want to tell him that she’d suffered through a number of injuries without any sort of pain relief.

When her period had come, things had been brutal.

Thankfully, she’d trained so hard and lost so much weight that her periods had kind of disappeared anyway and when they did come, they were light and sporadic.

She hated to think what those years had done to her. It can’t have been healthy. She had an implant, but it hadn’t really helped make things more regular.

“I don’t think we have any liquid painkiller. I will send for some.”

Send for some? What did he mean?

“No, don’t do that,” she told him.

That seemed like it would take too long anyway. She intended to be up and moving in half an hour.

He shook out a pill onto his hand. “It is up to you, but I do not like seeing you in pain.”

That was kind of sweet.

She stared from the pill to him.

“If you cannot take it, then it doesn’t matter,” he told her. “We could try crushing it up and putting it in some yogurt.”

She wrinkled her nose. “Yuck. I’d still know it was there.”

“All right, that’s out, then. On to plan C.”

“You won’t send for liquid painkiller, right?” she asked to be sure.

“I’m sending for it whether you take the pill now or not.” He drew out his phone and typed something. “There. Done.”

“How could you do that so quickly?” she exclaimed, sitting up.

He pressed her so she lay back down. She rolled her eyes at him.

“Did you just roll your eyes at me?” he grumbled.

“What? Who? Me?” She gave him an innocent look.

He grunted with a small laugh, and she found herself grinning.

“Brat. You can do that with me. I find your sassiness cute. I bet you’re not like that with Roman.”

No, she wasn’t.

She and Roman had a different sort of relationship. You might think it was more of a friendship if it wasn’t for how much she was attracted to him.

And she knew he was attracted to her as well. She’d caught sight of his erection as they’d read books together.

“But you don’t want to do that with Salem.”

Surprise filled her. “Really?”

Salem was always so calm and reasonable. The voice of reason in this household. It was easy to see that he was the glue that held these guys together.

He didn’t react without thought.

“He wouldn’t put up with that sort of sassiness. He likes obedience from his subs.”

Hmm. She could see that. But she wasn’t sure how good she was at being obedient.

Then again, she wasn’t in a relationship with Salem. She wasn’t his sub.

“I’m not his sub.”

“No, I guess you’re not. But maybe in the future you’ll remember what I said. Or not. Depends how much you like being spanked. Although I think he’s more into orgasm denial for a punishment. Might depend on the circumstances.”

She knew that he was speaking English, but it all sounded like jibberty-jabberty to her. Orgasm denial? Spankings? Circumstances? What the heck did that mean? What circumstances was he talking about?

“I don’t know what you are saying.”

“You will.”

Well. That didn’t sound ominous or anything.

“You aren’t drinking your juice.” He took it from her and opened it. It looked ridiculous in his large hand. Especially when he pulled off the straw and poked it into the box.

Then he passed it back. “Drink up.”

Bossy didn’t even begin to explain him. She didn’t know what he was. But there was bossy and then there was Alexei.

And he was completely unapologetic about it.

Moving to her foot, he fussed over it again.

“Alexei, my foot is all good, now,” she told him. “And I have so much to do. I’ve got to finish dusting in here. And now I have to clean up bird poop. Plus, I’ve got to do the vacuuming. I don’t have time to lie here and let you baby me.”

He froze for a second.

That was a strange reaction. What had she said wrong?

Oh, maybe it was the ‘baby her’ comment. Had that sounded rude?

Maybe you shouldn’t have used the word ‘baby.’

Yeah, that was likely it. She wasn’t being babied. That had been a silly thing to say.

Maybe it was a Freudian slip of the tongue because you want to be babied.

Wait. What?

Did she?

Sometimes she’d see Littles at clubs and wonder . . . then there were the women who lived in Escana. How often had she envied their lives?

But was it because they were Littles?

Or because they had lives that seemed magical?

They were happy.

Safe.

Well, as safe as their men could make them.

Their men and maybe in a small way, her . . . but then they didn’t know about the part she’d played, did they?

And they never would because that secret would have to die with her, or she’d be signing her death warrant.

Not that she really thought she’d live that long. She figured she’d get to thirty . . . tops.

Then she hoped she’d go out with a bang.

One could wish that would be the case. But the game she was playing wasn’t a safe one.

Alexei opened his mouth . . . to say what, exactly, she didn’t know. But just then the living room door swung open and would have banged into the wall if it wasn’t for the door stop.

Roman rushed in, looking flustered and carrying two large plastic bags. “What happened? What’s going on? Is she sick? Injured? Oh God. Did you break your leg?”

He came to a stop in front of the sofa, the bags dropping to the floor. Then his horrified gaze moved from her to Alexei. “Why didn’t you call an ambulance?”

“I haven’t broken my leg,” she said with exasperation as she sat up.

“Lie down,” both men told her.

Well, barked at her.

Not unusual for Alexei, but the last time that Roman had spoken to her like that had been . . . the last time she’d injured herself.

All right, then.

With a sigh, she laid down.

“You know, it’s my foot that I hurt, right? I don’t know why I have to lie down.”

But the two of them weren’t really paying any attention to her.

“She looks pale to me,” Roman said. “Do you think she’s pale?”

“She’s always pale,” Alexei answered. “I don’t think she eats enough.”

Wait. Was she always pale? She didn’t think she was, but she reached up and pinched her cheeks.

“Don’t do that!” Alexei reached out and drew her hands away from her cheeks. “No hurting yourself.”

“That’s not good. Do you think she’s tried to hurt herself before? She didn’t hurt her foot on purpose, did she?”

What the heck? Why would Roman ask that? Were the two of them losing their minds? This was a total overreaction.

“In a way she did,” Alexei replied.

What? Why would he say that?

“I did not!” she cried.

“I can get a private doctor here within minutes,” Roman said.

He could?

Holy heck.

That was nuts.

“It just seems like a small twist,” Alexei said grudgingly. “But perhaps she should get an x-ray.”

“No x-ray!” she said firmly. There was no way she could go on any records. “Not happening.”

“I bought every liquid painkiller that I could find.” Roman frowned. “But what is wrong with our painkiller?”

“She doesn’t like pills,” Alexei explained.

“But I gave her pills the other day,” Roman said.

“Um, yeah, I might not have taken them. Sorry.”

“Tut-tut. Very naughty,” Alexei told her.

“You should have told me,” Roman told her.

“I’m sorry,” she said with a wince.

Roman kneeled and grabbed the bags, pulling everything out and placing it on the coffee table. “I wasn’t certain exactly what was wrong, so I bought some other things too. Fever reducers, antihistamines, muscle relaxers, a heating pad, ice packs, nausea relief. Painkillers that are especially for, uh, period pain. This stuff is to help with constipation and this helps with diarrhea. Plus, some indigestion stuff. Oh, and some electrolyte drinks to help with the diarrhea and vomiting.”

“Who has got diarrhea and vomiting?” a deep voice asked from the doorway.

She didn’t need to look to know it was Salem. She couldn’t look. Because she was dying of freaking embarrassment.

Was Roman for real right now?

“Well? Who is ill?” Salem asked, walking into the room.

“No one!” she said quickly as Roman and Alexei both opened their mouths. “No one is ill. These two are just completely overreacting. All I did was try to help and what do I get? Lectured about going outside. Forced to lie down. And threatened with punishment and diarrhea medication. TIN!”

This is nuts!

12

Um.

Okay.

Salem stared down at Tamsyn in shock. Then his gaze moved to the veritable pharmacy worth of drugs on the coffee table, then over to Roman and Alexei.

Roman seemed flushed and worried while Alexei was scowling.

Right.

So nothing new there, really.

But Salem was starting to think he was missing a few things from this story. Like how she’d come to be lying on the couch with her foot elevated and an ice pack on it.

And why Alexei had sent out an urgent message for them to get home and bring liquid painkiller with them.

He set his single bottle of painkiller on the coffee table next to all of Roman’s stuff. Did he buy every brand of liquid painkiller that the pharmacy had in stock? He shot the other man a look.

Roman flushed, having the grace to at least look a bit ashamed. When Salem looked at Alexei, he raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms over his chest.

“Does someone want to explain how Tamsyn came to hurt herself?”

“It was all the bird’s fault,” she muttered. “Last time I’m nice to a bird.”

“The bird. What bird?”

“The one that pooped everywhere!” She waved a hand around. Then she sat up.

“Lie down,” barked Alexei.

Roman even reached for her, his hands hovering over her.

“I’m not sick.”

“Let her sit up,” Salem ordered quietly. He walked around and sat facing her on the coffee table after pushing the medication to the side.

“She should keep her foot elevated. It was swollen,” Alexei said.

Salem grabbed the cushion she’d been using and pointed at her foot. “May I?”

“I, um, I guess.”

Salem lifted her foot onto the cushion on his lap. He examined her foot carefully, watching for signs that she was in pain. She did her best to hide them, but they were there. And it did look slightly swollen.

But probably not enough to warrant the worry police standing behind him.

“I’m so sorry, Roman. You can take the money out of my pay.”

“What money?” Roman asked, sounding startled.

“He won’t be taking anything from your paycheck. Will you, Roman?” Alexei boomed in a threatening voice.

“You can’t tell Roman what to do,” Tamsyn countered, glaring at Alexei.

Hmm. She was getting far braver.

Most people would cower away from Alexei’s scowl. They’d been known to run when they saw him coming.

But she just huffed and . . . and . . .

“Did you just stick your tongue out at me, Malyshka?” Alexei asked.

“I’m sure she didn’t mean to,” Roman said hastily, moving closer to Tamsyn.

He didn’t believe that Alexei would harm her, did he?

“I did mean to,” she countered. She glanced up at Roman. “Um, you’re not worried about Alexei hurting me, are you? Because he wouldn’t, you know.”

“Of course I wouldn’t,” Alexei grouched. “Although, you should be careful what you do with that tongue, or I might take it as an invitation.”

For God’s sake.

Had Alexei really just said that?

Wait . . . what had he called her? He didn’t know a lot of Russian but he was fairly certain that he’d basically just called her baby girl or little one in Russian.

A glance at Roman, who was far better at languages, confirmed his suspicions.

Did that mean that Alexei was interested in having an age play relationship?

It was hard to know. It could just be a term of endearment.

Then he watched as the other man picked up a juice box from the floor. He sat next to Tamsyn on the couch and placed the straw by her lips.

“Drink your juice,” Alexei bossed.

“Is this what you meant by doing things with my tongue?” she asked him suspiciously.

“Oh, you wish it was. Now, be a good girl and drink your juice. Then you can have some medicine.”

She wrinkled her nose. “I don’t want it.”

Salem’s eyebrows rose in shock, and he glanced over at Roman again to see how the other man was taking all of this.

Roman appeared surprisingly thoughtful as he took them in.

“Well, you need to have it. You’re in pain and I won’t have you in pain,” Alexei said firmly.

“What is happening here?” Roman whispered to him. Thankfully, neither Alexei nor Tamsyn seemed to hear him.

“I don’t know,” he whispered back. “But I’m hoping it’s a move in the right direction.”

He also thought it might mean that they were going to have to move faster and explain to Tamsyn what they wanted. And how they really felt.

Because she had a very confused look on her face.

Alexei started picking up bottles of liquid painkiller. Didn’t they have painkillers here that he could have given her? Why liquid?

“Roman, did they tell you which painkiller was the best kind?” Alexei asked.

“Uh, no. They didn’t.”

Alexei started muttering. “You should research it. Have you got any allergies? We don’t want to give her some inferior product.”

“I’m sure they’re all fine,” Salem said.

Alexei shot him a look as Roman grabbed his phone to do the research.

Dear Lord.

No wonder Tamsyn looked like she couldn’t decide whether she wanted to strangle Alexei or herself.

“Are you happy for Tamsyn to just have whatever is fine?” Alexei snapped. “Because I’m not. Are you, Roman?”

“N-no, absolutely not. I can’t believe Salem is.”

He sighed and pinched the top of his nose.

“Now, I understand why you often wear a pinched look on your face,” Tamsyn said to him.

He what?

“What?” he asked, dropping his hand from his face as Alexei snickered.

“Because of these two. I get it.”

“Pinched look?” he asked. “I don’t have a pinched look.”

“You really do,” Alexei said. “All the time. It’s what’s creating all the wrinkles.”

“I don’t have wrinkles,” Salem protested.

“Maybe just a couple,” Tamsyn said. “I think they make you look distinguished. Along with the gray hair.”

“I do not have gray hair!” He touched his head. Or did he? Had they crept in without him noticing? And wrinkles?

A pinched look?

What the fuck?

“I don’t have wrinkles, a pinched look, or gray hair. Do I?” He glanced over at Roman who gave him a panicked look.

“I. Um. I . . . well, I have some reviews here for some very good wrinkle cream if you want to try it. But I think Tamsyn is right. You look very distinguished.”

“When you don’t look like you’ve been sucking on a lemon, that is,” Alexei added.

Jesus Christ.

They all thought he was some old fart with wrinkles and gray hair and a pinched face.

Was this what he’d become? Did he not know how to have fun?

He moved her foot off his lap and then reached for his blazer and drew it off. Next, he started to undo the buttons of his shirt.

“Uh, Salem?” Tamsyn asked hesitantly. “What are you doing?”

“I’m going to show you all that I can be spontaneous. I’m not the fun police.” He whipped off his shirt and Tamsyn gaped up at him.

“Right . . . well . . . I’m not complaining or anything,” she said. “Just, um, asking for . . . reasons.”

He reached for his shoe, hopping about as he tried to tug it off.

“He’s finally lost it. Figured it was only a matter of time,” Alexei said. “You can only be sexually repressed for so long.”

“I am not sexually repressed!” Salem snapped as he managed to get his second shoe off. “I am not repressed at all.”

“Uh-huh. That’s why you’re stripping in the living room in front of the housekeeper and your friends.”

Wait . . . fuck. That’s what he was doing. He was stripping in front of three people who didn’t really want or need to see him naked.

Was he losing it? Was this where he lost his mind?

With a groan, he sat on the coffee table once more and stared down at his feet.

Fuck. There was no call for what he’d just done. They were talking about Tamsyn . . . focused on her and whatever had happened to her, and he’d just started to . . . to unravel.

“Salem?” Tamsyn queried quietly.

He felt her hands over his, then her hand on his chin, just briefly. He raised his head, staring at her. Damn, she was so beautiful. And he’d just made a complete fool of himself.

He never did that.

“Are you all right?” she asked.

Salem let out a soft laugh, shaking his head at her querying look. “I’m not losing my mind.”

Tamsyn gave him a small smile. “Of course you aren’t. You’re Salem. You’re a rock. The person that everyone else looks to for help, for guidance, for sanity.”

“How can you say that after this?”

“This what? A strip show? I’m not going to complain about a strip show.” She grinned.

So sassy.

“Are you not, Little one?” he murmured.

“No. In fact, shall we all join in? It can be strip show Thursday,” she joked.

At least, he thought she was.

“That sure sounds like a good time to me!” Alexei said. “Roman, start to strip.”

“She was joking.” Salem stood and glared at Alexei. “Do not strip. Keep your clothes on.”

“Seems like a double standard since you’re the one standing there half-naked.”

Shit. He was.

Salem grabbed his shirt and hastily drew it on. As he did, he felt more like himself again.

Perhaps he was the fun police. But one of them needed to be the sane one in this household.

“Aww, you don’t need to put your clothes back on.”

“I do,” he said. “And you need to tell me what is going on and how you hurt your ankle.”

She sighed. “It’s really not an interesting story.”

“A bird flew into the window and she heard the noise and went to investigate,” Alexei said. “Which she should not have done until she had come and got me.”

“Why not?” Roman asked. “Why did she need to come and get you?”

“Because she didn’t know what made that noise. It could have been anything,” Alexei stated. “She didn’t know if it was an intruder or a gunshot.”

“A gunshot? Seriously?” Salem asked. “I think there is a bit of a difference between a gunshot and a bird flying into a window.”

“Perhaps. But still . . . “

Alexei seemed to be clutching at straws, but Salem moved on.

“So you brought the bird inside?” he asked.

“Yes, and it started flying around and pooped everywhere. I’m going to clean it all up, Roman. I promise. I’m just not sure about getting it off the paintings. I don’t want to ruin them.”

“Don’t worry about that,” Roman told her. “All that matters is your safety. What happened to your foot? Why do you need these painkillers?”

“Uh, well . . . that doesn’t seem so important anymore,” she said.

She was obviously trying to deflect away from having to tell him. He raised an eyebrow at her sternly. He might have lost Dominant points with his small break from reality, but he could earn them back.

And she sighed at his look, knowing he wasn’t going to let her get away with that.

“She climbed up on a flimsy table to try and get the bird and slipped off it and hurt her foot,” Alexei said.

“Tattletale,” she muttered.

“Brat,” he fired back, but without any heat.

Salem sighed. “Tamsyn, you know that you shouldn’t have done that, right? You could have seriously hurt yourself.”

“She did hurt herself,” Alexei protested.

“Yes, you did hurt yourself,” Salem agreed. “You must be more careful, understand? We don’t care about the paintings or other things. What we do care about is you.”

To his shock, tears filled her eyes for a moment. Then she closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were gone. And it made him question whether he’d seen them in the first place.

“Me?” she whispered.

“You,” Salem told her. “We care about you, Tamsyn. All three of us.”

She cleared her throat. “Right. Of course. I care about the three of you as well. You’ve all been so kind to me. Giving me a job and looking after me. But you know I’m just your housekeeper, right? No one special. You don’t have to take care of me like this.”

Salem’s gaze narrowed. “Just a housekeeper?”

Alexei whistled. “You’re in trouble now. Remember what I said about not pushing it with Salem.”

Salem snuck a look at Alexei half-expecting to find him smirking. As though he thought this was a game.

But the bigger man had his arms crossed over his chest and was giving Tamsyn a firm look.

Interesting.

More and more he was seeing that Alexei was taking his feelings for Tamsyn seriously. That reckless, don’t-give-a-care attitude wasn’t there where she was concerned.

Moving his gaze back to Tamsyn, he found her watching him closely. This was important. Was she testing him?

Even unconsciously?

He’d have thought she would know how he would react given their interaction at the club. Then again, he’d been holding back since then. Not wanting to cross any lines between them. To take any sort of advantage of her.

He turned to look at Roman. Did the other man understand how important this moment was?

Roman was studying Tamsyn as though she was some interesting sort of specimen. The man was obsessed and Salem had only ever seen him get like this over his work.

“Not anything special?” Salem added in a deliberately quiet voice.

Her eyes widened. He picked up her foot and reached over to grab the ice pack. He wanted her to know that caring for her wouldn’t stop. Even when he wasn’t particularly happy with her.

“Is that really what you just said?” he asked. “Have we not had a conversation about putting yourself down and how I feel about that?”

“Well . . . yes. I don’t see it as putting myself down when it’s the truth, though.”

“The truth? Interesting,” Alexei said.

She was trying to hide her pain, but he had seen her wince when he grabbed her foot and raised it.

“I, um, what?”

“Have you taken any of these painkillers before?” he asked, picking them up.

“I don’t think so.”

Alexei moved to sit next to her on the sofa. He looked like he was itching to touch her and Salem was shocked that he was holding himself back.

“This brand has very good reviews,” Roman said, grabbing a bottle. “I believe we should try this one.”

“Good. Let’s do that,” Salem said, watching her closely. He didn’t want to completely railroad her to the point that she was overwhelmed. But if she couldn’t make the decision, he was more than happy to make it for her. He ran his hand up and down her calf.

“I’ll do it. I got a measuring syringe. Here it is.” Roman undid the syringe and then measured out the dosage. “Let me recheck that’s right. Yep. Got it.” He held it out to Tamsyn.

She stared at it for a long moment.

“Why don’t you help her take it?” Salem suggested.

Would Roman be okay with that? Would Tamsyn?

He slid over slightly to make room for Roman who kneeled in front of Tamsyn. Was she feeling crowded?

While her eyes were wide, she didn’t appear frightened.

“Here you are. Just open up slightly. Good. You’re doing so well,” Roman murmured as he placed the syringe into her mouth and started to depress it.

“Swallow, Little one,” Salem urged in a soft voice.

He often found that speaking quietly and calmly could yield better results than being forceful. And then when he did have to put more firmness into his voice, it became more effective.

Tamsyn was seemingly entranced as Roman fed her the medicine. When he drew the syringe away, there was a small dot left on her lips. Reaching up, Alexei brushed it away and put his finger into his mouth.

“Doesn’t taste too bad. A bit fake. Like strawberries. I’ll see if I can find something that tastes nicer.”

“Tamsyn,” Salem urged.

Her gaze went to his.

“How are you feeling?”

“I . . . I don’t understand what’s happening right now,” she said.

“If you feel too upset or overwhelmed, you need to say. Okay? You can use the red light system, like in the club.”

“This isn’t . . . we’re not in a scene.” She frowned.

“No. We’re not. But I know we’re coming on quite strong. However, it’s important you know that you’re not just a housekeeper. There is no such thing as just a housekeeper. Evette isn’t just a housekeeper to us. She’s our friend.”

A flush of shame entered her face, and he could sense Alexei and Roman glaring at him. But it didn’t deter him.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” she said, clenching her fingers together.

To his surprise, it was Roman who reached out to touch her. Roman, who wasn’t big on touching others, who didn’t always read body language that well, placed his hands gently over hers and separated them.

Salem watched as he managed to calm her. Roman leaned closer, whispering to her, and her shoulders visibly relaxed as she nodded at him.

“You’re special, darling girl,” Roman told her. “You’re special to us.”

“I don’t know what that means.” She looked to Salem, then over to Alexei.

The bigger man seemed to have been waiting for that as he suddenly lifted her onto his lap.

She froze for a moment, her breathing growing faster. Then to Salem’s shock, she melted into Alexei. Salem adjusted her leg so it wasn’t at a crazy angle.

“It means that we all want you,” Alexei told her.

“You . . . you want me? All three of you?” There was a slight blush to her cheeks. “Want me for what?”

Salem knew he had to just lay it out there. It was now or never. There was likely no waiting for the right time.

“To be ours.”

13

Tamsyn wasn’t sure that she was hearing him correctly.

Their what? And all three of them?

“Evette comes back next week,” Salem said.

The punch of sadness took her by surprise. She’d let herself get attached.

You’re more than attached.

You just don’t want to admit it.

She’d expected to feel worried. She hadn’t made enough headway and nothing but punishment would await her.

But that wasn’t the reason she didn’t want to leave.

She was going to miss them.

“I know. And you won’t need me any longer.”

“But we will,” Roman said. “We need you all the time.”

Tamsyn raised one eyebrow. “To clean your toilets?”

Alexei let out a low growl. “No, brat. Not to clean our toilets. You haven’t been doing that anyway. I’ve been cleaning my bathroom.”

Oh yeah.

“Me too. And doing my own laundry,” Roman said.

“You didn’t wonder why our bathrooms were already clean when you went to clean them?” Salem asked, sounding amused.

Which was a change from his quiet but solid dominance. That side of him scared her.

And excited her.

She wanted to fall into his arms like she was with Alexei right now.

Fuck, Tamsyn, you really shouldn’t be sitting on his lap.

But for some reason, she couldn’t make herself get off.

“Why?”

“Well, I didn’t want you to think I was a slob and it started to feel a bit weird having you clean up after me,” Roman said. “Especially my underwear.”

That just made no sense.

“Also, you’re not very good at cleaning,” Alexei added. “Even I am better.”

“You never clean,” Salem said.

“Except for my girl.”

His girl?

But she wasn’t his girl. So she didn’t understand.

“I’m good at cleaning,” she protested rather than addressing the fact that he’d called her his girl.

Silence greeted her.

A damning silence.

Was she really that bad? A sliver of guilt filled her. She thought she’d been trying, but she had no interest in cleaning. And she’d been distracted.

Not that she could tell them that.

“I told you that I would leave,” she said to Salem. “You guys shouldn’t be paying me for a crappy job!”

“Well, soon we won’t be,” Alexei said. “And I’m pleased about that.”

Right.

“What Alexei means is that we were going to wait until we no longer employed you to talk about this because we didn’t want to blur the lines,” Salem said. “We didn’t want you to feel like you had to say yes to us to keep your job.”

“Yes?” she whispered.

“To being ours,” Roman told her.

“I thought we had already made that clear,” Alexei said. “Let’s stop beating the bush.”

“Um, do you mean beating around the bush?” she asked.

“Yes. We want you. You want us. We all know this. The three of us want you to be our girl.”

“You want to . . . to share me?” she asked. “The three of you? Is that something you’ve done before?”

“Never,” Salem told her. “I haven’t had a relationship in a long time. I’ve gone to the club to play but nothing involving commitment or caring. I just didn’t believe I had the time. My work was my life.”

“And you know about me,” Roman said shyly. “I’ve never really been that attracted to anyone. I don’t always like being touched. I certainly can’t do casual touch with people I don’t know. I’ve never been in a real relationship before. I might be crap at it.”

“You could never be crap at anything,” she told him fiercely. “Don’t speak about yourself like that.”

“But it’s all right for you to speak badly about yourself?” he asked in a stern voice.

She was aware of Salem’s surprised look and the way that Alexei tensed slightly. She was willing to bet that Roman hadn’t shown them this side of himself before.

“That’s different,” she said.

“No it isn’t, darling girl. It is exactly the same,” he told her. “And you are not allowed to do that anymore.”

“Then neither are you.”

“Deal.”

She stared down at him. Shit. What had she just agreed to?

“There will be consequences if you break this deal,” Alexei warned.

“Like what?” Her bottom clenched and he chuckled.

Drat. Of course he could feel that.

“I think I should sit on my own for this conversation,” she said, trying to wriggle off his lap.

He wrapped his thick arm around her waist, pinning her to him. “I think you should stay just where you are. I can get lots of information about what you’re really thinking from your body language.”

Yeah. That was what she was afraid of.

“And you know what sort of consequences,” Alexei added. “I’ve warned you already. Spankings. Forced orgasms. Denied orgasms. Maybe lines and corner time depending on how naughty you’ve been.”

“Forced and denied orgasms?” Roman asked, looking out of his depth.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure Salem will be happy to help teach you some tricks,” Alexei told Roman.

All right, Roman looked far too interested for her peace of mind.

Wait . . . wait . . . wait . . . were they serious about the orgasm thing?

“Denied orgasm?” she squeaked.

“You’ve visited clubs,” Salem told her in that low, sexy voice that made her want to lose her mind. “You’ve never been punished that way?”

“Uh. No. Because it sounds barbaric. I’m sure it’s against some sort of sub convention. And if it isn’t, it should be. Perhaps I should start a protest. I’m sure that every sub in that club will sign a petition.”

“They probably would. But they wouldn’t win. And they’d simply earn themselves more punishment. You, most of all,” Salem told her.

Yikes.

“She hasn’t agreed to this yet, though,” Roman said. “Is this something you might like, my darling girl?”

“Yes, Bunny,” Alexei added. “Would you like to belong to the three of us?”

Shit.

Did she want to belong to the three of them?

God yes.

But could she?

Absolutely not.

However, wasn’t this what she’d been working toward? And just for a small while she’d be able to experience happiness.

“I know it’s a lot to take in,” Salem said. “There are three of us, which must seem strange to you. We know it’s not a normal relationship, but my sister makes it work. In fact, she’s the happiest I’ve ever seen her. Think about it this way . . . three men to worship you, take care of you, be there for you. Three of us to meet all your needs.”

Wow. When he put it like that it sounded amazing.

“Three of us to keep an eye on you . . . to make sure that you don’t put yourself in danger, to keep you from doing foolish things and discipline you when you’re naughty.”

And of course Alexei had to add in that. She turned to glare at him. “I do not do foolish things.”

“Exhibit a: Your swollen foot from climbing onto a table to catch a bird.”

Well, drat.

Why did he have to have a point? She didn’t like logic.

“Three men to listen to you when you are worried or concerned or happy. To help you and support you and cheer you on,” Roman told her.

Her sweet Roman.

It killed something inside her when she thought about leaving him.

She really didn’t want to.

So maybe you need to make it so you don’t have to leave them. Why should you always sacrifice and lose?

Her breathing grew harsher and she worked on slowing it down.

“Little one?” Salem asked. “It’s all right. Hey, it’s okay.”

“She’s having a panic attack,” Alexei said.

“Here, hand her to me,” Salem said calmly.

She was shifted over onto Salem’s lap and his cedar and sandalwood scent surrounded her. “It’s all right, Little one. You’re fine. You’re not in this alone. We’re right here.”

But she still felt so alone. Because she couldn’t tell them the truth of what was really going on with her.

They could never know. They would never forgive her.

However, perhaps it was time to start thinking about an exit plan.

Her plan had always been to die . . . but that was changing.

“Tamsyn. Look at me,” Roman told her firmly.

She glanced up immediately, staring at Roman. When he used that tone, it was like she had to listen.

“That’s a good girl,” he praised her. “I want you to squeeze my hands. Really tight.”

She shook her head. What was wrong with her? Her head was spinning, and she felt so weird.

“Hey, no. Eyes on me. Squeeze my hands. Tell me five things you can see.”

What? Why would she do that?

“You’re having a panic attack, darling girl. Just listen to me.”

“Make her breathe properly,” Alexei said urgently. “She’s going to pass out. Tamsyn, breathe.”

She was trying. Didn’t he think that she wanted to breathe normally? It just didn’t seem to be happening. Her breaths continued to come in sharp pants. Her heart was racing.

This was awful.

She didn’t have panic attacks.

Pathetic.

Useless.

“She’s hurting herself. Stop that!” Alexei barked.

She glanced down at her hands.

Oh, she must have been digging her fingernails into her palms. She hadn’t even noticed. She had a high pain tolerance.

“Little one, don’t do that,” Salem ordered as Roman grabbed her hands again. “Do not hurt yourself.”

“Doesn’t . . . hurt . . .” she managed to get out.

“It’s still unacceptable,” Roman told her. “Now, listen to me. Five things. Right now.”

Sheesh.

So bossy. He had to be taking lessons from the other two. One, she could handle. Two, was pushing it. But three? She might not survive.

“You,” she said as he lightly squeezed her hands. “Alexei. Bird poo. Sofa. Ugly painting.”

Roman glanced behind him, then turned back with a grin. “You’re right. It is ugly. Four things you can hear.”

“Alexei breathing. Sounds like a train.”

“It does not!” Alexei complained.

“It does when you come up behind me. Or maybe an angry dragon. A bear?”

Her breathing was growing easier.

“Keep going,” Roman urged. “What else can you hear?”

“You. I can hear Salem breathe.”

“Bet his breathing sounds like a constipated badger,” Alexei grumbled.

A giggle escaped her and the tension in the room dropped by several notches.

“I can hear that annoying clock ticking on the wall.” She nodded over at the clock that often drove her insane.

“You don’t like that clock?” Roman asked. “I’ll get rid of it immediately.” He stood, sliding his hands free.

It must have been so hard for him to touch her, and he’d done it to help her.

“No, don’t,” she said, laughing. “You can’t get rid of it.”

“Why not?” he asked. “If you don’t like it, then it’s gone.”

“Just because I don’t like it?” she asked in amazement.

He crouched in front of her. “I want you to be comfortable here. I want you to think of this place as yours too.”

“Mine? No.” She shook her head. This was a lot and she wasn’t sure how she felt about it all.

“We’re not saying you have to move in tomorrow,” Salem told her, turning her in his lap so he could see her. He tilted her head back with his hand under her chin. “We’re just saying that we want you to feel safe here. To be comfortable. With this house and with us.”

“So say yes,” Alexei demanded.

“Alexei,” Salem said with a sigh.

“What?”

“You can’t just demand that she say yes.”

“Sure I can. I just did,” Alexei said.

“Yes, but it has to be her choice,” Roman said. “Perhaps she doesn’t want to be with three men.”

“Do you really think it could work? It’s not . . . people won’t like it.”

“Who cares what other people think?” Alexei said disparagingly. “I do not care. Do you?”

Well, she didn’t really. She glanced at Roman who just smiled, then up to Salem.

“The people I care most about are in this room.” Salem ran a finger down her cheek. “And that’s why I think this could work. Because we all care about each other and want each of us to be happy. Will it always be easy? No. But nothing worth having is. And we just have to lay down some rules and boundaries.”

“For you,” Alexei told her.

“For all of us,” Salem said. “For instance, we might want to have some date nights alone with you and others where we are all together. We need to respect people’s privacy. Like when you want time alone.”

“Why would she want time alone?” Alexei asked.

“Well, believe it or not, sometimes you can be a lot,” Roman told him.

She had to grin at the look on Alexei’s face. He appeared insulted.

“I don’t actually need a lot of alone time,” she said.

She had far too much time on her own.

“There will also be rules around safety, health, and respect,” Salem added. “Especially for you. You know I’m a Dom. I like to be in control and to take care of those around me.”

She nodded. She did know that.

“Roman and Alexei might have rules too. We can work those out. And your limits. If that sort of relationship is one you’re happy with.”

“Where I get bossed around a lot?” she asked, suspiciously.

“Where you can feel safe to submit. To let things go and be yourself. Where you don’t always have to be on your guard and do everything yourself,” Salem said.

He always knew how to put a good spin on things, didn’t he?

“But yeah, also where you get your butt spanked.”

“You have an obsession with spanking me. It’s unhealthy,” she muttered.

Alexei smirked. “I think it’s very healthy.”

“Do you want a full time submissive?” she asked.

“I don’t want a master-slave relationship,” Salem replied. “But I also don’t want to shut off that side of myself once I leave the bedroom. I suppose I’m a lifestyle Dom. Rules will be there all the time. And if they’re broken, there are always consequences no matter where we are or what we’re doing.”

She nodded, thinking about that.

“I don’t change whether I’m in the bedroom or out,” Alexei said.

Yeah. She’d figured that. She glanced at Roman.

“I am just exploring that side of myself. But I think if I was a Dom, I’d like the more nurturing side of things. I’m not so sure I’d want to, uh, be involved in discipline.”

“That’s entirely up to you,” Salem said. “There’s something else we want to ask you before you make up your mind.”

“I really don’t see why we’re giving her a choice. She should just be with us. It’s what’s best for her,” Alexei said.

“Because she’s allowed a choice,” Roman said. “This isn’t a dictatorship.”

“It isn’t?” Alexei asked. “It should be.”

Poor Alexei, he looked like he was about to start sulking.

“What is it?” she asked, feeling like she might be at the end of her endurance.

“Are you a Little?” Salem asked.

14

Roman was certain he knew the answer, but he was still waiting with bated breath for her to answer.

“I, uh, a Little?” she asked, her gaze moving to his. “Like in the books?”

“Like in the books,” he confirmed.

“You guys are Daddy Doms?”

“Yes, Little one,” Salem told her.

They all turned to Alexei who had his arms crossed over his chest. “I’ve read some of those books.”

“We know,” Roman said. “You borrowed some of mine.”

Alexei just grinned.

“What did you think?” she asked Alexei.

“I thought the Daddies were too easy on their Littles. They should have been stricter.”

“I wasn’t really asking about that,” she said.

“I’ve always been interested in that part of the club,” Alexei said. “But I’ve never explored that side of myself. I never wanted to get attached to anyone. However, maybe I will. With you.”

Roman watched her carefully as she bit her lip.

“I don’t want you to do anything you’re not comfortable with,” she told Alexei.

He snorted. “That’s one thing you never have to worry about with me. I don’t ever do anything I don’t want to do.”

A small smile crossed her face.

“Well?” Salem prodded. “Is that something you’d like to explore?”

“I’ve, um, I’ve suspected for a while that I was a Little. But I’ve never let my Little side out properly before. I guess I’ve never felt safe enough. Although lately it’s been harder to keep that part of myself locked down. I guess because of the three of you. Because I feel safe and happy around you.”

Salem kissed the tip of her nose. “We’re glad, Little one. We feel safe and happy around you too. And this doesn’t have to happen all at once. You can get used to dating the three of us. We can ease into other things.”

“We’re in no rush,” Roman reassured her.

But she was. Because she didn’t know how long she had with the three of them. She hoped she had forever. But who knew?

She could be killed tomorrow.

No one ever knew when their time was coming . . . but with her it was a surety it was earlier rather than later.

Unless she could change the narrative.

“I want it. I want all of it and I don’t need to go slow.”

Alexei leaned back on the sofa. “You don’t need slow?”

She shook her head, wondering if that was a mistake when she saw the heated look in his face.

Then he crooked a finger at her. “Come here, then.”

“Alexei,” Salem warned.

They shared some sort of silent conversation before Salem let out a small sigh. “What’s your safeword, Little one?”

“Red,” she replied.

“Good girl, use it if you need to.”

“I’m not going to need it, am I?” she squeaked out.

“She won’t need it, will she?” Roman asked at the same time, appearing alarmed.

Salem grasped hold of her chin. “Alexei would never harm you. I wouldn’t allow you near him if I thought that. All right?”

Well, of course she knew he wouldn’t harm her physically . . . that didn’t worry her.

“I’d pull out his eyeballs and punch him in the trachea. Then while he was choking for breath, I’d shove his eyeballs in his mouth,” she threatened.

Stunned silence greeted her.

Um. Oops?

Shit. She never made mistakes like this. What was she thinking? Opening her mouth, she tried to think of something to say.

Alexei was the first one to let out a bark of laughter. Then Roman followed. Finally, Salem smiled down at her.

Alexei reached for her, lifting her onto his thighs so she was straddling his lap, facing him. He booped her nose.

What the heck was happening right now?

She’d just threatened to tear out his eyeballs and choke him with them and he was laughing?

“My vicious little bunny,” he said. “So cute. What else would you do to me if I harmed you, hmm?”

Ohh.

They thought she was joking. Tamsyn told herself to smile and go along with it. It was better they treated this like a joke than actually believed her.

Even if she was a bit insulted that they didn’t believe her. Obviously, they didn’t believe she could do it when she’d done that exact same thing to a complete asshole of a guy. Although she had incapacitated him first before removing his eyeballs. And it wasn’t her favorite thing to do. But he’d attacked her. He’d thought she was easy prey and that he’d have a fun time with her.

Well, now he wouldn’t be society’s problem anymore.

It’s a good thing they think you’re helpless. That you aren’t capable of violence.

They can’t ever know that side of you or they will reject you.

So she added a giggle for good measure. She thought it sounded a bit forced but they didn’t seem to notice.

“I’d probably knee you in the balls and then cut out your tongue,” she told him.

“So bloodthirsty, I like it,” Alexei told her.

He was such a weirdo.

And that was probably part of the reason she liked him so much.

Because she saw a part of herself reflected in his gaze.

“Luckily for me, I would never harm you.” Alexei cupped the side of her face with his hand. “And you will always have your safeword, yes?”

“I know. I understand.” She wasn’t sure why they kept repeating themselves.

Salem moved in behind her, pressing himself against her back. “We just want to make sure you’re clear. We never want to scare you or harm you accidentally. You can always say your safeword, no matter what.”

“Without any consequences,” Roman added.

She’d never had someone look out for her like this. Treat her like she was delicate. They handled her with so much care that if she was a different sort of person, she might have welled up.

But crying wasn’t an option for her.

Not ever.

“I understand. But I’m tougher than you think.”

“Of course you are,” Salem told her. “You’re very strong. But that doesn’t mean you don’t need care and attention.”

“And boundaries,” Alexei added. “You can handle the three of us? Dating us? Having us Dominate you? Daddy you?”

“Daddy me? I’m not sure that’s an actual phrase.”

“Sure it is.” He ran a thumb over her lips. Then he leaned in and kissed her.

Oh. Boy.

The man could kiss. It was insane how quickly she became putty in his hands. She melted into the kiss as his tongue played with hers. As he completely brought her under his control.

And that’s when she realized the full danger of these men. Because they could so easily take her over. And she was unsure she could or wanted to resist.

When he drew back, she whimpered and pressed forward.

“Uh-uh,” he said. “No more pleasure until your punishment.”

“What? What for?” she sulked.

“Oh, look at her lower lip,” he said as Salem sat next to him on the couch. He turned her so that her foot could rest up on Salem’s lap.

Roman found the ice pack and put it back on her foot.

“Very cute. Unfortunately, that won’t sway us from what we need to do.”

“But I don’t need to be punished. Rome?” She turned to look at the one who she thought would be on her side. Who wasn’t the disciplinarian.

“Oh no, you don’t get to play one of us against the other,” Alexei told her sternly, turning her face back to his with a frown. “That’s very naughty.”

“Very.” Salem was frowning too and suddenly she felt terrible.

There were actual tears threatening when she’d thought she’d long since had the tears beaten out of her.

“Sorry.” She hunched in on herself. Guilt filled her.

So naughty.

She waited for their angry words. Maybe even for them to get physical with her.

“Tamsyn?” Salem asked.

“Bunny, what’s wrong?” Alexei demanded. “Is she having another panic attack?”

“Hey, look at me, darling girl,” Roman said. “Look at me.”

She couldn’t resist the soft demand in his voice as he turned her head toward him. “No one is mad at you.”

“Are you sure?” she whispered. “It seems like they are. And they probably should be. That was naughty of me.”

Shit.

Was her Little slipping out already? That shouldn’t be happening, right? She normally had better control over herself.

It seemed like these guys had managed to fire right through her walls, wearing them ultra-thin.

“Being naughty doesn’t mean you’re a bad person, does it?” Roman asked her. His voice was calm but firm. “Everyone has naughty moments, everyone makes mistakes. You don’t need to beat yourself up about it. All right?”

“Not when that’s our job,” Alexei told her.

She stiffened. Beat her?

“Alexei,” Salem said sharply. “No one is beating you, Little one.”

“Aw, shit. No, I didn’t mean it like that,” Alexei told her. That was probably the closest he came to apologizing. “I meant beating your ass.”

“I don’t believe saying it like that is really any better,” Roman said, sounding exasperated.

To her surprise, a giggle escaped her.

“What are you laughing at? Huh? What do you think is funny?” Alexei reached for her, his fingers going under her arms.

She tensed at first, ready to rip his fingers off if he touched her wrong, unsure what he was doing.

This is Alexei.

He will not harm you.

So why was he brushing his fingers against her neck and sides? Was this some sort of torture?

He’s not harming you.

Then she realized he was tickling her.

More giggles escaped. She couldn’t stop them.

Holy heck.

She’d never been tickled before.

And it was definitely torture!

“Stop! Stop it!”

“Tell me why you are laughing,” he demanded.

“Because of you!”

“Laughing at me, you cheeky bunny. That’s a reason to spank you right there.”

“I think you just like to spank me,” she challenged.

“You’re right. I do. But there is a difference between spankings for punishment and spankings for fun.”

She squirmed on his lap.

“Spanking for laughing at me would be for fun. A spanking for climbing up on an unsafe table with socks on would be about making sure that doesn’t happen again,” Alexei told her.

“It’s good to have clear boundaries and expectations,” Salem said, brushing hair off her face. “It’s not just about spankings.”

“It isn’t?” Alexei asked.

“I think for Alexei it is,” she told Salem.

“I’m beginning to see that.”

“He does seem to have an obsession with your bottom,” Roman said as he sat on the other side of Alexei, his phone in his hand. “I wonder if there’s some sort of therapy for that.”

“I do not need therapy.” Alexei grabbed Roman’s phone and threw it.

“Hey! Be careful! That’s an expensive phone.”

“Everything in this house is expensive,” Alexei countered.

“And it’s not just about you, either. But us, too. As you can tell Alexei can be impulsive. Roman can overthink things. And I⁠—”

“Will talk things to death,” Alexei interrupted. “Blah, blah, blah. Let’s just spank her and then kiss it better.”

“Definitely an obsession,” Roman muttered.

“It’s good for us to know your boundaries and be able to communicate ours. For instance, I have no problem with group sex if that’s something you’d want in the future, but I don’t want anyone touching my cock except you.”

That last part was so unexpected coming from Salem that she just gaped at him.

“What about your ass?” Alexei asked.

“Or my ass,” Salem replied calmly, but he glared at the big guy.

And she felt the urge to giggle again.

“I’m with Salem. Even though I love these two, I don’t want to be touched by anyone but you,” Roman said.

She could hear a slight hint of tension, maybe even of anxiety, in his voice and knew that was hard for him to say.

Reaching over, she grasped his hand gently. She didn’t want to touch him if he wasn’t in the mood. But he grasped hold of her hand tight, surprising her.

“No one will touch you in any way you don’t want,” Alexei said fiercely to Roman.

“Things might happen accidentally if we’re together, but Alexei and I will do our best and if you aren’t comfortable being part of a group scene, that’s fine too.”

She loved the way they took care of Roman’s needs without making him feel less for it. A lot of people might look down on him or be condescending. They might not think he could be a real man or Dom for the way he was.

Those people would be ignorant assholes.

But not these two men. They just all took care of each other the best that they could.

And she so desperately wanted that for herself.

Why did she have to meet these men now? It was like the universe really hated her.

She wanted to belong to them so desperately.

“I might watch first, if that’s okay,” Roman said. “I, uh, don’t really have any experience. With anything.”

Oh.

She realized that must have been hard for him to admit.

“I don’t have a lot, either,” she told him, easing the tension on his face.

“So that’s a yes to group scenes, good to know.” Alexei gave her a wolfish smile.

Dear Lord.

She couldn’t help but feel she might be a bit out of her depth.

15

Salem watched Tamsyn stare at Alexei with wide eyes.

Poor girl.

This had to be a lot and while he didn’t want to railroad her, he also didn’t want her to worry about what they intended. He wanted to be clear from the start.

“Are you all right with being spanked as a punishment?” he asked.

“I think I have to be,” she joked.

“No. I want you to think about this and answer me seriously.”

“Sorry,” she whispered, her shoulders hunching.

He hated that.

Who had taught her to do that?

He needed a name so he could fucking kill them.

“It’s all right,” he reassured her. “You don’t need to apologize. I’m not angry at you. I know we’ve been joking around about Alexei and his love of your bottom. But I want to make sure you’re really all right. This whole relationship centers around you. Your needs. Your desires. Your wants.”

“But I don’t want it to be just about me,” she said, looking worried. “I want everyone to be happy.”

“And that’s why this would work,” Roman said. “We all want you. We all care about each other. And we each want the other to be happy.”

“It won’t work without trust and honesty and communication, though,” Salem warned. “Which is why we need this chat from the start. Okay?”

“Okay.” There was a strange look on her face, one he couldn’t figure out.

“You’re the center of this. Without your happiness none of this works. So you need to tell us if anything we do makes you uncomfortable or scared or upset,” Salem added.

“Just like in our books,” Roman added.

Salem really should read these books.

“So there are some rules for our relationship. There might be extra rules from each of us depending on the situation. For instance, when you’re Little, there might be a rule like no entering the kitchen without one of us.”

Her eyes widened slightly. “The kitchen?”

“Hmm, we don’t want our little one hurting herself by touching the stove or trying to get something out of the fridge, do we?” he murmured, testing her slightly.

“Oh.” She nibbled on her lip. “What if I was hungry?”

“Then you would ask one of us to get you a snack.”

To his surprise, that came from Roman.

But she simply nodded. Had Roman been showing her bits of that side of himself? Perhaps he had, maybe without realizing it.

“So all of you want to be my Daddy?” she asked.

He cupped her face. “First of all, you’re being so brave asking us these questions, I’m very proud of you.”

A flush filled her face.

He was pretty certain that being praised was rare for her. And that angered him. But he’d just need to ensure that she received plenty of it from now on.

“Secondly, I would very much like to be your Daddy when you’re Little and your Sir when we’re playing. I always want to be in charge, but the rest of the time, I’m Salem.”

“I like being your Rome,” Roman told her. “I don’t know about being a Daddy, sorry.”

“That’s okay, I understand.”

“I’m Papa,” Alexei said suddenly. “I like Papa.”

“All right,” she whispered.

“But you can call me Alexei the rest of the time. Or, you know, sexy, handsome, gorgeous, or my personal favorite, intelligent, gorgeous sexy god.”

“I might stick with Alexei,” she told him.

He huffed out a breath. “All right. A bit boring, but I suppose that’s fine.”

She grinned as Salem barely refrained from rolling his eyes.

“Thank God you chose that option,” Roman told her. “His ego would be out of control if you chose the others.”

“Shut your mouth!” Alexei replied. “My ego is already as massive as other parts of me.” He winked at Tamsyn.

Another giggle.

Salem shook his head. “Back on track. Rules for the relationship. Roman?”

“Right. Yes. I wrote some down. On my phone.” Roman stood and retrieved his phone.

“I thought you would have them memorized,” Alexei said.

“I do,” Roman said as he sat on the coffee table with his phone. “But it’s good to check them off.”

Salem nodded.

“These two.” Alexei pointed to them both. “All checklists and emotional check-ins.” He shook his head as though in disgust, but Salem knew he was listening as Roman went through everything.

“Number one is communication. We need you to tell us if something is wrong. If you’re upset or hurt or angry.”

There was a glimpse of worry on her face.

Shit.

He knew this was likely a lot.

“If you need us to back off, that’s fine, but we just need you to tell us if you need time to yourself,” Salem said.

“Wait, wait,” Alexei held up a hand. “I never agreed to that. Time to herself? Why would we want to give her that? Having time to yourself just means thinking more. And that’s never a good thing.”

“What’s wrong with thinking?” Roman asked.

“Then you start to overthink shit and nothing gets done. Just act.” Alexei folded his arms over his chest, giving them all a stubborn look.

“People can have time to themselves,” Salem said.

“People, yes. My girl, no.”

“Dear Lord. How has no one smothered you in your sleep?” Salem snapped.

“They’ve tried. They never succeed,” Alexei said.

Hmm. But he’d never tried, had he?

Salem didn’t say that out loud, though. Alexei would likely dare him to try.

“It’s all right,” Tamsyn said, taking hold of both of their hands. “I don’t need a lot of alone time. I feel like I’ve been on my own for most of my life.”

He didn’t like that. It also reminded him that they didn’t know a lot about her early life. Roman had done a bit of research into her when they’d hired her to make sure she was who she said she was. But he hadn’t gone in-depth and Salem knew he wouldn’t want to now. It would feel like an invasion of her privacy.

But she kept things so close to her chest that it made him wonder what life had been like for her up to this point.

They’d find out in time.

“If you do want some, you can tell us,” Salem told her, giving Alexei a firm look.

“Yes, well, I might like to go to the bathroom alone,” she said dryly. “And I doubt you’ll want to be around me when I’m sick or it’s that time of the month.”

What?

Salem was taken aback, and Alexei was silent so he guessed she’d shocked him too.

“I think those are the times when we definitely wouldn’t want to leave you alone. Or when you’re upset or scared,” Roman told her. “We’d want to be there to support and take care of you.”

“But wouldn’t that be annoying? I might be moody. Or I might get you sick. I wouldn’t want that.”

“You think that we’d worry about a bit of grumpiness or germs?” Alexei asked.

“Yes, if that was the case we’d never be near Alexei,” Roman added solemnly. “He’s grouchy all the time.”

A smile graced her face, and her shoulders relaxed.

Poor girl.

Was that what her family had done? Left her when she was ill? That sickened him.

“We always want to know if you’re not feeling well. No matter why. Understand? That’s part of the communication rule. We want to know if you’re unwell or in trouble so we can help you.”

“It’s kind of part of rule three too,” Roman said. “We’re getting ahead of ourselves. But I can circle back. I’m flexible.”

Now she was hiding her smile behind her hand.

“Let’s move on,” Salem suggested before Alexei could make any remarks about Roman’s flexibility. “Number three rule is about safety. We don’t want you to put yourself in danger and to tell us if you ever are. Danger can include your physical or emotional health.”

“All right. What is number two?” she asked.

“Respect,” Alexei said. “That’s gonna be a hard one. You seem to like to speak badly about yourself.”

Roman gave her a firm look. “Yes, no disrespecting yourself or us. No speaking badly about yourself. Understand?”

“Yes, Rome.”

A flush entered his cheeks. “I like when you call me Rome.”

“I know, Rome.”

Roman cleared his throat. “The next rule is trust. We know that trust will be built, but we would need you to trust us to look after you, especially during any scenes or Little time.”

“We can work up to that,” Salem added. “If you need us to. But that is something I would definitely need if we scened together.”

“And me,” Alexei added.

“I don’t want to take part in scenes or discipline, I think,” Roman said. “But I will take care of you to the best of my ability.”

She knew a vow when she heard one.

Wow. These men.

They were incredible. Her every dream come to life.

“Those are the main rules,” Salem said. “With things we might add later, but we didn’t want to overwhelm you.”

“Like what?” she whispered.

“Well, when you’re in Little headspace how young do you regress?” he asked.

“I, um, do you know, I’m not really sure.” She shrugged. “I’ve never had a chance to find out.”

Did she sound sad and pathetic?

Kind of.

“That’s all right,” Salem told her soothingly. “Is there anything you like to sleep with or that gives you comfort? Like a favorite stuffed toy?”

She shook her head.

Had she ever had a favorite stuffed toy? Yes, she could remember one when she was younger.

“I used to have one. He was a wolf.”

“A wolf?” Roman asked. “That seems an unusual choice.”

She smiled. “I don’t know why I had a wolf. But they’re very loyal and pack creatures. I don’t know what happened to Angus, though.”

Likely thrown away.

She didn’t really like to think about that. It left a huge hole in her stomach. A dark, swirling pit of rage and sadness.

So she tried to ignore that part and focus on something happier.

“We can explore that side of you more fully later,” Salem told her. “I have a few ideas for that.”

“I don’t want to let my Little out at the club,” she said. “I’m not . . . I’m not even sure about going to the club again.”

She’d kind of burned her bridges with them. And even if she was allowed back, she wasn’t sure she’d feel safe enough there to let go. Even though she was lying to them all . . . she didn’t want to lie about her feelings for them. She didn’t want to pretend or act a certain way beyond having to protect her true identity.

“That’s all right. I don’t need the club,” Salem told her.

“I definitely don’t want any other assholes staring at her,” Alexei said possessively. “Only the three of us.”

“Did you just call yourself an asshole?” Roman asked.

“Yep,” Alexei grunted. “But I’m Tamsyn’s asshole.”

“Um, thanks?” she said, unsure if that was actually a good thing or not.

“And I don’t want men ogling her,” Alexei said. “Or women for that matter. It’s an equal dislike of either sex ogling her. No one gets to ogle Alexei’s girl but me. Or the two of you, I guess. But she belongs to us. No one else.”

Dear Lord.

She was starting to understand why people had tried to smother him in his sleep.

Yet at the same time she couldn’t help but feel a surge of happiness at the idea of belonging to them.

Her . . . the girl that felt alone for so much of her life now had three people in her corner.

Three people that she now had to protect.

Hmm. There was that to consider. Because while they thought they were protecting her, in truth she would be doing the same for them.

She had to protect them from him.

She wasn’t sure exactly how she could do that. Only that she had to protect them as well as making sure that everyone else in her life remained safe from him.

Could she do it?

The thought of failing made her feel ill.

“All right. No club. And one of Alexei’s limits is no ogling from anyone but us,” Salem said with a hint of dryness in his voice.

“How are you going to avoid people staring at her when she’s out of the house?” Roman asked curiously.

“Nobody will stare at me.”

Three sets of eyes moved to her and she gulped at how serious they appeared.

“What?” she asked.

“Do we need to remind you of rule number two, Bunny?” Alexei asked in a low voice. “Because I will happily do that.”

“I wasn’t talking down about myself!” she said hastily, clenching her bottom cheeks together.

“Weren’t you?” Salem said in a silky voice.

A shiver ran through her. That silken voice was more powerful than if he’d spoken harshly.

“Seriously, I wasn’t. It was just the truth. People don’t stare at me when I’m walking around.” In fact, she did her best to make certain that they weren’t staring at her.

That was kind of the point. To be invisible.

“You’re beautiful,” Roman told her suddenly, surprising her. “Why wouldn’t they look at you? They would be mad not to. But it’s not something she can do anything about.”

“Well, they won’t have a chance to look if she’s not allowed to go out,” Alexei said.

“What?” She tried to scramble off his lap, wincing as her foot protested and the icepack slid off.

“Careful,” Salem told her.

Salem grasped hold of her feet again. He placed them both on his lap, inspecting them. He ran his hand over her foot, pressing his fingers into it. “How is this feeling? It’s not looking swollen anymore. Can you move it all right?”

“Um.” She moved it around slowly. “It seems to be fine now.”

“You winced just now, though,” Roman said, crouching in front of Salem. “That would indicate that your foot isn’t fine.”

“All right, it’s a bit sore. But it will be fine to walk. And sit by myself.” She glared at Alexei who raised one eyebrow. “Let me go.”

“If I do, are you going to try to leave?” Alexei asked.

“Am I not allowed to leave?” she challenged.

“No,” Alexei said.

“Yes,” Roman said at the same time.

Salem sighed. “Of course you are. No one is keeping you prisoner.”

Alexei opened his mouth and Salem reached over and put his hand over it.

“Ew.” Salem snatched his hand back with a look of horror. “Did you just lick my hand?”

“You’re lucky I didn’t bite it.”

“I think I would have preferred it,” Salem muttered, wiping his hand on his pants.

“I don’t think she should be allowed to leave. It’s not safe out there without us. What if someone attacks her? Hmm?”

“If anyone attacks me, I will chop off their balls and tongue and feed them to the pigeons,” she told him.

Alexei grinned. “Good girl.”

“Alexei, could you go get another ice pack?” Salem asked. “This one is melted. Please. We do not want her foot to start swelling again.”

To her surprise, Alexei grumbled but deposited her onto Salem’s lap as he got up and stomped out.

Roman took his place. “Ignore Alexei. He’s . . .”

“Nuts?” she suggested.

“Possessive,” Salem said. “And overly protective. I can be as well. But when Alexei lays claim to someone, well . . . they become his. Whether they want to or not.”

“That’s kind of what happened with us.” Roman smiled. “He still won’t let me drive after I drove with him in the car once. He claims that I drive like a biopic grandpa with a drinking problem. I’m really not sure what that means. But when we got home, he hid all the keys to my car. Of course, he doesn’t realize that I have copies. And that I just sneak out when he’s not here.”

“We all have to make allowances for each other’s, uh, quirks. However, that doesn’t mean that anyone gets to take your freedom or boss you around. Too much,” Salem added as an apparent afterthought.

Right. She was having trouble believing the bossing her around part. It seems these guys were made that way.

Especially Salem and Alexei.

“There will be some things we might need from you. Like not touching other people around Alexei. Is that a good compromise?” Salem asked.

She turned to see Alexei standing in the doorway. He nodded with a grunt. “No touching anyone else but these two when I’m away.”

“Unless in an emergency or it’s a child,” Roman said. “Or family.”

“Let me think about that for a moment,” Alexei muttered as he walked over to put a new ice pack on her foot.

Dear Lord.

Surely, he couldn’t be jealous of her touching a child.

“For me, it’s about control. Sometimes, I might need it more than others,” Salem told her. “When everything else is chaos, I need a space where I feel I can control everything. If you can handle that.”

“Everything?”

“Everything.”

Yikes. That might be tougher than the no touching rule. But she wanted to give each of them what they needed.

“I can try.”

“It doesn’t have to happen today or tomorrow or even next week. I know you will need to trust me fully.”

“What about you, Rome?” She turned to him as Alexei sat on the coffee table, making it creak.

“Damn fragile old furniture,” Alexei muttered.

“That coffee table is only around a hundred years old,” Roman countered.

“Only a hundred, he says. Like that’s young,” Alexei muttered.

“It is compared to that vase with bird poop on it,” Roman countered.

“Oh no! The bird poo!” How could she have forgotten? “I need to clean that all up.”

She attempted to scramble off Salem’s lap, but Roman held up a hand on her lap, stilling her.

“Stay. The bird poop will be easy to get off. And I was never fond of that painting anyway.” He waved his hand at a painting that had poo on the ornate frame. She couldn’t see any on the painting, but no doubt that frame alone was expensive and old.

Drat.

All right. She supposed he was right about it not going anywhere.

“What do you need from me?” she asked Roman.

“Probably patience.” He smiled. “You know I struggle with having people touch me or touching others. Although I don’t find it as difficult with you. I’ve never been in a relationship before. And I have . . . uh, quirks I think was the word used. More than most people, I think. I have several hang ups from my family abandoning me. So, yeah, patience.”

Her heart hurt for him. She still couldn’t believe his family had abandoned him. He was the very best person that she knew.

And aren’t you going to abandon him?

Not if she could help it.

She leaned into him without thought and to her surprise, he opened his arms and accepted her hug. Tamsyn sighed happily.

“You give amazing hugs,” she told him.

“So do you,” he whispered back. “I never enjoyed hugs until I experienced one of yours.”

“That might be the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me.” She leaned back into Salem’s chest and they both smiled at each other.

Alexei snorted. “The two of you are sickeningly cute. But are we going to ignore our girl putting her safety in danger and talking badly about herself?”

Salem’s hand ran up her spine to cup the back of her neck as she tensed.

“She wasn’t ours when she climbed on the table,” he pointed out.

Alexei’s gaze narrowed and she waited for his protest. But, to her surprise, he nodded. “All right.”

“The putting herself down is something that needs to be addressed, though,” Salem said. He spoke in such a calm tone that it took a moment for her to fully comprehend his words.

“What?”

“It seems to be a recurring pattern and we need to get on top of that negative behavior,” Roman added.

It was not a recurring pattern! What was happening right now?

“Do we have more rules we need to talk about?” Salem asked.

“We need to collate the rest,” Roman said. “Those were the major ones that sort of encompass everything else. For example, texting when she gets home, when she leaves, and when she arrives somewhere fall under safety.”

Wait. They didn’t expect her to do that, right?

“That seems quite intense,” she said. “I mean, I’ve traveled around just fine up until now.”

“I don’t want her taking the tube anymore. We’ll need to use a car service,” Alexei said.

“Noted,” Roman said as he typed something on his phone.

“I don’t need a car service!”

“And it’s not just about coming to and from work. It’s everywhere,” Salem added.

“What about getting enough sleep and eating properly,” Alexei said.

“Those all come under health,” Roman said. “I don’t believe she does either of those properly.”

They all stared at her.

“I do!” This was all . . . crazy!

“Those are things we can talk about later,” Salem said, no doubt reading the panic on her face that she hadn’t tried to hide.

Because her mind was racing too much for her to hide it. Which wasn’t good because normally she was the master of her emotions.

“Are you feeling overwhelmed?” Salem asked.

“Um, a little bit.”

“Then I think it’s best we come back to this later. Just know that you’re expected to look after yourself. Okay? If it’s something that puts your health or safety at risk, don’t do it.”

Um. Right.

Like that would be possible with the life she led. But she couldn’t tell them that, could she?

But it wasn’t like they’d know when she left her apartment. Or that she barely got any sleep and ate the bare minimum.

“Any limits we should know about? Other than what you told me at the club,” Salem added. “I’ve told the others about them.”

“I . . . I don’t know. I don’t think so.”

“There might be limits while in Little space. Do you know any of them?” he asked.

She still wasn’t sure.

“Using a diaper?” Roman asked.

“Oh. Uh, hmm. I . . . guess.” How did she know until she tried?

“Would you like to sometimes wear one to see if you liked it?” Salem asked.

She knew she was bright red. She could feel the heat in her cheeks. “Is that something you guys would want?”

“This is about what you want,” Salem told her. “We’ve talked a lot about ourselves.”

“I like to talk about myself,” Alexei said. “But I like to talk about you more. Which is quite surprising.”

“I guess I could try it and see if ILI,” she said shyly. “I do enjoy you reading to me about it.”

“ILI?” Alexei asked.

“See if I Like It,” she explained.

Roman nodded. “We’ve read lots about adult baby girls who like to be swaddled and have a pacifier.”

“But I might like other things too,” she said.

“Like creating giant cities made of Lego?” Roman queried.

“Yes! Especially a Christmas village.”

Roman grinned. “I’d help you with that.”

“Imagine the Christmas village we could create. With markets selling hot chocolates and waffles and snow on the ground.”

“You like Christmas?” Alexei asked.

“Yeah, I do. It just seems so magical. Like anything could happen.”

“In the orphanage, I gave up dreaming about Santa when I realized he never brought me or the other kids anything,” Alexei said abruptly.

Oh.

Silence filled the room.

“My parents never understood or liked me, but I always got gifts,” Roman said quietly.

“We didn’t have a lot,” Salem said. “But my parents made it as magical as they could. Even though my mother never celebrated it as a child.”

“I stopped getting presents when I was around nine or ten,” she said. “It’s hard, but I still kept believing. I needed that hope that there was someone out there who knew I was a good girl.”

“Of course you’re a good girl,” Roman said in a surprisingly fierce voice. “Who said you weren’t?”

She forced a bright smile on her face. “It doesn’t matter. I should really clean up that bird poop.”

“Stop worrying about the darn bird poop,” Alexei grumbled. “Worry about yourself.”

“Should I worry?” she asked.

“We do need to talk about appropriate punishment for putting yourself down,” Alexei said.

“What are your limits?” Salem asked.

“Urgh, I think being permanently scarred is out. So is knife play.”

“Permanently scarred?” Roman whispered. “Knife play? Holy heck.”

“Um. Well. I might have some others.”

“What are they, Bunny?” Alexei pressed.

“I don’t want to be humiliated,” she blurted out. “I don’t want to be told that I’m useless or ugly or anything like that.”

She was shocked that she didn’t have to force herself to show some emotion. Showing none would be a red flag. However, her chest heaved without prompting and she could hear a hint of horror in her voice.

Either she was becoming a very good actor, or her barriers were growing thinner around them.

The latter wasn’t smart, so she hoped it was the former.

“Shh,” Salem said. “No one here wants to humiliate you. That’s not our kink.”

“I wouldn’t feel at all comfortable doing that,” Roman said with certainty. “I’d much rather praise you.”

She nodded, knowing that about Roman already.

“I like to tell the truth,” Alexei said. “And the truth is that you’re beautiful, smart, and courageous. I mean, if you wanted to be called a dirty little slut, I’m sure I could have done that. But I’m more than happy to praise you.”

Yikes. Okay.

“Anything more?” Salem asked.

“I don’t mind being tied down but only my hands or my feet, not both at the same time. And I don’t want to be blindfolded while my hands are tied.”

“All right,” Salem replied. “What about punishments? You okay with spankings with our hands, belts, paddles?”

“Yes.”

“What about things like corner time? Writing lines?” Alexei asked.

“Those are fine.”

They would be a breeze compared to all of the punishments she’d experienced in her life.

Being waterboarded, starved, shut in a dark room on her own where there wasn’t enough room to stand . . .

Calm down.

Don’t get upset.

In truth, knife play didn’t actually scare her at all. But she wasn’t sure how she would react if she saw someone coming at her with a knife.

“Good. Then you’re going to sit and write a hundred times that you are beautiful, smart, and courageous,” Salem announced. “Roman, could you get a pad and a pen? Alexei, could you get a stool and cushion for her foot? We’ll sit her at the desk in the corner so we can keep an eye on her while we clean up the room.”

They all started to move and Salem stood with her in his arms.

“Wait, wait, wait!” she cried out.

They all stopped and turned to stare at her.

“What is it, Little one?” Salem asked. “Are you saying your safeword?”

What? No.

“No, I’m not using my safeword. I just . . . are you serious? That’s my punishment?”

“Yes,” Salem replied as he set her down at a writing desk. “You’re ours now. We take care of you in all ways. Physically and emotionally.” He kissed the top of her head and she swore she started to melt.

Alexei walked over and grasped hold of her chin, tilting her head back. “You aren’t allowed to talk badly about yourself. You break a rule, you get punished. Simple.”

Simple.

Uh-huh.

Sure.

Roman just sent her a small smile before he left the room.

So. It seemed like she was writing lines.

After Alexei put her foot up on a stool and cushion to elevate it, Roman returned with a lined notebook and some pens.

“Please number each line to make it easier,” he stated.

“I really have to write lines as punishment?” She knew she was repeating herself.

But it was so . . . easy.

But then, the only punishments she’d known were extremely painful or a complete mindfuck.

“Yes. Are you all right? Do you need a moment?”

“I’m fine,” she said.

He was so caring. They all were in their different ways.

“If you need to stop and rest, you can. Do not push through if you’re sore or anything. I want you to tell me,” Roman told her firmly.

“All right.” She didn’t understand why he thought that she would need to stop.

It was just writing lines.

With a shrug, she started. Then she noticed that they were all cleaning the room.

“Oh, I should be doing that,” she said, putting the pen down.

Salem turned and pinned her with a stern look. “Are you using your safeword?”

“Um. No.” There was no need for that.

“Are you in pain? Do you need a break?”

Sheesh, she’d just started. She was only on line number nine, why would she need a break?

“No. I don’t need a break.”

“Then no talking and no stopping unless you do, understand?” Salem ordered.

“But—”

“Do you need to be gagged while you do your lines?” Salem asked in an almost casual tone.

“I, um, no!”

“Too bad,” Alexei said. “I had some ideas on what to gag her with.”

He had?

What had he been going to gag her with? Her gaze went lower, between his legs.

Oh hell.

He didn’t mean that, did he?

When her gaze rose back up to his face, he was smirking.

That’s exactly what he’d meant and now she was intrigued.

“Maybe another time, huh?” Alexei murmured.

“What is another time?” Roman asked, looking confused.

“Bunny is thinking of all the ways I could gag her.”

“With a . . . gag?” Roman asked.

“Yeah. A gag like my cock.”

Roman’s eyes widened. “Uh, right. Well . . . how would that work while writing lines, though?”

Was he seriously thinking about the logistics? Was that big brain of his picturing her sucking on Alexei’s dick while trying to write lines?

And now that was the image filling her brain. And she wasn’t certain that she could get rid of it.

“What if she sucked and rested the book against my stomach? Or thigh?” Alexei asked.

“Hmm. No, I think that would be awkward,” Roman said. “It might be better for you to sit on the table with your legs parted and for her to write on the paper resting on the desk between your legs. Provided she could see, that is. We might have to act that out.”

“I don’t think that’s necessary right now,” Salem said, breaking through Roman’s train of thought. “Right now, Tamsyn needs to write her lines and not interrupt us again unless it’s to say her safeword or that she needs a break.”

Right.

Okay.

How the heck was she meant to concentrate now? She turned back to her book. She still felt bad that the three of them were cleaning up her mess. But who was she to stop them?

They were grown men who could do what they wanted.

About halfway through the lines, she’d had enough. She hadn’t realized how annoying it would be to write the same thing a hundred times.

It was sooo boring.

She sighed and glanced around at the guys. They’d finished cleaning. Surely one of them would show her some sympathy and let her off.

Most likely that person would be Roman. But just as she laid her eyes on him, Alexei stepped into her line of sight. He pointed at the book in front of her, then leaned down, his mouth brushing her ear.

“Keep going,” he ordered. “You don’t want Salem to notice you stopping again. Or you’ll be sitting on a hot bottom and finishing the rest of those lines.”

She groaned quietly but got back to work before Salem reappeared.

As she worked, her brain churned over everything that had just happened.

Part of her couldn’t believe she’d agreed to a relationship with the three of them.

Was she crazy?

This would never work.

You weren’t supposed to get close to them, you idiot.

And now she didn’t know how to keep herself under control around them.

Three men.

It was nuts, but what was more insane was the level of trust she had in them. She was going to give them a big part of herself, and she didn’t know if she could even do that.

It was such a dumb idea. If he found out how she felt about them, then he’d make her use it against them.

So he couldn’t find out.

“Hey, you can stop now.”

She jumped at Roman’s words and looked up at him in surprise. “What?”

He nodded at the piece of paper in front of her. “You’ve gotten to a hundred and eight lines.”

Shoot. She had?

“You mean I wrote eight more lines than I needed to?” she cried. “That sucks.”

He picked up the piece of paper and ran his fingers over the lines.

“That’s something we’ll need to watch,” Salem said as he stepped closer, studying her. He grasped hold of her right hand and started to massage it.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“If you zone out like that during other punishments, you might not notice if you’re in pain or things are going too far. You might not say your safeword. That is something to be careful of.”

“It was only because doing the lines was so boring,” she said.

“They were meant to be boring,” he told her. “That’s part of the punishment.”

“Well, now I’m bored,” Alexei said. “Can we get back to the part where Bunny comes and sits on my lap? There’s a game on in an hour. I want her on my lap during it.”

“Oh, but we were going to start a new book,” Roman said.

“I’m going to make dinner,” Salem said. “I wanted her with me.”

Uh-oh.

She stared around the three of them.

Salem reached down and lifted her onto the desk. “I wonder if you might consider staying the weekend with us.”

16

Alexei didn’t get it.

Why ask her? Why not just tell her?

Salem could be as controlling as anyone he’d met. Yet, he only liked to take over once he got all of the consent stuff out of the way.

Blah. Blah. Blah.

What they didn’t know was that there was no way Alexei was allowing her to go home.

At least not alone.

Not that she’d necessarily know he was watching.

Sure, some people might call that stalking . . . he called it being protective.

He just couldn’t let her leave for the next two days and not see her . . .

Let’s face it. If he could keep her here forever, then he would. But Salem would have a fit about free will.

Again.

Blah. Blah. Blah.

Alexei would be the first to admit that he hadn’t been sure about her in the beginning. He hadn’t wanted her around. Hadn’t been willing to trust her.

Trust wasn’t something that came easily to him.

But once he was in . . . then he was all in.

And there was no pulling him back or telling him that he couldn’t have something he wanted.

He’d been denied things he wanted until he became an adult and in charge of his own life.

Then what he wanted . . . he took.

And what he wanted was her.

So he wasn’t going to allow anyone to tell him he couldn’t have her. Not that he was into force.

Fuck, no.

He’d kill any bastard who tried to harm her, including himself.

But he knew that she wanted them all. She’d agreed to this. The three of them.

So why shouldn’t they keep things moving? It was inevitable that she’d live with them one day.

Why not earlier rather than later?

“Stay the weekend? Um, I’m not sure I can.”

No. That wouldn’t suit him at all.

“Why not?” he demanded.

“I just . . . that’s quick, isn’t it?” She looked to Roman who appeared thoughtful.

“It might seem quick, but we’re not asking for anything that you’re not willing to give.” Salem leaned over her, placing his hands on the desk on either side of her hips. “You’ll have a guest bedroom all to yourself and no one will go in there unless invited.”

Hey. Why was he looking at Alexei as he said that?

Probably because he knows you too well . . .

Ahh, yes. But what was the big deal about going into her room to watch her sleep? She’d never know that he was there. He wouldn’t be hurting anyone.

In fact, wouldn’t he be doing a service watching over her? Protecting her?

“Um. Well.”

“At least stay tonight,” Salem added. “We wouldn’t feel right about you going home until we know how your ankle is. Tomorrow, I can take you home.”

“I’m fine taking the tube. But I suppose it’s getting late and I could stay tonight.”

“I will go make sure that your room is ready,” Roman said. “We can start that new book before bed?”

“Sure,” she said.

“And during half-time, you can help me with dinner,” Salem said.

“Which means that right now, you’re mine.” Alexei picked her up and put her on his hip.

He heard her take in a sharp breath. Fuck, she was light. Was she eating enough? Perhaps Salem needed to write her up an eating plan. He’d talk to him about it later.

He wasn’t going to waste his Bunny-time talking to Salem. He could talk to that boring asshole any old time.

“You’re mine, Bunny.”

“Why does it feel like those words should be accompanied by evil laughter?” she murmured.

He grinned as he walked with her on his hip into the large living room.

This room was probably the most relaxed room in this mansion other than their bedrooms.

“Right. We’re going to watch a game.”

“A game of what?” she asked, sounding suspicious. “Please don’t say cricket. Please don’t say cricket.”

He suspected he wasn’t meant to hear that last part as he turned away to grab the remote. So he decided to have a bit of fun with her as he turned back. “Cricket.”

She groaned.

“What’s wrong with cricket?” he demanded, his arms crossing over his chest as he glared down at her.

“It’s sooo boring. The only thing worse would be golf. Or watching paint dry. Please don’t make me watch cricket. My brain might explode.”

“Lucky for you, it’s not cricket.” He sat next to her and drew her onto his lap.

She was tense for a moment, but he simply held her until she started to relax.

“We should put your foot up.” He turned her in his lap and grabbed a cushion to place under her sore foot.

“My foot is fine,” she grumbled at him.

“You’ll let me take care of you,” he countered. “Or I will hear all about it from the other two.”

“Oh, is that the only reason you care?” she asked. “Because otherwise you’ll have to listen to the others gripe at you?”

“Yes.” Then he winked to let her know he was joking.

She shook her head at him and he pressed her cheek against his chest.

“Not going to be easy to watch the game like this,” she challenged.

“Hmm. I didn’t know you’d be such a football fan.”

Another small groan. “I should have guessed. At least it’s not cricket.”

“Cricket season is over, baby. But you’re right. How can you properly see? Here.” He laid his legs out so his feet rested on the coffee table. Then he twisted her back around so that her legs were on his.

These guys were nuts.

But she found herself resting back against Alexei as he turned on the television. Gradually, the warmth of his body made her feel sleepy. Could also have been the boredom of football. She knew lots of people loved it and she had no problem with that.

It just wasn’t for her. Maybe because she hadn’t grown up playing sports. She wasn’t sure.

A yawn escaped her and she wiggled on his lap. Suddenly, she realized that something hard was pressing into her ass.

Holy heck.

What was that?

You know what that is.

Yeah . . . she just hadn’t expected it to be quite that large. Or for it to be hard.

He cupped her hips, stilling her. “Might pay to stay still, Bunny. Unless you want more than you bargained for.”

“Pretty sure that’s a lot more than I bargained for,” she said dryly.

He huffed out a laugh. “You sure know how to flatter a guy.”

Hmm. She wasn’t sure that she’d been trying to flatter him. He moved his hands up and down her arms, then started massaging her shoulders.

Holy heaven.

What was this?

A small groan escaped her.

“You like that, Bunny?”

All she could do was nod. His hands were miracle workers. There was no other way to put it.

“I have an idea.” He turned them both and she let out a sound of protest, certain he was going to stop.

But he laid them out on the couch so he was on his back with his head on the arm rest while she was lying on his stomach. She turned her head to the side and took a subtle sniff of his scent.

“Just relax, Bunny,” he murmured.

How could she relax when she could feel his erection pressing against her stomach?

And then he started touching her again. And it wasn’t just her shoulders this time. Nope, he slowly worked his way down her back.

Small moans of pleasure escaped her mouth without her consent, but she had to admit that she did very little to hold them back.

And then he reached her ass.

She tensed slightly and he smacked her butt.

“Stop that. I’m not hurting you. Relax.”

Sure. Because telling someone to relax always works.

Well, it didn’t.

But what did work was those huge, amazing hands of his working out the muscle aches on her bottom.

Holy. Heck.

She hadn’t realized that having your bottom massaged could feel so good. Soon, she was half-asleep on him, her eyes closed and her breathing slow and even.

In that moment, nothing mattered except for how good she felt. She was practically purring.

“That’s it, Bunny. Just relax for Papa. I have you.”

Papa?

That was . . . unexpected. But she couldn’t rustle up the energy to question it.

He reached down and slid her legs over his hips and drew her up his body so he could reach her thighs.

Heaven. Utter heaven.

For some reason, she smacked her lips together. She had no idea why. She was drifting. Not caring. He moved one hand from her thigh and a small whimper escaped her.

Later, she’d likely be embarrassed by all the noises she was making. But for the moment, she couldn’t bring herself to care.

“Shh, Bunny. You’re fine. I have you. Here. This might help.” He pressed her thumb to her lips.

What did he want?

Confusion filled her, followed by a hint of distress. She wanted to please him, but she couldn’t work out what he wanted.

“Shh. Shh. It’s all right. Papa should have been clearer. I want you to suck on your thumb.”

She wasn’t entirely sure that she should go along with this. Her defenses were lowered and he hadn’t tortured her or starved her or made her go without sleep for days.

All he’d done was give her a massage.

And show her gentle care.

So there was little resistance in her as she placed her thumb in her mouth.

And ohhh, that was so good. Why had she never tried this before?

Well. In all likelihood, she had as a kid and just couldn’t remember it.

“That’s Papa’s good girl,” he murmured. “Just relax. Go to sleep if you need to. I’ll watch you.”

That couldn’t happen.

She would always need to be on alert.

No way could she let her guard down.

But then his hands went back to massaging her back.

And she was gone.

Salem walked into the living room.

He wanted to get to the bottom of Tamsyn’s eating habits. She was too thin and he didn’t like it. She could have a very fast metabolism. She might be too busy or distracted to remember to eat.

Or there might be something more serious going on.

Either way, he wanted to prep dinner while subtly questioning her.

But when he stepped into the room, he found her lying on Alexei, sleeping, as he lay on his back on the couch.

Surprise filled him.

She often looked tired and that had been something else worrying him. But he’d decided to tackle one thing at a time.

Only it seemed that Alexei had beaten him to it.

The television was on silent.

“You got her to sleep,” he whispered.

“Yeah, all it took was my magic hands.” Alexei held up his hands.

Salem felt his eyes widen. Did he mean that he’d brought her to orgasm? That wasn’t the plan.

Not that Alexei was ever likely to stick to a plan. He was forever going rogue, which was annoying.

Except for when he saved your sister.

“What did you do?” he demanded.

“Gave her a massage,” Alexei explained. “Cool your jets.”

Oh. A massage. Why hadn’t he thought of that? She looked so young lying there with her thumb in her mouth.

“It didn’t take much encouragement to get her to suck on her thumb.”

“It’s probably not good for her to sleep this close to bedtime,” Salem pointed out.

Alexei raised an eyebrow. “It’s not even six.”

Wait. Did games usually play at this time? He turned to look at the screen.

“It’s a pre-match,” Alexei explained.

Salem nodded. He was torn. Did he want to wake her because he thought she wouldn’t sleep tonight? Or because he wanted her with him?

No. He couldn’t be that selfish.

“I’m going to make dinner now. We’ll wake her up when it’s ready.”

“Sounds good.”

But he didn’t want to leave. He liked seeing her like this.

She appeared so soft and young.

“You really want to do this? You’re sure?”

Alexei met his gaze with his piercing blue ones. “I want this more than I’ve ever wanted anything in my life. And I’m not ever going to give her up.”

Salem sucked in a deep breath. He got it.

He felt exactly the same way.

17

Urgh.

She really didn’t want to wake up, but someone was shaking her.

“Nooo! Go away! Sleeping!”

Then she realized what she’d just said.

Fuck.

Rolling to her side, she put her arms over her face to protect herself as she landed on something hard. Glancing around, she saw a coffee table that she could likely fit under.

Sure, she should probably just take her licks. Delaying them would only make them worse. But her instincts screamed at her to get somewhere safe.

So she slid under the coffee table.

Don’t show fear.

Right. Because hiding under a coffee table was such a normal, well-adjusted way to act.

Well. Like she’d know what normal and well-adjusted was.

“Tamsyn? Hey, what are you doing under there, Little one?”

Wait.

That wasn’t what she’d been expecting. That sounded like . . .

Oh. My. God.

A groan of horror escaped her.

She was an idiot. She’d woken up and moved instinctively. How had she not realized where she was?

And how was she going to explain this?

“I didn’t mean to give you a fright,” Salem said carefully. “Can you come out from under there?”

Had she really fallen asleep?

But where . . . it started to come back to her.

Holy. Heck.

She’d fallen asleep on Alexei? That should have been impossible. She hadn’t thought she could ever fall asleep with someone else in the room . . . let alone on top of someone.

“I don’t think I can ever come out,” she groaned miserably.

“No?”

“Nooo. Just let me move under here, will you? Bring me some snacks and maybe a blanket. I’ll be fine. I’ll just live out my days down here . . . under the coffee table.”

“She’s not serious, is she?” Roman asked.

Oh no.

“She won’t,” Alexei said. “She’s just embarrassed. She’ll come out as soon as she needs to pee.”

Well. Great.

The whole flipping gang was here.

That was just awesome. They were going to think she was an absolute nut job.

“Oh good,” Roman replied. “I did wonder how she was going to pee.”

She groaned again.

Then two eyes appeared in front of her. They were attached to a face, thankfully.

A face that was filled with concern and no small amount of amusement.

“You can’t stay there forever, Little one,” Salem told her gently.

“I can and I will. There are ways around the toilet issue.”

“That’s true,” Roman said, joining them. “We could go buy you diapers.”

“What?” she squeaked.

“True,” Salem said, looking thoughtful. “That is a way to solve the issue.”

“No, it’s not!” she cried. “I’m coming out. Just give me a minute.”

“I’m afraid we can’t do that, Little one. Dinner is ready. Don’t raise your head.”

Huh?

Why did he say that?

Suddenly, she felt someone grasp hold of her legs and tug, they were careful not to touch her sore ankle. A cry escaped her as she was dragged across the carpet and out from under the coffee table.

She winced as she stared up at the light. Urgh.

“It’s too bright. Too bright.” She placed her arm over her eyes dramatically.

Alexei snorted. “Two minutes under the coffee table and suddenly she likes the dark.”

Actually, she didn’t like the dark.

And she also wasn’t fond of small spaces.

However, she’d trained herself to ignore her discomfort and carry on.

Still, living under a coffee table just really wasn’t a viable option for her.

As much as she might wish otherwise.

To her surprise, Salem drew her in close. Then he licked his thumb and reached out for her. She shied back. What was he doing?

“Easy,” he murmured. “Still half asleep, huh?”

Sure. That’s what was wrong.

Also, her instincts were kicking in.

Act normal.

Whatever that means.

“You’ve just got a bit of something here.” He wiped his thumb over the corner of her mouth.

“What was it?” She hadn’t eaten since breakfast. She would have noticed if she had something on her mouth before now, right?

“Probably dry drool,” Alexei said. “I’ve got some on my top.”

She swirled around to gape at the large man. Was he kidding her?

But, nope, there was a patch of something on his shirt that looked suspiciously like dried drool.

Oh. My. God.

She was so embarrassed right now.

“I drooled on you!” she cried, putting her hands over her face. “Excuse me, I’m going to go back to being a coffee table girl.”

Tamsyn attempted to slide back under the coffee table.

“Oh no, you don’t.” Salem grabbed her and drew her up against his chest. He held her with one arm under her bottom and her legs dangling free.

Yikes.

He was strong.

“Come on. Time for dinner.”

“I have to go wash my face, though.” She attempted to wriggle free.

To her shock, he slapped her ass. “Stay where you are. If you keep moving like that I might drop you.”

“You wouldn’t drop me,” she said.

“No, you’re right. I would never drop you.”

It sounded like a vow.

He carried her into a rather formal-looking dining room and set her down in a wooden chair that matched the long table. She quickly counted fourteen chairs.

Wow.

She wasn’t sure she’d ever sat in a dining room like this.

Large dishes covered in metal lids rested along the side table against the wall.

Roman sat on her left side as both Alexei and Salem got up to fill their plates. She guessed she’d wait until they were done. Alexei probably needed a lot of fuel for his big body.

But when Salem returned, he placed a full plate down.

Right in front of her.

“Um. What’s this?”

“Dinner,” he said.

First of all . . . this dinner looked amazing. There was some sort of beef stew filled with meat and vegetables, mashed potatoes, and garlic bread. The smell was divine.

“Thank you,” she said, feeling slightly awkward. She couldn’t remember the last time someone had served her food. It was probably so long ago she was too young to remember. “I really can’t eat this much, though.”

“Actually, those proportions are pretty on track for someone your size who needs to gain some weight,” Roman said, tapping on his phone. “Would you like me to show you my research?”

He turned the screen around on his phone. Had he . . . had he written a report on it?

“Why were you studying what someone should eat?” she asked. “Did your work ask you to write up a report?”

But that made no sense. Why would MI6 want to know about a woman’s nutritional needs?

Not that she was meant to know that they worked for MI6. Roman had simply told her he was in research. And that Salem and Alexei worked for the government.

“I don’t think we need to talk about this,” Salem said hastily.

“It was nothing to do with work,” Roman said absentmindedly. “I wanted to research how to help you.”

“Help . . . me?” She glanced down at herself. Did she look that bad? Sure, she had trouble sticking to a regular eating schedule. There wasn’t really time in her life to worry about proper nutrition. She ate when she could and she exercised a lot so she burned a lot of calories.

She could feel her shoulders hunching. Tamsyn had never really worried about her appearance. There was no room to worry about her looks when she was simply trying to survive.

But now she was wondering what they saw when they looked at her. Someone scrawny? Too thin? Ugly?

Oh God.

Did they think she was ugly?

“Hey, Tamsyn, look at me.” Salem placed his hand under her chin and tilted her face up. He gave her a firm look. “You are beautiful.”

Shit.

“Did I say that out loud?”

“Yes,” Alexei growled from across the table. He had a plate heaped high with food in front of him. “And I do not like it. You could never be ugly.”

“I’m sorry I made you feel that way, I didn’t mean to,” Roman said, sounding upset.

Shit.

She was messing this all up.

Turning to him, she reached out to grab his hand then stopped herself. “It’s all right. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“I made you feel ugly.”

“No. Really. That was all me.” She shook her head. “It’s just . . . you really researched what I should be eating?”

“To make sure you’re healthy,” Salem said firmly. “No other reason. You are so beautiful and amazing. We just want you to be healthy too.”

“I never get sick,” she protested. “I really think I eat fine.”

“Then eat,” Alexei grumbled. “All of us should eat before this gets cold.”

She tried. She really did.

But she felt so self-conscious.

It was ridiculous.

Why should she care what they thought of her? She had never worried about it before.

Urgh.

Awakening emotions could be annoying. It came with all these other things to worry about.

So. Frustrating.

“Is the food all right?” Salem asked quietly.

“Oh yes, it’s really nice. I just don’t seem to be that hungry.”

And because her body was against her lately, her stomach chose that moment to gurgle.

Crap.

But Salem didn’t say anything. Instead, to her shock, he reached over and grabbed her fork. Then he used it to scoop up some meat and potatoes.

What was he doing?

Was he going to eat her food? Well. If he was hungry, he should go for it.

Only he held the fork up to her mouth. “Eat.”

“I can do it.”

“Eat the food, Tamsyn,” he said firmly. “Don’t think. Don’t worry. Just eat.”

To her surprise, her lips parted, and he placed the food in her mouth.

Oh man.

That was yummy.

Every time her brain started to interfere, he would hold up a forkful of food and she’d just eat.

Without thinking.

Alexei started to talk to Salem about his workouts. And Roman interjected with his own thoughts. And it all felt so incredibly normal.

Even with someone else feeding her.

When she was full, she drew back, shaking her head.

Salem glanced down at the plate. Two-thirds of the food was gone, which was more than she thought she’d be able to eat. Was he going to try and force her to eat more?

To tell her that she’d done a terrible job?

She tried not to tense up. To not show her feelings. But it was difficult.

However, he just nodded and grabbed her napkin with one hand and her chin with the other. Then he dabbed gently at her face.

He was cleaning her up.

And she was letting him.

Who was she? What had happened to Tamsyn, the sneaky spy? Who was this girl in her place?

This girl who let someone carry her around, feed her, and wipe her face.

“You did well, Little one,” he told her.

“Thank you.” She felt ridiculously proud of herself. All she’d done was eat some dinner.

All it took was a bit of praise from these guys and she turned into putty.

It was terrible.

And amazing.

Because if anyone could help her turn off her worries and thoughts and learn to relax and just feel it would be them.

But if she let go of that stronghold she had on her emotions, she wasn’t sure what would happen.

Part of her wished that her training had been successful in turning her into a machine. Then she’d have no fear of anything.

To be fair it had been partially successful.

For so long she’d been closed off from all feeling and emotion. But at some stage, something had started to change.

She didn’t fear dying or physical pain.

However, if one of these men were in danger, she didn’t know what she would do.

Glancing up, she saw Alexei and Roman were grabbing plates to carry them into the kitchen. She stood, but Salem shook his head at her as she grasped hold of her plate.

“Let them clear it. I want to show you where your room is.”

Her room.

In this grand house.

She didn’t see how that was even possible, but she nodded and took the hand he held out to her.

“Feeling a bit overwhelmed?” he asked as he led her up the stairs.

“Urgh, yes, I guess.”

Seemed silly to be overwhelmed by someone’s kindness and attention.

But they were two things that she hadn’t had in a long, long time.

At least, the good sort of attention.

“That’s all right. But you tell me if it all gets too much, okay? I don’t want this to be stressful.”

“All right.” She doubted that she would, but if it would help him feel better, she could agree.

He turned at the top of the stairs.

“Still,” he commanded.

She stopped moving and he stepped in front of her before gently wrapping his hand around her hair, tilting her head back. There was a slight tug on her scalp that stung but wasn’t exactly painful.

Although she definitely had a high pain tolerance.

But it did grab her attention. And, if she was honest, she felt a surge of heat go through her. Why did she like that? Was it the small sting?

No. She didn’t really associate pain with pleasure. It was more likely to be the dominance in that move. He wasn’t being a jerk. He wasn’t being rough. He wasn’t trying to scare her or harm her.

But it was so obvious that he was in charge. And she kind of loved that he could be so calm while being in control.

No yelling.

No intimidation.

Yeah. She was just turned on by Salem.

“I want you to listen to me carefully. Are you listening, Tamsyn?”

“Yes, Sir.”

Wow. That just came out of her without thought.

“That’s a good girl.” Reaching up with his free hand, he ran a finger across her lips. “You’re always such a good girl. I want you to remember that. And I’m proud of you for being so brave with us. But I also need you to remember that one of your rules is honesty. Yes?”

Uh-oh.

That was likely to be a problem.

Well. Things were only a problem if they were discovered, right?

And her truth could never be discovered.

“Yes,” she replied.

“So you need to be truthful with me. For this to work, you have to be able to communicate. And when I tell you something, I want you to remember that I expect you to obey me. I am not just saying something for the sake of it. So if you are overwhelmed, I am going to trust you to tell me that you are. Can you do that?”

Shoot.

“I will try,” she said, trying to be as honest as she could. “It’s not always easy for me to talk about how I’m feeling.”

“I understand it can be difficult, but the more you do it the easier it gets.”

“I really will try.”

“See? Such a brave girl.” He kissed her lightly.

A flush of pleasure filled her. “I’m really not.”

“I say you are. And what I say goes.” His lips quirked as he said that.

Although she wasn’t altogether sure that he was joking.

After letting go of her hair, he took her hand and led her along the hallway to one of the spare bedrooms.

She had been in this room briefly when she’d conducted a search of the house. As they stepped in, though, she pretended that she’d never seen it before.

“This is a pretty room.”

“Not really to your liking, though, is it?”

“Oh. Um. I like it.”

“You wouldn’t be lying to me, would you?” He raised an eyebrow at her.

“I think it’s called being polite.”

Drawing her close, he wrapped one arm around her waist and smacked her ass with his free hand.

“Hey! What was that for?”

It didn’t hurt. But it did surprise her.

“No lying. Not even to be polite. Do it again and you’ll be bare ass over my knee.”

Okay.

The boss really did mean business tonight.

“And just a warning that I won’t always go this easy on you.”

Wait.

This was him going easy?

Well. Hell.

That was slightly worrying.

“So . . . this style isn’t really you, is it?”

No. She would say not. The room was pretty but she wasn’t really into floral and pastels.

“I don’t really know my style, though,” she said. “And this isn’t actually my room so it doesn’t matter.”

“It does if we want you to be comfortable here, which we do. Of course, at any stage you can feel free to join one of us.”

She swallowed heavily at the heat in his eyes.

Join one of them?

All of them?

Yeah, her body wanted that. But her mind wasn’t quite there yet. He cupped the back of her head and drew her in as he leaned down to kiss her forehead.

It should have felt paternal.

But weirdly, it didn’t exactly. It felt like a warm blanket surrounding her. Safe and cared for.

This man was deadly.

They all were.

“You’ll work it out. We’d be happy to help. If you could decorate this however you liked, what do you think you would do?”

That felt . . . overwhelming.

She’d never had a choice like this. Even the clothes she wore were mostly chosen for her. What money she was given was to cover food and expenses. And it was barely anything.

“I don’t know.”

God. Was he going to think her a complete idiot?

What sort of person didn’t know how they’d like to decorate their bedroom?

“Well, at least you know what you don’t like. That’s a start.”

She guessed.

Talking hold of her hand, he led her into the attached bathroom. A small gasp of pleasure escaped her.

“Oh, this is nice.” The walls and floor were black marble tile with flecks of white and gold. There was a huge, white freestanding bath down one end and a large walk-in shower.

“I thought you might like it in here. Why don’t I run you a bath?”

“A bath?” she repeated.

Why would he want to do that?

“Yes, Little one. So you can relax. You still look tired.” Grasping her around the hips, he lifted her onto the counter. She had to force herself not to react. These guys moving her around like that wasn’t something she was used to.

Salem placed his hands on either side of her. “Stay there.”

She raised her eyebrows. “Yes, Sir.” She added a salute for good measure.

He narrowed his gaze at her and tapped her nose. “Alexei is rubbing off on you. Just remember, out of the three of us, I’m the disciplinarian.”

Yikes.

“And that’s not to say I don’t mind a bit of sass. At least when we’re not playing. When we’re deep in play and I am actually Sir, that won’t be tolerated. You’ve been warned.”

She had.

Multiple times.

But she was probably still going to test him. That was just who she was.

“I look forward to it,” he whispered in her ear as though he’d read her mind.

Holy heck.

18

Tamsyn watched as he moved away and started to fill the bath with water.

“Can I ask questions?”

“We won’t play until you’re more comfortable with me,” he said suddenly. “And before we do, I’ll go through protocol. I’ll tell you when I want high protocol. That will mean no talking without permission, no arguments, no sass. You’ll always have a way to safeword out. Any other time, I expect you to ask as many questions as you desire.”

“Oh. Okay.” There was so much to think about in that.

“What was your question?” he prompted as he crouched and opened the cupboard doors.

“Why are you running me a bath?” She took a sniff of herself. “Do I stink?”

Oh God.

That was it, wasn’t it?

She stunk.

He stood up, holding some bubble bath.

“What? No, of course you don’t smell.”

“Then why?” she asked.

Salem stared at her for so long that she started to feel really self-conscious.

“Have you never taken a bath just to relax? For fun?”

Uh.

No.

But she should have guessed that. It wasn’t like she didn’t know that people took baths for fun. It’s just that she never had. She wasn’t sure that she’d ever lived anywhere with access to a bath.

And if she had, she wasn’t sure that she would have taken the time to relax.

It wasn’t something she really knew how to do.

“You haven’t, have you?” Salem said.

Tamsyn braced herself for questions and the fact that she was going to have to lie to him.

God.

She was really starting to hate this.

And it was likely only going to get worse.

“Don’t worry, Little one. We’ll show you how to relax and let yourself be pampered.”

“You guys don’t really seem the type to relax or be pampered.”

He smiled and she swore her heart stopped. Salem didn’t smile a lot, but when he did, he looked younger and sexier.

Lord, what the man couldn’t do with that smile.

“You’d be surprised.”

He turned away and poured some bubble bath into the water. Ooh.

She’d always wanted to use bubble bath. It looked so fun. She’d likely had baths with bubbles before as a child, but they were kind of a distant memory.

Wiggling around on the counter, she nearly slid off.

Salem turned and gave her a firm look. “Did I tell you that you could move?”

“Um. No.”

“Then stay where you are.”

She let out a small squeak and slid further back on the counter so there was no risk of her sliding off.

“That’s better. You could fall off and hurt yourself and we don’t want that. When I put you somewhere you have to wait until I come back and get you.”

Fall off and hurt herself?

Like that was going to happen. She was about four feet off the ground. How would she hurt herself?

But she also didn’t want to risk upsetting him, so she stayed where she was.

He tested the water temperature, swirling the water around before turning off the taps.

Then he moved back to her, cupping her face in his hands. “I really want to undress you.”

He did?

Her eyes widened as she stared at him.

“I want to strip you and place you in the bath. And then I want to wash every inch of your gorgeous skin. I wouldn’t miss an inch of you. I’d have to make sure that you were very, very clean. So I might have to wash you twice. Once with a cloth and once with my hands.”

Oh Lord.

She could picture that. All too clearly.

“Would you like that, Pet?” he murmured.

“I . . . yes. Are you going to do that?”

“I don’t know if you’re ready for that.”

Maybe not. But she wanted it. And that had to count for something, right?

“I want to be.”

He gave her a gentle smile. “I want that too. I’m going to let you strip off and get in. Then I’ll come check on you. But you might want some space and that’s all right. I know we’re a lot.”

He was being so . . . so reasonable.

And she wasn’t sure she liked it.

What was going on with her? She watched as he left and she felt like crying.

You cannot cry.

This isn’t who you are.

Tamsyn took a few deep breaths.

Keep calm.

God. She wasn’t sure she liked being like this.

Turning, she stared at herself in the mirror for a moment, then she glanced away. She hated looking at herself in the mirror. It was something she tried to avoid.

There was a knock on the door and it made her jump. “Yes?”

“It’s just me. I was checking that you were in the bath. Are you all right?”

“Don’t come in,” she said in a high-pitched voice.

Crap.

“Tamsyn? Are you all right?”

“I’m . . . I’m on the toilet.” She closed her eyes.

Great. She was doing so well at this not lying thing. Also at communication. That had all flown out the window.

To make certain that she wasn’t lying, she rushed over the toilet and sat on it. Then she realized she had to pee and quickly took off her pants and panties.

“All right. I’ll give you a couple more minutes.”

Oh. God.

Could he hear her pee?

Most likely. Mortification filled her. She had to do better than this. Jumping up, she flushed the toilet and drew up her pants and panties before washing her hands.

Wait. She was meant to be stripping.

She took off her clothes quickly and then stepped up to the bath. This felt strange.

It didn’t feel right.

Was it because she wanted the picture he painted and knew it wasn’t in the cards for her?

Sliding into the bath, she sat with her arms around her raised legs.

What now?

“Little one? Can I come in?”

“Sure,” she called out, trying to keep her voice steady.

Salem walked in and studied her for a moment. But she couldn’t tell what he was thinking. There was no change on his face, just a subtle hesitation.

Then he grabbed a stool and dragged it over to sit next to her.

This wasn’t what she’d expected.

She’d thought he was going to check on her and leave.

“You don’t need time to yourself, I think.”

“I don’t?” she asked.

“No. I think that maybe that’s the worst thing you could have.”

He could be right. Because that was all she ever had.

Herself.

Just her.

And him. But he was gone now. And there was a new demon in his place and she wasn’t sure who was worse. But she shook that thought off.

Salem grabbed a cloth from the towel rail and wet it in the water. “I think that what you need is some pampering and care, but you don’t know how to ask for that.”

Dear Lord.

Could he read her mind?

“What you really need is someone to just tell you what’s going to happen.”

“And that someone is you?”

That was supremely arrogant. But his arrogance didn’t grate on her the way others did.

“Yeah, Pet. That someone is me.” He started to run the cloth over her back.

She didn’t move. She felt frozen. If she moved, he might stop.

And that was the very last thing she wanted.

“That’s it. Just relax for me. Good. You’re doing so well. This is what you wanted, isn’t it? To just let go. But you didn’t know how to ask for that. And I’m sorry it took me a moment to realize that.”

She was so glad he understood that she hadn’t been deliberately keeping anything from him.

That hadn’t been the case at all.

He lifted one of her arms and washed it.

“I just want you to stay relaxed and let me wash you. If it makes things easier, you can always slip into Little headspace.”

Could she do that?

She wasn’t sure she knew how to let go of her control.

“Daddy would take care of his girl. Just like Sir would take care of his Pet. But you just do whatever makes you comfortable.”

“Am I your Pet?” she asked.

“If that’s what you’d like. I think you need someone to take care of you. Pamper and adore you. But also ensure you follow the rules. Being my pet doesn’t necessarily mean pet play. It’s just a feeling between us. Of you being cared for and . . . owned.”

Owned? Did she want to be owned?

“It’s just something to think about; you don’t have to decide. But if you think you’d like to be Sir’s Pet, we can make that happen. Nothing intense tonight, though.”

“I don’t think I can slip into Little headspace. Not yet.”

“Well done for telling me.” He moved to her other arm and washed it. Then he ran the cloth over her chest. He didn’t ask permission, just started to clean her breasts. She sucked in a breath as he ran the cloth over her nipples.

“My girl is sensitive, isn’t she?”

“Y-yes.”

She didn’t want to tell him that she’d only had sex with other men to see what it was like. Once in a seedy hotel, she’d lost her virginity. She was pretty sure that asshole hadn’t realized that she was a virgin.

And as she’d left, she’d taken his wallet.

Oh, she’d justified it because he was an asshole. She’d only been nineteen and he’d been in his forties.

He’d also been married. She hadn’t known that until after she’d left and checked his wallet to find a picture of his wife and kids.

Then she’d thrown up.

For years after, whenever she thought of sex, she’d feel queasy.

Her next encounter had been in the bathroom of a bar. She’d been there watching someone and had been fake-flirting with a guy at the bar to help her cover story.

Somehow, she’d ended up in the bathroom with him for a quick fuck.

It had been . . . uninspiring.

But at least that guy hadn’t been married.

So yeah . . . her experiences of sex weren’t the greatest. But at least she didn’t feel like vomiting right now so she was going to take that as a win.

“That’s good to know.”

What’s good to know? Holy. Heck. She hadn’t said any of that out loud, had she?

“It’s good to know that you’re sensitive there so we can take some care. Although is it due to where you are in your cycle?”

“My cycle? I’m not biking anywhere.”

His lips quirked as he moved the cloth down her stomach toward her pussy. But he didn’t reach between her legs. Instead, he just washed her stomach with gentle, soft strokes.

“Your period. Menstrual cycle not a bicycle.”

Oh, dear Lord.

Was it possible to die from embarrassment?

Please.

She slid under the water, holding her breath.

Yeah. This was better.

Not perfect. But maybe she’d just stay under here. Could they make her a snorkel that she could use to breathe? Perhaps send some food and water down it and warm up the water once in a while.

She could make a nice life down here.

Suddenly, hands grasped hold of her and forced her up and out of the water.

Drat.

So much for hiding in the bath.

She kept her eyes closed, even as water dripped down her face. A soft towel was pressed against her face.

“Open your eyes, please.”

Darn it.

He might have said please, but she could hear the order in his voice. Opening her eyes, she decided she just wouldn’t look at him.

But he wasn’t having that. Instead, he turned her head toward him with his finger under her chin.

“I’m guessing that was about you being embarrassed. But, one, you don’t have to be embarrassed around me. About anything. And, two, I don’t want you to slip under the water like that. It’s dangerous.”

“It’s two feet of water,” she said. “I wasn’t going to drown.”

“Don’t do it again.” His voice had grown even sterner so she nodded.

“Yes, Sir. Or yes, Daddy. I’ll accept either.”

Cripes.

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good girl. I’m going to wrap your hair up so you don’t get too cold while I finish cleaning you. Where are you in your cycle?”

It was said so casually that it took a moment for her brain to catch up.

“I . . . um . . . what?”

“Where are you in your cycle?”

After wrapping her hair up, he slid the stool down toward her feet and picked up one leg, setting it on the side of the bath.

Then he started washing it with long, slow strokes.

Wow.

That shouldn’t feel so good.

But it did. And she wanted him to move the cloth higher and higher.

Please.

But he set that leg down in the water and reached over to lift up her other leg. He had to lean over the bath to wash that leg, and she couldn’t stop staring at him. He had such muscular forearms.

Who knew that forearms could be so darn sexy?

Well, they were.

“Um, well, why are you asking me that?” she asked.

“Because I want to know everything about you? Because the more I know about you, the better I can take care of you. And that’s all I want.”

Dear Lord.

Hard to argue with that.

Huh. Where was she in her cycle? That was the magical question.

“I’m not really sure.”

Did she sound like an idiot? She was certain that she did. But she couldn’t remember when she’d last had a period.

But all he did was nod. Then he ran the cloth up between her legs. She let out a small gasp as she felt it brush against the lips of her pussy.

Holy heck.

Her entire body heated and she wanted more. It brushed against her pussy again and she found herself parting her legs while biting back a groan of pleasure.

It wasn’t enough, though.

She had never been turned on like this before.

The cloth must have slipped then, because instead of feeling its slight roughness against her pussy, she felt his fingers.

Oh no.

It was nearly too much.

“My poor girl. Do you need to come?” he murmured.

God. Yes.

She wasn’t sure she’d ever been this turned on before. And all he’d done was wash her.

A small whimper escaped. “I . . . I can’t . . .”

“You can’t what? You can’t come? Or you can’t tell me that you need to come?”

“B-both?”

“Hmm. You don’t sound too sure. I wonder if I pressed my finger inside you whether you’d be all creamy for me. Would you?”

Who spoke like this? It wasn’t normal, right?

“I . . . I . . .”

“Are you wet for me, Pet? Do you need me to make you come so you can feel better? Tell me what you want and I’ll make sure you’re taken care of.”

If only things were that simple.

“I . . . I . . . please,” she begged. “I need to.”

“Such a perfect, beautiful girl. You don’t need to do anything else except remember your safeword and say it if you need to. Do you promise to do that?”

“Y-yes!” she cried.

“You’re doing so well. I am so proud of you. I want you to close your eyes. That’s it. Just close your eyes and listen to my voice. Can you do that?”

“Yes.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Yes, Sir,” she said. It was strange how calling him that seemed to take some of the tension from her shoulders.

It made it easier to obey him.

“Now, all you have to do is what I tell you. I don’t want you to think or to hesitate. If you’re uncomfortable or scared then say your safeword. There will never be any repercussions. But otherwise, do what Sir tells you, Pet.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“You’re so beautiful. Such a precious, gorgeous Pet for me. Sir is very pleased with you.” As he spoke, he ran his hands lightly over her body, along her arms and then down over her chest.

When he reached down past her stomach to her pussy, she moaned.

“That’s it. Let Sir know how much you like his touch. I don’t want you to hold back. Give it all to me, Pet.”

She tensed.

She wasn’t sure she could give him everything. Lord, she hoped she could please him.

He took off the towel from her head, then wrapped his hand around her hair and tugged. “Uh-uh. No thinking. I want you to just listen and obey. Be a good pet and you’ll be nicely rewarded.”

Listen and obey.

She should be good at that since she’d had that beaten into her.

No. She wasn’t going to think about that right now.

“Yes, Sir.”

“My good girl.” He let go of her hair and then she felt his fingers at her mouth.

“Open your mouth,” he commanded.

As she parted her lips, he pressed his fingers into her mouth.

“Get them all nice and wet for Sir.”

She wasn’t sure why she had to wet them when she was floating in water he could use, but her job wasn’t to think.

Listen and obey.

So she ran her tongue around his fingers, wetting them as much as she could.

“Well done, Pet,” he praised her.

She preened.

Dear Lord. Really? She was preening over that?

Something soft pressed against her mouth.

Oh. His mouth. He was kissing her. She parted her lips, letting him slip his tongue into her mouth to play with hers.

Damn.

If she had to pick who was a better kisser between Salem and Alexei. . . yeah, there was no way she could do it.

Or would want to for that matter.

As he kissed her, he ran his hand down her body. The logical part of her wanted to point out that he didn’t need her saliva on his fingers.

But she supposed that wasn’t the point.

And besides, talking meant that she’d have to stop kissing and she didn’t want to do that.

He ran his fingers along her slit, then drew his mouth from hers.

A low moan of protest escaped and she opened her eyes to glare up at him.

“Were you given permission to open your eyes, Pet?” he asked calmly.

Oh heck.

“No, but I⁠—”

“Then best you close them again, don’t you think?” he asked.

She slammed her eyes closed.

“Now, because you broke the rules this is going to become more difficult for you, I’m afraid.”

What? What was going to be more difficult?

He ran a finger over her swollen clit.

Oh God.

She arched back, raising her hips. That felt sooo good.

He flicked his finger back and forth. Back and forth.

Her arousal grew. She needed more. She pushed her hips up again, feeling the water brushing against her sensitive skin. Reaching down, she grabbed his hand.

“More. More.”

“Uh-uh, put your hands on the side of the bath and keep them there. No touching.”

That was sooo mean! All she wanted was for him to increase the pressure of his touch.

To move his finger faster.

Why wouldn’t he do that?

“Now, your punishment for opening your eyes without permission is that you don’t get to come until I give you permission.”

What?

Nooo.

Tamsyn had spent enough time in BDSM clubs and read enough books about Doms and subs to understand it was a thing.

But she didn’t think it would happen to her.

Especially not the first time that someone planned to give her an orgasm. She’d only experienced them with her own hand and honestly, they hadn’t been all that good.

She’d been starting to think that all the books and movies were lying to her.

Until meeting these guys.

Because she was certain that if anyone could give her an amazing, mind-blowing orgasm, it would be these guys.

“Nooo,” she moaned. “That’s so not fair.”

“Well, next time you might remember to do as you’re told,” he replied without sympathy.

Should she tell him this was going to be her first real orgasm? But that might mean explaining about her other sexual encounters.

And that really wasn’t something she wanted to discuss.

“No thinking,” he ordered, lightly slapping her pussy.

It didn’t hurt and the impact was lessened by the water. But, oh, she could go for more of that. For anything . . . she just wanted him to touch her.

“Please,” she moaned.

“My poor girl,” he crooned. “You’re so wound up and now you have to wait to come. That’s going to be so hard.”

“So will you let me come now?” she asked hopefully.

Surely, he wouldn’t be so cruel as to say no?

“No.”

Drat.

So mean.

He slid a finger inside her suddenly and she gasped. Oh. That felt so good.

“More, please. More.”

“More? I’m afraid you only get more when I want you to have it. Because you’re not in charge right now. You’re my pet for me to play with. To admire and tease and discipline. All mine.”

Damn.

That made her melt.

God, she wanted to be his.

“Please,” she begged as he added another finger into her pussy and started to slide them in and out.

Oh. God.

Nothing she’d done to herself had ever felt like this.

He used his thumb to toy with her clit. How did he know just how to touch her?

Experience.

Uh-uh.

Nope.

She wasn’t going to think about all the women he must have been with. She was just going to lie here and feel.

“I want you to cup your left breast, hold it up for me,” he ordered.

Well.

There wasn’t much to cup. But she was ever obedient. So she cupped her breast, holding it up for him. Then something warm and wet surrounded her nipple.

Another moan of pleasure escaped her.

He ran his teeth lightly over her nipple, then sucked on it firmly.

Oh heck.

Could she come now? She was so close. She could almost touch it.

“Uh-uh.” His finger on her clit stilled. “No coming without permission. That will get you a far harsher punishment if you disobey.”

“What could be harsher?”

He let out a small chuckle. It sounded so evil.

She loved it.

Oh, she was definitely screwed up.

“Just you wait, Pet. I’m sure you’ll earn yourself some punishment. You can’t help but push boundaries, just to see if someone will live up to their word. And I always live up to my word.”

His fingers started moving again before she could fully register just how much he already knew about her. Probably best that she didn’t think about that.

Because it would be too alarming.

So she let him tease her, taking her higher and higher.

“Oh. Oh. I need . . .”

“What do you need?” he asked as his fingers stilled again.

It wasn’t fair.

She’d been so close. Couldn’t he just forget about her punishment and send her flying?

She was panting and her body felt like it was on the edge of something big. Her skin was too sensitive, her nipples too tight.

“Please,” she begged.

Tamsyn wasn’t sure that she liked being turned into this pile of begging mush. Or that he’d done it so easily.

He was evil.

There was no other way to describe it.

“I want you to ask me for what you need,” he murmured, leaning over her. She had let go of her breast earlier to grasp hold of the bath. Otherwise, she’d been certain that she’d slip under the water with all the thrashing around she was doing.

Lord knew how much water had spilled onto the floor of the bathroom.

She’d worry about that later.

After she came.

Could she actually ask him to come, though?

She didn’t think she could.

Then his free hand cupped her breast and he lightly pinched her nipple. She nearly opened her eyes again as she groaned.

How could she feel that in her clit? And why did it feel so good?

“Be a good girl and ask for what you need,” he murmured. “Beg me.”

“Are you . . . is this making you . . . um . . .”

“Are you asking if I’m hard, Pet?”

A squeak of surprise escaped her. Was she asking him that?

Um. Yep.

She thought she was. She nodded.

“Then ask me,” he prodded.

Oh, dear Lord. What had she started? Why couldn’t she have just kept quiet? Maybe she could have come by now.

Idiot.

“Ask me, Pet. You have to ask for what you want.”

Urgh.

That seemed so unfair.

“Can’t you just tell me?”

“No. Open your eyes.”

Shoot, she’d rather liked having her eyes closed. She knew she could open them at any moment, but it made it easier to let go of her fears and worries and just be in the moment.

She stared up into his beautiful hazel-colored eyes.

“Ask me.”

“Are you hard?” she spat the words out so quickly that you could barely understand what she’d said.

But he must have gotten the gist of it, because he nodded.

“Yes, Pet. I think it would be impossible to touch your naked body and not be hard.”

Holy moly.

Now she wanted to see him. To touch him. How hard was he? Could she make him come?

“I want to touch you.”

“Not this time,” he told her. “But one day soon. I promise. But you’ll be a good girl when the time comes and do exactly as I tell you.”

Her lower lip dropped out on a pout. “What? You mean that I won’t get to deny you an orgasm until you beg for it?”

He grinned. He looked so much lighter when he smiled. As though the weight of the world had lifted off him and she made a vow then to make him smile as much as she could.

“I’m afraid not, Pet.”

“That doesn’t seem fair,” she muttered.

“That’s why you’re the Pet and I’m the Sir.”

19

“Now, what else have you got to say to me?” Salem asked.

He started moving his hand again, pressing his fingers deep inside her pussy.

In and out.

Her breathing grew faster. His thumb brushed her clit. Her eyelids grew heavy.

“Keep your eyes on me,” he ordered. “You can shut them again after you ask me.”

“Please,” she begged.

“Ask me, Pet.”

“Please may I come? Oh, please don’t say no or I’m going to do something drastic.”

“I’d ask what, but somehow I think it’s best that I don’t ask.” His thumb moved faster, flicking her clit firmly. Then he moved his free hand down to replace his thumb with his finger.

It was too much. There was no way she could hold back.

“You may come, Pet.”

Oh, thank God. Because she was pretty sure that her orgasm had already started.

It washed over her in waves. One after the other. Growing in strength until she could barely breathe.

She had definitely never felt something this strong or incredible before.

Would it ever stop?

Salem placed his hand over her pussy, pressing down firmly. “Stop coming. Deep, slow breaths. That’s it. Good. Well done.”

Tamsyn was aware of her harsh breaths filling the room as she gasped for air, her body trembling. Then she found herself lifted out of the water. Salem stood with her pressed against his body. He adjusted her so her legs were wrapped around his waist.

“You’re all right, Pet,” he reassured her. “You did so well. You came so beautifully.”

“You . . . you’re getting all wet.”

“Hmm, so that makes two of us, huh?”

What?

Oh. My. God.

She couldn’t believe he’d just said that. She leaned back and slapped his chest. “Salem!”

He grinned.

Oh yeah. She liked him this way. Relaxed and playful.

“I was talking about your clothes,” she grumbled as he grabbed a towel and wrapped it over her back.

“I wasn’t. I was talking about your beautiful, wet pussy.”

“I cannot believe you are saying these things.”

A small chuckle escaped him as he stood her on the floor and then started to dry her. When she attempted to grab the towel off him, he lightly slapped her hands away.

“Let me,” he commanded.

She sighed but let him dry her. She’d never worried about being naked or what she looked like. But she wondered what he thought when he looked at her.

He crouched in front of her so his face was very close to her pussy. Now she could feel her cheeks growing red.

“Put your hands on my shoulders. I don’t want you slipping over.”

“I really think I could do that myself,” she told him.

“Well, you aren’t going to. Now, do as you were told.”

With a sigh, she placed her hands on his shoulders and he lifted her foot onto his thigh.

Holy heck.

What kind of a view was he getting? She tried to bend over so she could see, but that disrupted her balance and she started to sway.

“Eek!”

“Tamsyn!” He grasped hold of her waist. “What are you doing?”

“Um. Well. I’d rather not say.”

Because telling him that she wanted to see how much of a view he was getting of her pussy probably wasn’t her best move.

“Stand up, Little one. You’re going to topple over and hurt yourself.” He finished drying her off, then stood and took hold of her hand.

“Um. I need my clothes,” she said as he led her out into the bedroom.

“I asked Roman to get you some of ours.” Sure enough, on the bed was a T-shirt, some boxers, socks, and a sweatshirt.

The T-shirt was old and faded, the writing on it illegible.

“I don’t know why I still have this shirt,” Salem told her as he pulled it over her head. “My sister gave it to me when I was in college.”

Oh, it was so soft and it still smelled faintly of him.

He crouched with the boxers in hand. “These are Roman’s. He probably thought that mine or Alexei’s would fall off you.”

Even Roman’s boxers were too big and Salem had to roll them over a couple of times at the waist. The T-shirt basically covered the boxers so it didn’t look like she was wearing anything.

But she didn’t care.

Next was the sweatshirt. Salem held it up.

“Hmm. This is going to swamp you. But at least you’ll be warm.”

This house felt plenty warm to her, but she’d lived in some horrid conditions. However, she nodded anyway.

He slid the sweatshirt on and she sighed as Alexei surrounded her. It was like he was giving her a hug.

Salem had her sit so he could pull on some dark blue socks that ended up going up to her knees.

She felt so cozy.

And sleepy.

How could she be tired again? It was like her nap had triggered a reaction and now her body just wanted more sleep.

Or maybe it’s that you’ve never been able to relax like you can here. You can fall asleep because you know you’re safe.

“You’re so tired, aren’t you, Little one?” he crooned. “Let’s brush your teeth and then you can go to bed.”

“I don’ts gots a toothbrush,” she muttered.

Wait. Had she just said gots?

That was strange. Was she slurring her words? It must be the fatigue.

“Sorry. I meant I don’t have a toothbrush.”

“I know what you meant. It’s all right if your Little slips out. Daddy doesn’t mind. In fact, I would encourage it.”

Was that what had happened? And she hadn’t even realized it?

Wow.

“And you don’t have to worry about anything. Because Daddy has it all sorted,” he said soothingly.

He picked her up, putting her on his hip. It was a strange position to be in. Weirdly, she felt kind of shy so she followed her instinct and buried her face into his chest.

“That’s it, Little one. Just do what feels good to you.” He set her on the counter, and she let out a small protest, reaching for him.

Wait.

What was she doing?

Dear. Lord. She was acting so needy.

“Sorry,” she said, pulling back on that part of her that wanted to cling to him like a baby monkey clinging to its mama.

Salem gently tilted her face back. “There’s no need to be sorry. I like you holding onto me. But I just need to brush your teeth and your hair.”

Her hair?

Urgh, yeah. No doubt it was a wild mess.

He crouched down and drew out a toothbrush still in its packaging.

Oh. They were well prepared.

It made her wonder how many women had slept in this room.

Don’t think like that.

They’re allowed to have pasts.

And it can’t have been anyone of significance since there were no women listed in any of her information packs about them.

He would have tried to exploit that angle if he could have.

“Evette keeps all of the bathrooms stocked with the essentials in case we have visitors,” Salem told her. “You’re the first visitor I think we’ve ever had, though. Probably just as well, Alexei would likely scare away anyone who came to stay.”

She could see that.

Relief filled her to know that they didn’t have overnight visitors.

He put some toothpaste on the toothbrush, then held it up. Tamsyn reached out to grab it, but he pushed her hand away.

“I didn’t say you were going to be brushing your teeth, did I?” he told her. “Open up.”

Her eyes grew wide in surprise. “Um, I⁠—”

Before she could fully question him, he’d pushed the toothbrush into her mouth and was brushing. She opened her mouth out of habit and he continued to brush her teeth.

This was nuts.

She’d gone from doing everything herself to basically doing nothing.

Well. She guessed she should be grateful that he’d let her pee on her own.

Don’t say anything or he might try to help you next time.

“Spit.”

God.

Turning her head, she spat into the sink.

“Open again.”

“Salem, I can⁠—”

“Nope.” He placed the toothbrush back in her mouth and started brushing again.

Sheesh.

How dirty did he think her teeth were?

“Spit,” he said after pulling the toothbrush out of her mouth. She spat and he filled up a glass with some water and held it to her lips. “Rinse.”

Tamsyn gave him a disgruntled look but took a sip and rinsed her mouth out.

Then he took the glass before patting her mouth with a cloth.

“I can brush my own teeth, you know.”

“I assumed so since they’re not all rotten,” he replied calmly. “But why do it when I can and I’m happy to? In fact, I almost need to.”

He needed to clean her teeth?

Weird kink but she supposed she couldn’t argue with it. Everyone had things they liked that might not be everyone’s cup of tea.

No need to yuck on someone else’s yum.

He crouched down again and came up with a hairbrush and some ties.

“Evette really stocks the bathrooms with hair products?” she asked. She’d seen them during her snooping, but she’d been unsure what to think.

“Yep.”

He lifted her off the counter and carried her into the bedroom.

“My legs work okay.”

“I know that. Again, it isn’t about what you can do. It’s about what I need to do. Does it upset you to have me take care of you?” he asked as he set her down on the bed.

“No,” she whispered. “It doesn’t.”

Quite the opposite in fact.

“Good.” He drew back the covers. “Get into bed, Little one. I’ll sit behind you and do your hair, but you should get comfy. It could take a while.”

Wincing, she reached up to feel her hair.

Oh yeah.

It was in a bad state.

But she decided it was a waste of time to question him. This seemed to be something he enjoyed doing.

So she got under the covers and he settled in behind her to brush her hair. Reaching over, he grabbed a remote from the bedside table, turning on a kids’ cartoon about some dogs. It was set in Australia.

“Oh, I’ve seen some things about this show, but I’ve never watched it,” she said.

“I think you’ll like it.”

“I think Rome wanted to read some books with me,” she said with another yawn.

“I’ll get him to come in here after I’ve finished doing your hair,” Salem promised.

She giggled at the cartoon.

Salem worked through her hair. He tugged on a piece. “Sorry.”

“S’okay,” she told him. “Didn’t hurt.”

Another yawn.

Another tug that didn’t really hurt.

Her eyes drooped but she tried to keep them open. She really did like this cartoon and she wanted to read another chapter with Roman.

“Nearly there, Little one,” Salem murmured. “Are you sure none of it is hurting?”

“No. I have a high pain tolerance.”

“Good to know,” he said.

It was?

She shrugged that off. There was a knock on the door and Salem called out before she could.

Roman stepped in, holding their latest book. She bounced up and down, feeling a renewed sense of energy as she clapped.

“Yay! Rome’s here!”

He looked startled.

Oh shit.

Had that been too much? She needed to chill. Roman wasn’t a Daddy Dom.

Or at least he hadn’t made a decision. There was a dominant side to him. However, she’d never tell someone what they should be.

“Stay still,” Salem said firmly, lightly slapping the side of her thigh.

Would that make Roman uncomfortable? She watched him closely, but all he did was swallow heavily, his gaze intent on her thigh.

“Have you come to read to me, Rome?” she asked, trying to rein in her Little.

She wasn’t fully in Little headspace. But she was definitely feeling a bit young with how thoroughly Salem was taking care of her.

“If you want me to,” he said, sounding a bit shy.

“Uh-huh.” She nodded enthusiastically.

Another light slap to her thigh. “What did I say about staying still?” Salem grumbled. But his touch was gentle as he tilted her head forward slightly so he could braid her hair.

“Oops, sorry,” she said. “I still want to read the book.”

“She’s tired,” Salem warned. “Even though she brightened up when you came in.”

She tensed slightly. Was he jealous? Upset?

Oh God.

What about Roman and Alexei? Would they be upset with what she and Salem had just done?

She hadn’t even thought about that. Why hadn’t she thought about that? What if they were upset? Was she a bad girlfriend? But how did that sort of thing work? They wouldn’t be together all of the time so sometimes there would be some one-on-one.

In fact, she didn’t think she was up to anything more than one-on-one at the moment.

But that didn’t mean that she shouldn’t have asked them first.

Did it?

She didn’t know what she was supposed to do!

“Hey, what’s wrong?” Salem asked.

“Wrong?” she managed to say through the panic clogging her throat.

“Yes. Why did you get all tense?” Salem asked.

“I just . . . um . . . I . . .” She glanced up at Roman and then away, feeling ashamed.

“What is it, Tamsyn?” Roman sat on the bed in front of her.

“I don’t want to tell you in case you’re upset with me.”

“Upset with you? Why would I be upset with you?”

“Tamsyn?” Salem prompted when she didn’t say anything.

Suddenly, Salem lifted her into his lap so she was sitting with her back against his front.

“Darling girl, I could never be upset with you,” Roman told her.

“But you don’t know what we did,” she whispered.

“So tell us.”

She glanced up at the voice coming from the doorway. Alexei leaned against the door jam. She couldn’t decipher the look on his face. He appeared closed off and cold, though.

“Well we, uh . . .” Shoot. Why couldn’t she just spit it out?

“I made Tamsyn come in the bath,” Salem said calmly. “With my fingers. And I think she’s now worried about how the two of you might react. Which is a failing on our part, because we should have made certain that she knew that any jealousy we might feel is on us. And that the three of us will work it out together so that she doesn’t even have to worry or feel stressed.”

Um. What?

She glanced up and looked around at Alexei and Roman. Alexei appeared less cold and more thoughtful now. Which she guessed was a good thing.

Roman was blushing and glancing down at his lap.

“Shouldn’t I be a part of any of those conversations?” she asked.

“Who said they would be conversations,” Alexei replied.

If they weren’t going to talk through their emotions and feelings, then what did they plan to do?

Actually, perhaps she was better off not knowing what they planned to do.

“Um. Right,” she replied.

Roman reached over and grasped hold of her hands. Shoot, she hadn’t even realized she’d been clenching them until he forced them to relax. Then he turned them over, clucking his tongue as he examined the red marks on the palms of her hands.

“You hurt yourself.”

“It doesn’t hurt,” she countered.

“Well, it looks like it does,” he replied. “And I don’t like it so you will stop.”

Yikes.

That was definitely a stern tone. As she looked up, she saw Alexei giving Roman an interested look before his blue gaze moved back to her, piercing her.

“Sorry,” she whispered.

“Are you saying sorry because you hurt yourself?” Alexei asked. “Or because you let Salem make you come in the bath?”

“Um. Both.”

“You better not be apologizing for coming for me,” Salem growled at her.

Oh shit.

She was failing on all sides. She just didn’t want anyone to be upset with her.

Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath. This was ridiculous! Why did she care so much?

But she did . . .

“I’m sorry I’m so terrible at this.”

“You are not terrible at this,” Roman told her fiercely. “Look at me. Look at me, Tamsyn.”

She opened her eyes, staring into his gray ones. The look on his face was firm. There was no hesitance.

“You are not terrible at this. This is all new. Have you ever had a relationship with three men before?”

“Uh, no.”

She’d never had a relationship with anyone before.

“Then why do you think you should immediately know what to do or say? Why do you immediately think you’re terrible at it? There are three of us. Maybe we’re the ones who are crap at it.”

Her mouth dropped open. Them? But they were amazing at everything.

“I think you’re blowing this all into something bad and it’s not. I’m glad you trusted Salem to bring you to pleasure. Did you enjoy yourself?”

She groaned and buried her face in her hands.

“What?” Roman asked.

“I can’t believe you asked me that,” she cried.

Did he really expect her to answer?

“She enjoyed it,” Salem said. “I made sure of that.”

“After you actually let me come!” She sniffed. “I didn’t think you were ever going to give me.”

There was silence.

Oh shit.

Why did she go and say that?

“You made her wait until she had your permission?” Roman asked.

“Yes,” Salem replied calmly. “Because she was naughty and that was her punishment.”

“Interesting,” Roman said.

What? How was that interesting? And why was he tapping on his phone?

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“I’m keeping a diary about observations.”

“Observations about what?” she asked.

“You,” Roman said absentmindedly. “What you like and dislike. Punishments that work. Things that make you happy or uncomfortable. Any illnesses. Your cycle. When did you last menstruate?”

She let out a strangled groan. This was not happening.

“I already asked her that,” Salem said. “She isn’t sure when she last had a period.”

“Huh. I thought all women kept track of that sort of information,” Roman said.

“Well, clearly not,” she grumbled.

“Let me know when you next have a period and I’ll keep track for you.”

She put her hands over her hot cheeks. How did this conversation come about?

Salem leaned forward and kissed along her neck. “Don’t worry about jealousy. Like we said earlier. There will be times we’re all together or just one-on-one. You don’t have to worry about the other people feeling jealous because that’s on us. Not you. Jealousy is normal. But we don’t want those emotions affecting you. We all want this to work. We all want a relationship with you so it’s up to each of us to manage our emotions.”

Everything he said sounded so good. But she still wasn’t sure that it would be that simple.

You just have to make sure you spend time with each of them alone.

Her gaze rose to Alexei who was being surprisingly quiet. That wasn’t normal for him. Was he upset?

“Get some rest, baby,” Alexei told her with a wink. “You’re gonna need it.”

All right. Maybe he wasn’t upset.

Maybe he was just plotting the ways he was going to make her come.

Yikes.

“Also, I like seeing you in my sweatshirt; although I know you’ll look even better in nothing at all.”

She was out of her depth.

Swimming in the ocean without a flotation device.

She was not ready.

Salem kissed the side of her neck before lifting her off him and placing her in bed. He tucked the covers around her and turned off the television.

Tamsyn knew she should take off her sweatshirt, she was going to roast. But she couldn’t bring herself to move.

Plus, she liked wearing a piece of each of them.

“Roman will put you to bed, all right,” Salem murmured. “Be a good girl and go right off to sleep. Do you need anything?”

“She probably wants some water,” Alexei said. “I’ll go get her some.”

“What about a nightlight?” Salem asked. “You could leave the light on in the bathroom and just adjust the door.”

“I don’t need a nightlight,” she reassured him.

Such an idea was laughable.

If she’d ever needed one, she’d had it trained out of her to want it.

“Are you sure?” Roman asked. “You’re in a new place. When I’m somewhere new, I often wake up disoriented.”

“I’ll be all right.”

She was used to waking up in strange places. This certainly wasn’t the worst place she’d ever slept. Alexei returned with a water bottle which he placed on the bedside table.

“I’m two doors along if you need me,” Salem told her as though she didn’t know exactly where his bedroom was. “Don’t worry about waking me up.”

Alexei brushed her hair back off her face. “The braids are cute.” Then he kissed her on the lips. When he drew back, her heart was racing and she didn’t feel nearly as tired as she did before.

He smirked down at her as though he knew exactly the effect he was having on her. And, in all likelihood, he did.

The rat.

When they were both gone, Roman stared down at her.

“Um. Hi,” she said, feeling awkward.

Hi?

Was that really the best she could do?

“Hi,” he replied, sounding just as awkward. “Is it all right for me to be here or would you rather be alone?”

“I really don’t want to be alone. I don’t think I could sleep.”

It was the truth. She never slept well. But she’d gone from feeling sleepy just twenty minutes ago to being wide awake.

“All right.” He settled down next to her. “Is this all right?”

Okay, she needed to do something to make him feel more at ease.

“Rome?”

“Yeah?”

“I like you.”

He rolled onto his side and she rolled as well so she was facing him.

“Yeah?” he whispered.

“Uh-huh.”

“That’s good because I like you too.”

“And I like being around you,” she added.

He cleared his throat. “Me also.”

“So how about this? If I want time to myself, I tell you. And if I don’t say anything, then you’ll know I want you around. Okay?”

“That sounds perfect to me, darling girl.”

She yawned. “I barely sleep usually. I’m not sure I can remember ever feeling this tired.”

“Maybe your body has decided it’s time to get some rest then.”

She guessed he was right. He lay on his back again and opened the book. Then he started to read. He had the perfect voice.

As her eyes grew heavy, her body weighted down, she started to drift.

His voice stopped and she let out a small murmur of protest. “Don’t stop.”

“Darling girl, you’re basically asleep.”

“Don’t leave. Please.”

She knew that if she was fully awake, she’d probably never have said that. But she was in that state between sleep and wakefulness and she couldn’t guard her words.

“All right. I’ll stay,” he reassured her.

Good.

“Can I hold your hand?” she asked. “Only if you want to. You don’t have to.”

“Here, darling girl.” He held out his hand and she slid her hand into his.

That felt so good.

She was glad he was staying because she didn’t want to be alone.

20

Alexei slipped into her room.

He shut the door behind him and stepped into the corner. His gaze ran over her sleeping form. Then over the man lying next to her, holding her hand.

That was disgustingly sweet.

He was surprised to find Roman here. He didn’t think the other man would sleep with her this quickly. Although he doubted that Roman had done anything with her like Salem had.

That had shocked him although he knew he’d hidden it well.

Out of the three of them, he hadn’t imagined that Salem would crack first and touch her. A surge of jealousy filled him and he had to fight it back.

Fuck.

This sharing shit was going to be harder than he’d first thought.

You’re doing it for her.

Because it was obvious that she was attracted to all of them.

And even though he was certain she would choose him, he found that he didn’t want to make her choose. He also didn’t want to lose his two best friends.

So he’d keep his jealousy to himself.

Salem didn’t fuck her, at least.

Sure, Alexei knew he would one day. Maybe Roman too. But that would come another day.

His head tilted to the side as he watched the two of them sleep. Roman was lying on top of the covers.

Always the gentleman.

No way would Alexei be lying there like that. He’d be under the covers with her plastered next to him . . . or on top of him.

He would likely sleep with his hands all over her. Maybe once cupping her ass or her pussy.

Or with his fingers deep inside her pussy.

Fuck.

He was growing hard.

You cannot get yourself off while they’re sleeping. You cannot get yourself off while they’re sleeping.

He kept repeating that mantra in his head. However, it did very little to help his hard cock that was pressing against his sleep pants.

Fuck.

What he wouldn’t give to crawl under those covers and push her legs apart. To eat that gorgeous pussy while she slept. To hear her cries as she shattered.

Right.

He really needed to think about something else before he came in his pants.

Roman was surprisingly at ease with her considering he didn’t really like anyone touching him.

Alexei moved to a chair that faced the bed and sat back, ready for a long night.

Because he’d tried to go to sleep in his bed. He’d tried to stay away. But his brain kept reminding him that she was under his roof.

Just a few feet away.

And it was a temptation he’d been unable to resist.

To his surprise, she suddenly sat up and looked around, her gaze going directly to where he leaned against the wall.

Shit.

Could she see him? How could she see him?

Unless . . . had she been awake since he’d entered the room?

That was . . . interesting.

Had she been awake before he came in or had he woken her up?

She slid from the bed without waking Roman. He frowned when he saw that she was no longer wearing his sweatshirt. But she reached down and grabbed it from the floor, pulling it over her head.

That was better.

He didn’t give a fuck what it said about him to be this possessive of her. He was who he was.

And he wasn’t going to apologize.

On silent feet that impressed him, she walked over to where he sat.

“Are you all right?” she whispered.

His eyebrows rose. She was concerned about him? Not upset that he’d snuck into her room in the middle of the night?

He crooked a finger at her and she slowly walked closer.

But not close enough.

Leaning forward, he grasped her around the waist and lifted her onto his lap so her legs straddled his. His large hands tightened their hold on her thighs as she wriggled.

“Stay still,” he murmured. “Or you might get more than you bargained for.”

She froze. “Do you mean . . .”

“I’m hard as a rock, baby. And this close to stripping off those boxers and bending you over that bed.”

He heard her breath hitch, but she made no other noise. She was good at staying quiet. It made him want to test her. To see how long she could stay quiet while he licked her pussy.

“I don’t think you’re ready for that, though,” he whispered.

“I’m not?” She didn’t sound so sure.

“No. But you will be. And then you’ll find out what it truly means to be mine. In all ways.” He reached down and cupped her mound through the thin material of Roman’s boxers.

He had to fight another surge of jealousy. She was theirs too. She could wear their clothes.

But he didn’t have to like it. He wanted to rip their clothes off her.

And cover her with him.

He moved his hand up to the waistband of the boxers and slid it underneath and down to her slit.

Fuck. She was so wet.

“We shouldn’t be doing this with Roman just there,” she said, squirming.

He lightly slapped her ass. “Stay still. You don’t want to wake him. And I won’t hesitate to put you over my knee if you’re naughty.”

Her breath hitched again.

Oh, she liked the idea of that, didn’t she?

She was a very naughty girl.

He slid his finger down to her entrance, pushing it inside.

“Fuck,” he whispered. “This isn’t what I came in for.”

“No? What did you come in for?”

“Just to check on you,” he told her. “I needed to make sure you were all right.”

“You were worried about me?”

She sounded so shocked and he didn’t like that.

Had she never had someone worry about her?

Or maybe she’s amazed that you were worried about her.

Alexei shrugged. “I guess I was since I’m here.”

“That’s really kind. But I’m fine. Rome is here.”

“So he is. Sweetly holding your hand, sleeping on top of the covers . . . I won’t be like that.”

“What . . . what do you mean?” she asked as he slid a second finger inside her.

“I mean that I’m the guy who will take advantage of every inch you give me and push for more.”

He slid his fingers out of her pussy and caught her cry of protest with his lips. Then he drew back, his lips a mere inch from hers. “You’re going to stay very quiet for me.”

“And if I can’t?” she whispered back.

He grinned. “Then you’ll find out what happens to naughty girls.”

Disobey me, Bunny.

Push me.

Bring. It. On.

He stood and held her in his arms, then he walked to the bed and laid her down on the end so her hips were at the edge of the mattress.

“What . . . what are you doing?”

“Quiet, Bunny,” he ordered. “The only time I want to hear you speak is if it’s to say your safeword. I’m hungry and I want a midnight snack.”

Well, if he wanted a midnight snack then shouldn’t he have gone to the kitchen? Why was he in here?

Suddenly, he drew off her boxers before pushing her thighs apart.

Oh.

Ohhh.

Now she got it. He wanted to eat her.

This wasn’t something she had any experience of. Would he like it? Would she taste all right?

Oh God.

She’d never been like this before. She’d done more worrying since meeting these guys than she had in the last ten years combined.

Before she could decide whether she was going to ask him if he really wanted to do this and what he’d do if she tasted awful, he’d taken a long, slow lick of her.

Oh. My. God.

That was definitely like nothing she’d experienced before.

And she wanted more.

His tongue flicked her clit and she had to slam a hand over her mouth to hold in her whimper.

“Hands behind your head.”

What?

Why was he being so mean? It was going to be impossible to stay quiet.

Slap!

His hand landed over her pussy.

“Don’t misbehave,” he warned.

She quickly slid her hands behind her head and closed her eyes, biting down on her lip. His tongue lazily moved over her pussy.

More. She needed more. She needed to feel his tongue back on her clit, driving her crazy.

Anyone would think that she hadn’t just come a few hours ago, she was that desperate to come again. He pressed his tongue inside her.

In and out.

Oh. Ohhh.

Do not make a noise.

She guessed she mustn’t taste disgusting since he didn’t stop or move his tongue away.

He slid his tongue back to her clit, flicking it while he slid two fingers back into her pussy.

It was too much.

Close. So close. She was so near the edge that she could practically taste her orgasm.

Then he drew back.

What? Nooo.

It was too much and she couldn’t stop herself from leaning up on her elbows to glare down at him. “Nooo. I was so close. Put it back. Put. It. Back.”

Silence greeted her.

Oh. Shit.

What the hell had she just done?

“What are the two of you doing?” Roman asked in a sleepy voice.

Was he going to be upset that they’d been doing this while he slept?

Why hadn’t she stopped Alexei?

You can’t blame Alexei. You wanted this too. You could have said your safeword at any time.

“I was eating our girl’s pussy. She was told to stay silent, but it seems she just couldn’t do it. Too bad because now that means I have to punish her.”

Why did he sound so happy about that?

“You did it on purpose!” she accused him.

“Did what, Bunny?” he asked.

Oh no. He sounded way too innocent and she was certain that he’d never been innocent a day in his life.

“You made me talk.”

“How did he make you talk?” Roman asked, sliding down the bed toward them.

She turned to look at him.

Wow, he was sexy when he just woke up. They’d ended up leaving the light on in the bathroom for some reason so she could make out his face.

Yeah, sleep-rumpled Roman was hot.

Hotter, even, than daytime Roman.

“He . . . um . . . well, he . . . he stopped!”

“He stopped?” Roman asked. “And that forced you to talk?”

“Well, yeah, because I didn’t want him to stop.”

“Ahh, I see. He drew away and you were demanding that he come back.”

“Yes. I was so close. So close and now I’m not going to get to come and that is the first time I’ve ever had oral sex.”

It took her a moment to realize that neither man was saying anything. She sat up.

Or she tried to. Roman pushed her back down. Which was odd for him. He wasn’t one to move her around like the other two were.

“This is your first experience of oral sex?” Roman asked.

“Um. Yeah. Is that weird?” she asked quickly.

“Not weird,” Alexei said. “But something I would have liked to have known before we started.”

“Why? If you had known would you not have stopped?”

“Nah, I’d probably have still stopped. But it does change the punishment I had in mind.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t punish me,” she suggested. “Since I’m so new to this and everything.”

“Nope, you’re still getting punished. Roman, you in?” Alexei asked.

“In?” Roman asked.

“Yeah, I need something to gag her with so she doesn’t make any more noise. I figured you could do that with your cock.”

“My cock?” Roman repeated, sounding shocked.

Would he want to . . . to . . . wait, was Alexei suggesting that Roman should gag her with his cock?

Did she want that?

She thought about it for all of two seconds.

Yes!

But there was no way that Roman would want that. He didn’t like to be touched.

“You want me to put my cock into her mouth?” Roman asked. “To gag her?”

“Yeah.”

“Only if you want to,” she said hastily, aiming a glare at Alexei. He shouldn’t boss Roman around. “You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do.”

“Uh, well, would you want that?” Roman asked her.

“She doesn’t get a choice,” Alexei said in a firm but not harsh voice. “She’s being punished.”

“There’s always a choice,” Roman said. “She can say her safeword.”

“Yeah, but she’s not. Do you need to say your safeword, Bunny?” Alexei asked.

“No,” she said a firm voice so Roman knew she meant it.

Because she wanted everything they planned to give her. That and more.

Roman licked his lips. “Surprisingly, I do want to try this. I only want my cock touched, though. And I might have to draw back.”

“That’s fine.”

“I should also tell you that I’ve never done this before. It might be terrible.”

“Neither have I,” she told him. “I might be terrible.”

He grinned. “I very much doubt that.”

“Enough,” Alexei grunted. “Roman, get your dick out and put it in her mouth. Tamsyn, if you need to stop, hold your fist up in the air. One of us will see it. Understand?”

“Yes, I understand.”

Excitement flooded her as Roman pulled his pajama pants down, along with his boxers.

Holy moly.

She could almost taste his cock. No doubt it would taste divine.

What he revealed was surprising. It was thick and long and already erect.

Tamsyn licked her lips.

Oh, yes, please.

“See how much she wants it,” Alexei said as Roman seemed to hesitate. “She doesn’t seem to realize this is punishment.”

“How can it be punishment when his cock is so pretty?”

“Pretty?” Roman asked.

“Uh-huh. Pretty.”

“Not sure that I want to have a pretty cock,” he said, sounding disgruntled.

“Gag her,” Alexei said. “She’s not supposed to be talking right now.”

“That is so mphm.” To her shock, Roman moved closer and pressed his dick into her mouth.

Shit.

He was lucky she didn’t bite down in shock. But she kept her mouth open wide.

“That’s it,” Alexei said. “Unfortunately, it seems that our girl has some issues following orders. So this might be the best way to gag her in future.”

What the heck?

Oh, and it was such a hardship to have their dicks in her mouth?

Rude.

“Well, if it has to be done, it has to be done,” Roman said. He was kneeling over her and it couldn’t be a very comfortable position.

“Hmm, let’s move her around. Pull out.”

Roman slid out with a groan. “That feels so good.”

“I know, buddy,” Alexei told him, lightly tapping his shoulder. “It’s about to feel amazing.”

21

Roman didn’t know how the feeling of her mouth around his cock could get any better. But he trusted Alexei to be telling him the truth.

He just hoped like heck that he didn’t come too early and ruin the whole encounter. Reaching down, he squeezed the base of his cock.

Behave yourself.

Alexei shot him a look before snorting quietly. He had to be feeling the same, though, right?

Roman might not have any experience, but he knew how much Alexei wanted Tamsyn.

Lifting her up, Alexei placed her so she was lying along the edge of the high bed. Her legs were dangling off one side.

“There, that should be a better height for you to gag her with your cock,” he said before moving around so he was kneeling on the floor again. He was so big that he easily reached her pussy, even kneeling.

Roman turned to look at her. Was it more polite to take off his bottoms? But he didn’t know how he felt about that so he lifted his top up slightly.

Was she still okay with that? Had she changed her mind? Before he could question her, she locked her mouth onto his dick. He let out a surprised cry.

Alexei chuckled. “I think she likes your cock.”

“She . . . blathering badgers. She’s sucking so hard.”

“Yeah. Bet that’s going to make it hard to last. Let me see if I can distract her.”

Alexei’s head disappeared between her legs and whatever he did to her, it definitely distracted her. Her hold on him softened and Roman sighed in relief.

He had definitely been close to embarrassing himself.

Tamsyn let out a muffled moan and her hands clenched on the covers. Hmm. He would like to learn how to give her that much pleasure. Perhaps there were some instruction videos he could watch on how to give a woman oral sex.

“That’s it, baby,” Alexei said as he drew back. His arm was moving, though.

Was he fucking her with his fingers?

Darn it. Roman wished he could see that.

Small whimpers escaped her as Roman stood there, his cock hard and aching, his balls tight. His breathing had grown erratic.

“I know you want to come, but you were naughty and spoke, weren’t you? So should you be allowed to come straight away? What do you think, Roman?”

He thought that his balls felt like they were filled with lava.

Holy shit.

“What do I think?” he repeated, trying to think through the fog of arousal filling his brain.

Tamsyn stared up at him with hope in her eyes. She obviously thought that he was her chance to come.

“I think she should have to wait a bit longer.”

Her eyes widened.

Alexei chuckled. “That’s what I was hoping you’d say. You can move, you know.”

Move?

Could he move? His breathing grew faster and he drew his dick free of her mouth, then pushed it back inside.

Holy. Heck.

That felt amazing.

He’d jacked off before. It had never felt that good. Not even close.

Her mouth was warm and wet and she moaned in pleasure.

Roman kept a close eye on her hands just in case she needed him to stop.

He never wanted to hurt her. But her hands remained caught up in the bedding beneath her as Alexei continued to eat her out.

This was not what he was expecting when he’d gone to sleep. But he was definitely glad that he’d woken up.

“I want you to come now, Bunny,” Alexei ordered her. “Come all over my mouth. Let me taste you.”

Why did that sound so . . . so sexy? It had nothing to do with Alexei. He wasn’t attracted to the big guy.

Nope, it had everything to do with the girl who was arching her hips up, a scream erupting from her that was muffled only by his dick.

He guessed he was aroused by the idea of doing that to her. Of pleasuring her with his tongue while she moaned.

He wondered what she tasted like.

This was so strange considering he never usually liked touching anyone. But he guessed it helped that he felt in control. She wasn’t touching him.

He called the shots and he liked it.

After a few moments, he realized he was still thrusting in and out of her mouth.

She’d already come. He should stop. There was no reason to gag her anymore.

It was hard, though.

Literally.

He groaned. Now, he was making bad jokes in his head?

Drawing out of her mouth, he stared down at her, his breathing rapid and erratic.

“You did so well, Bunny,” Alexei told her as he came and lay next to her. He placed his hand firmly on her chest.

It was then that Roman realized her breathing was even more erratic than his. Was she all right?

He sent Alexei an alarmed look.

“She’s all right,” Alexei said. “Just a bit overwhelmed, I’m guessing. Nice, deep breaths. That’s it. Good girl.”

Had this all been too much for her? Why hadn’t they been taking things slower? He should never have gagged her with his dick.

Reaching down, he drew his pajama pants up and crouched next to her, brushing her hair off her face.

“What can I do to help?”

Tamsyn turned toward him and her bottom lip came out on a pout.

What did she need? What did she want?

In that moment, he would have given her anything.

“Why did you put it away?” she asked.

Put ‘it’ away? Did she mean . . .

“I was finished gagging you. You, um, came,” he pointed out the obvious.

“Is that the only reason you wanted your cock in my mouth?” she asked, sounding disappointed.

He didn’t like the idea that he might have disappointed her. What should he do?

“What? No, of course not. I liked being in your mouth. I liked it a lot. More than I thought I would. In fact, he still wishes he was in your mouth.”

“Does he really?” she asked, sounding sad.

“Maybe Roman should prove that he’s telling the truth and put his cock back into your mouth,” Alexei suggested.

What?

Really?

He swallowed heavily.

“I think you’re right!” She looked up at him pleadingly.

Bloody hell.

He felt like he was going to lose the plot.

“Maybe you need to beg him,” Alexei suggested with a grin.

Flipping heck.

Would she do that? Would she beg him for his dick?

Surely not.

“Please, Rome. I really want your dick in my mouth. I miss it. I liked sucking on it. I think I’d like it in my mouth all the time if I’m really honest. Please will you? I’ll be a good girl.”

Alexei snorted. “Don’t make any promises you can’t keep, Bunny.”

She grinned cheekily.

Oh, the sassy wee seductress.

He knew he shouldn’t, but he couldn’t help but smile back. Then to his shock, she slid off the bed.

Had she changed her mind? He attempted to keep the disappointment off his face, but he wasn’t sure that he’d succeeded. But then she slid down onto her knees next to him.

What . . . what was she doing?

“Here.”

He glanced over as Alexei thrust a pillow at him.

What?

“For her knees,” Alexei explained. “You lucky British bastard.”

Oh. Ohhh.

Now he understood it.

He dropped the pillow onto the floor between them and took a slight step back.

Tamsyn let out a small whimper of protest.

“I’m not going anywhere. But I want you to kneel on the pillow,” he explained.

She glanced down at it as though she’d never seen it before. “Why?”

“To protect your knees. Kneel on the pillow,” he commanded.

To his shock, she instantly moved.

Blathering badgers.

He hadn’t thought that she’d do what he told her. And straight away.

Was this how Salem and Alexei felt as Dominants? Was this what they liked?

It was certainly a rush.

But he could also see how such power could be abused. How you could take this power and let it morph into something darker. If you weren’t careful.

But he knew that he would never want to harm this girl. It would kill something inside him if he did. And he couldn’t see himself ever being this way with anyone else.

“Give her some praise,” Alexei suggested.

Roman started. Shit. He had forgotten that the other man was there.

“Our praise bunny loves it when you tell her that she’s a good girl. Don’t you, Bunny?”

Tamsyn gave him a shy look but nodded.

Roman cupped the side of her face. Perhaps it should feel weird to have his dick out with another man watching on. But it was kind of reassuring to have someone there.

Well, someone he trusted.

He knew he wouldn’t feel like this if it was anyone other than Alexei or Salem.

Knowing that they’d help if he became overwhelmed or interfere if he did something wrong was a huge relief.

Although he did worry he was going to make an idiot of himself and say something wrong.

“You’re a good girl,” he told her in a husky-sounding voice.

Fudging foxes.

That sounded ridiculous. Lame. Right?

But no one scoffed at him. In fact, she seemed to lean into his touch and she rubbed her face against his hand.

Like a kitten might.

Alexei called her Bunny. Salem called her Pet. Perhaps he should be calling her Kitten.

“Such a good Kitten,” he murmured. “To do what you’re told. You’re doing so well.”

Her lips parted and she stared up at him with wide eyes. Then she nodded.

“Now, all good kittens have to learn how to suck. Are you going to keep being a good kitten?” he asked.

He didn’t know where all of this was coming from. It just seemed to slide out of his mouth without thought.

She let out a small whimper and nodded.

“That’s it. Open your mouth nice and wide. Well done.”

He moaned as his dick slid into her mouth again.

It was bonkers. He was definitely losing the plot as she started to move. She slid him in and out of her mouth, her hand wrapping around the base of him.

Roman stared down at where his cock disappeared into her mouth.

His heart raced. His balls grew tight. He wasn’t going to last long.

Then she swallowed and shit! That was it. He nearly gave in. He was holding on by the skin of his teeth.

His breath rasped in and out of his lungs.

“Fuck. That’s so fucking hot,” Alexei groaned.

Roman glanced over at the other man. He was lying on his side on the bed and had his boxers down, his hand pumping his cock.

Okay.

Roman had not expected that. And he didn’t really need an up-close-and-personal with Alexei’s monster cock.

No. He would rather stare down at his girl who was sucking on his cock like it was the most important thing she’d ever done.

She was so beautiful.

He could feel his orgasm rushing through him. He threw his head back as he came with a quiet yell.

Blathering badgers.

That felt so darn good. As soon as his brain resettled back into his head, he glanced back down at Tamsyn.

Was she all right?

Bloody hell. Had that been too much? It had been a long time since he’d had an orgasm. And he’d certainly never had one like that.

But she was smiling up at him as he drew his cock away. He heard Alexei let out a grunt, but he thought it was in his best interests not to take a look at the other man.

Kneeling in front of Tamsyn, he took her face between his hands. “Are you all right? Was that too much?”

“It wasn’t too much,” she whispered. “It was just perfect.”

Relief filled him as he leaned forward and kissed her forehead. He didn’t know if he’d ever done anything in his life that meant he was deserving of her.

But he was certain that he was never going to let her go.

22

Tamsyn walked into the kitchen the next morning.

Heck. It was very nearly afternoon.

How the hell had she slept in so late?

Well, that could have something to do with your midnight playtime . . .

Last night, she’d ended up going to sleep between the two of them on the bed. Although how much she’d slept was debatable. She’d hoped she might have been able to turn off the part of her brain that was always on high alert.

But nope.

Having two men in her bed was such a strange occurrence that she’d only slept lightly.

Before they’d left, Roman had kissed her forehead. He was such a sweetie.

Alexei had squeezed her ass cheek and whispered into her ear that she was to behave.

What a jerk.

Why did he assume that she wouldn’t behave?

She made herself a coffee, adding milk and three sugars. Normally, she was a two sugars kind of gal. But today called for more sugar.

“Good morning.”

She jumped with a yelp, turning to see Salem standing there. He wore a white button-up shirt and a pair of jeans.

Tamsyn didn’t think she’d ever seen him in jeans before. Was this how he dressed for the weekends?

If so, she liked it.

He’d rolled the sleeves of the shirt up to show a pair of tanned, muscular forearms.

Yummy.

She could imagine those hands grasping her around the waist, maybe bending her over the counter and pulling her panties down.

And then he’d smack his hand against her bottom . . .

Okay. She needed to stop that train of thought right now.

“Are you all right?” he asked.

“Yes!” she said.

Chill.

“I mean, I’m fine. I just needed some coffee.”

He raised an eyebrow. “I hope you don’t consider that breakfast.”

“Well . . . it’s a bit late for breakfast now.”

“I’ll make you an early lunch, then.”

“You really don’t have to do that,” she told him.

“No? Then it’s good that I want to.” His gaze moved over her, no doubt taking in the fact that she was wearing the same things he’d put her in last night. “We need to get you some clothes.”

“Ahh, well, I was thinking I should go home today.”

It wasn’t a good idea to stay here another night. She was already imagining things that she shouldn’t.

Like happy-ever-afters.

And being free.

Yeah, those were dangerous thoughts.

“Were you? Why do you need to go home?” he asked.

“Um. Well. For clothes, of course.”

“And were you planning on coming back after you went home?” he asked as he took her cup of coffee from her hand.

“Hey!” she protested. “That’s my coffee! Give it back.”

Salem shot her a look as he set it on the counter, out of her reach. Then he grasped hold of her waist and lifted her onto the counter before handing her back her coffee.

Oh.

Right.

Well, now she felt a bit silly.

“Thanks. Sorry. I thought you were stealing my coffee.”

“I’ll tell the others that they shouldn’t come between you and your morning coffee.”

“Me and my coffee are forever,” she replied. “Coffee is my friend. It’s never mean to me. It’s never cheated or lied to me. All it ever does is give me pleasure.”

“Unless you drink it when it’s too hot and then it burns,” he warned as he started chopping some onion and mushrooms, frying them up.

“I’ll take my chances,” she told him as she flicked her legs back and forth. She hit her foot against a cupboard.

Oops.

“Careful,” he said, suddenly moving in front of her and grabbing her foot.

“Sorry,” she said, trying to bend right over to look at the cupboard. “Did I dent it? I can pay to replace it.”

“No, you didn’t dent it,” he said, giving her an incredulous look. “I’m far more worried about your foot than the cupboard door.”

“Oh. You are?”

“Yes, Little one,” he spoke in a low voice. “I am. How does it feel this morning?” He checked it over. “It’s no longer swollen.”

“Nope, it’s all good.”

“That’s good. But don’t swing your feet again, because I don’t want you to hurt yourself. Understand?”

“Yes.”

“Yes, Sir or yes, Daddy,” he told her.

She bit back her initial reply.

Which was most definitely to call him Daddy.

“Yes, Sir,” she finally said.

He placed his hands on either side of her hips and leaned in so his mouth was by her ear.

God.

He smelled so good. It was almost more than she could take.

“I don’t think that was what you really wanted to call me, was it?”

No.

It wasn’t.

But how did he know that? She was an expert at hiding her true feelings.

Or she thought she was . . . these guys seemed to have the ability to see right through her.

He ran a finger down her cheek. “It’s all right to take what you want . . . what you need. It doesn’t make you weak. It doesn’t mean that you’ll change. Sometimes you might . . . but you might find that change is good. You’re not selfish, Tamsyn.”

“It . . . what if I do change and I . . . I can’t go back to not having that thing in my life.”

He tilted his head. “What if you don’t have to go back to not having it in your life?”

It sounded like a fairytale.

You’re already in deep.

“I’m here,” he told her. “I’m not going to let you fall if you want to let go. I can see you’re holding on by your fingertips.”

She let out a small laugh. “Yeah, I’m so close to falling.”

“No matter what you decide, I just want you to be happy.”

“Why?” she blurted out as he went back to cooking. He was whisking eggs and the smells of the food cooking had her stomach grumbling. “Why me? I’m⁠—”

He put his hand over her mouth. “I’m going to stop you right there before you say something that I know your butt will not thank you for.”

Oh.

Drat.

That was a really hard rule to follow especially when she didn’t think she was actually breaking it.

“I do believe we’ve already told you that you’re amazing, beautiful, courageous, and smart, haven’t we? And we will keep saying it until you believe it. You’re the first person who Roman has wanted to touch or have touch him. You’re the first person in a long time that has brought out Alexei’s softer side, who he’s actually paid real attention to. And you’ve made me smile. The only other person who has made me smile recently is my sister. But these feelings I have toward you are anything but brotherly. So saying that you’re not special or that we shouldn’t want you . . . it insults the three of us. Do you understand? And will only result in you getting a hot bottom.”

“Okay, Sir.”

But that didn’t feel right. She really wanted to call him Daddy.

He kissed her forehead and moved back to cooking.

“I guess I am pretty wonderful,” she said as she swung her legs again.

He turned and gave her a pointed look. “That’s one.”

“One? One what?” she asked, confused.

“One punishment. You were warned against swinging your legs in case you hurt your feet, weren’t you?”

“I might have been,” she prevaricated.

“Might have been? Are you trying to tell me that you can’t remember me warning you against doing that just five minutes ago?”

“It wasn’t five minutes ago! It was at least ten, perhaps even fifteen.”

“Ahh. So you do remember.” He poured the egg mixture into the pan before turning to give her a stern look.

“Well, if I did remember then I would tell you that it was at least fifteen minutes ago, not five.”

“And that makes all the difference?” he asked.

“Sure. Because there is a statute of limitations on how long I hafta remember things.”

Whoa.

That sounded strange coming out of her mouth. She’d sounded so young.

And yet it also sounded exactly right.

“I’m pretty sure that there is no statute of limitations on how long you have to remember the rules,” he replied as he folded the egg mixture over.

Wow.

He was like a proper chef. It was hot.

Especially since she could barely cook toast. It always came out crispy.

It’s because toasters had it out for her.

“Um, toasters have it out for you?” he asked, looking slightly concerned.

Shoot.

“I said that out loud, huh? That was more of an internal thought. It wasn’t really intended for external conversation.”

An amused look filled his face. “Do you often have internal thoughts like that?”

“Well, not that often. But occasionally.”

He plated up the omelet.

“Where’s yours?” she asked.

“I’m not hungry.”

“Well, neither am I!” She crossed her arms over her chest.

“I’ve heard your stomach rumble three times since you’ve been sitting there. And unless you want to spend some time in timeout for lying, I suggest you don’t say anything more.”

Wow.

Timeout?

That did not sound fun.

“Timeout is where all toasters should go,” she grumbled.

He placed the plate on the counter next to her, then forked some up. To her shock, instead of offering it to her, he blew on it.

“What are you doing?” she asked as he pressed it against his lips. “Are you kissing it? Wow, that’s taking the term, eat what you love to a whole new level.”

“First, I don’t think that’s a saying. Second, I’m not kissing it, I’m checking the temperature. I don’t want it to burn you.”

Was he serious?

That seemed like something that someone in a romance novel would do. Not something in real life.

Then he placed the fork in front of her mouth. “Eat.”

She stared at him for a long moment before opening her mouth.

Oh wow.

Flavor burst across her tongue. “That’sreallygood.”

“Don’t talk with your mouth full,” he ordered as he forked up some more food. “But I am glad you like it. Now, back to the statute of limitations on remembering rules that I give you. There is no such thing. If I tell you to do something or not do something, then you’re expected to remember that. Forever.”

She chewed her next mouthful. “That seems crazy. What if I live until I’m a hundred and four? Do you really expect me to remember something you told me when I was twenty-three?”

“Yes. I do.”

Sheesh.

“When I’m a hundred and four how old will you be?” she asked.

“Still older. And still able to spank your butt,” he replied.

Yeah. She had no doubt of that.

“Is there any food you don’t like, Little one?” he asked as he fed her some more omelette.

She wrinkled her nose. “Anything gray or green. Sometimes yellow things.”

“Gray, green, or yellow?” He gave her a stern look. “Those aren’t foods, they’re colors. You can’t rule out entire food groups.”

“It’s not entire food groups. And I like some things in those colors. Like green grapes. I like green grapes. It’s just that most green things are gross. Like broccoli and peas. Peas are evil.”

“Peas are evil?”

“Yep. They go everywhere and they won’t stay where you put them. They’re evil and mean and I refuse to eat them.” She crossed her arms over his chest and nodded.

“Well, I can’t argue with evil peas,” he replied. “I definitely don’t want you to be infected by their evil.”

“I’m glad you understand. I’m full now. Need more coffee.” She tried to slide off the counter, but he placed his hand on her chest.

“You can’t get off the counter on your own,” he told her.

“Sure, I can. You want me to show you?” she asked, trying to move again.

“No,” he said. “I know you can do it, but you won’t do it. Because it’s my job to keep you safe and you could hurt yourself if you jumped off on your own.”

She didn’t see how. She’d jumped off balconies two stories high and not hurt herself.

But it probably wasn’t a good idea to tell him that. It would just lead to more questions that she couldn’t really answer.

“So if you want off the counter, you have to ask Daddy.”

“Okay, Daddy. Can I get off the counter now?”

“Not yet.”

She eyed him suspiciously. “Are you just having me on here, Daddy?”

“No. I just want to talk to you for a moment. I thought we could do some shopping for you this morning.”

“Shopping for what?” she asked. “I don’t need anything.”

“Hmm, as gorgeous as you are in our clothes, you might want something else to wear.”

“But I have clothes at my place.”

“Well, we could drive over there and get some, if you like.”

Oh. Wait.

No, she didn’t want to do that.

“Uh, no. That’s okay. Shopping sounds fun!” she said.

“Good. Are your clothes from yesterday clean enough to go out in?” he asked.

“Sure.” She’d just go without panties. “At least the pants will be. Maybe I could borrow a T-shirt.”

“All right, let’s get going.” He lifted her down, then turned her to face the counter.

He lifted the sweatshirt she was wearing and smacked his hand down on her ass.

“Hey! Ow!” she cried. “What was that for?

He turned her back around to face him. “For not listening earlier. Now, off you go and get ready.”

Sheesh.

He should have gotten her ready himself.

Salem stood at the bottom of the staircase, waiting for her. He’d debated whether to push for more control and in the end had decided to let her get ready on her own.

Idiot.

Now he felt out of sorts.

She was turning him inside out. And the truth was that he wanted more.

Tamsyn reached the top of the stairs and started down.

“Wait,” he snapped.

Fuck.

He regretted that tone of voice as soon as it happened. Quickly, he raced up the stairs to where she was frozen.

“What? What is it?” she whispered. “Is there a crocodile behind me?”

Um, what?

“No. No crocodile.”

She let out a deep breath. “Whew.”

“You know that we don’t actually have crocodiles here, right?”

“Yeah, but you never know when one of them will turn up, wanting a cup of tea. It’s creepy.”

“Are you talking about the children’s book?” he asked. Although hadn’t that been about a tiger?

“What? No! What children’s book? Who would write a children’s book about a crocodile who comes for tea? That sounds horrifying.”

“Um, yes, I suppose it does.” He rubbed his forehead. “But I think that book was about a tiger.”

“Oh.” She put her hand on her chest. “Thank goodness. That sounds so much better.”

It did?

This was a strange conversation but he decided to go along with it for now.

“So why did you yell at me to freeze?” she asked. “I could have really hurt myself freezing on the stairs, you know.”

“I didn’t want you to climb down the stairs on your own,” he explained.

She blinked and rubbed at her head. “Why?”

“In case you hurt yourself.”

“Umm. I’ve been climbing up and down stairs a long time on my own.”

“Yes, but when you’re Little, you shouldn’t be. Little girls don’t always pay close enough attention to where they’re putting their feet. So you should always wait for Daddy, Papa, or Roman to help you.”

“I’m thinking that you worry way too much, Daddy,” she said, shaking her head. “You are going to get even more worry lines than you already have.”

He took hold of her hand and helped her slowly down the stairs. Yeah, maybe he was being too overprotective, but he was driven by this need to keep her safe and he wasn’t going to ignore it.

He didn’t know why his body kept telling him that there was danger. It was odd considering there were no indicators.

But still, his instincts were flaring, and it was like he had a warning siren going off inside him.

Protect. Danger. Protect.

“Wait. Worry lines?” he asked as they got to the bottom of the staircase. “I don’t have worry lines.”

“Sure, you do.” She reached up and pointed to the corners of his eyes and then his forehead. “Worry lines here and here and here. I think I’ll call them Mary, Sherry, and Berry. Don’t worry, they make you look distinguished.”

And old, no doubt.

He ran his finger over his forehead.

Okay, he needed to stop worrying about his appearance. He glanced down at her. She was wearing her own pants and shoes as well as one of Roman’s T-shirts. He opened the coat closet to grab her coat.

There was just one problem . . .

“Where is your coat?” he asked her.

“My coat?”

“Yes, your coat. It’s now autumn and is getting cooler. You should be wearing a coat to and from work.”

“I should?”

“You should.”

“Hmm, well if I should, then my coat must have disappeared. Is this a magic coat closet?” She stepped closer, looking inside. “Is it a portal to a magical place? That’s so exciting.”

“Again, this is not a children’s book,” he said.

“What? What children’s book?” she asked, turning to give him a confused look.

He couldn’t tell if she was still having him on or if she meant it.

“It’s not magical, which means that you didn’t wear your coat here yesterday.”

“It was warm yesterday.”

“It was thirteen degrees and that was the high!” he countered. “That is clearly coat weather.”

“Ahh, it is? Maybe I need a chart about when to wear a coat and when not.”

“How about this? For nine or ten months of the year, you need to wear your coat.”

“Wow. Really?”

“Yes, really.”

He grabbed one of Roman’s coats. It would still swamp her but at least she’d be warm. It was a navy peacoat that probably cost more than he made in a month.

But she deserved the best.

“All right,” she said cheerfully as she stared up at him.

She looked like a little girl playing dress ups in her dad’s clothes.

Adorable.

He added a scarf and hat that he found.

“It’s really hot in all this,” she complained as he led her out the door to Roman’s car. None of them drove that often, it just wasn’t worth it in London. But he wasn’t taking her into the center of the city today. He opened the door and she stared at the car.

“Wow. This car is pretty.”

“It’s not pretty,” he said. It was a classic Rolls Royce. It was manly.

“It has white seats. And gold bits. It’s pretty. I don’t want to mess it up.”

“You won’t mess it up,” he told her gently. He understood her feelings, he’d felt that way when he’d first moved into Roman’s house.

Everything had seemed so untouchable.

“I promise,” he added as he got her seated and put her belt on, buckling her in.

“It even smells expensive,” she told him, rubbing her hands over the leather.

He shut her door and climbed into the driver’s seat. As he started the car, she let out a quiet gasp.

“Ooh, and it sounds sexy.”

Yeah. It kind of did.

“So, do you know any good secondhand stores?” she asked as he drove. “Although we might need to be careful where we park this beauty.”

“Second hand stores?” he asked, wondering what she was talking about. “Why would we go to a secondhand store?”

“To buy me some clothes, of course.”

“You want to buy them from a secondhand store?” he asked.

“Well, yeah. I hadn’t really budgeted for new clothes.”

Shit.

He was such a twat. What was he thinking? Here he was demanding that she get new clothes and meanwhile she thought she had to pay for them?

It might help if you explained what you’re doing.

“Actually, I was thinking a different sort of clothing. Things that your Little might want to wear.”

“Oh. You were? Where do we get those clothes from? Will I fit things from the children’s department?”

Actually, she was so small that he thought she probably would. But he shook his head. “No, I was going to take you to a speciality shop.”

“Oh. Hmm.”

He knew there was something wrong. Even though her expression didn’t change. She had gone still and quiet.

Maybe because you didn’t tell her you’re paying, idiot.

“And because this is my suggestion, I’m going to pay for it all.”

She turned to give him a sharp look. “You will pay?”

“Yes.” He was ready for her protests and he had his arguments all worked out.

“Oh, that’s good then,” she said with a sigh.

He opened his mouth to lay out his arguments. And then realized he didn’t have to.

That was . . . odd.

She liked to argue about everything else he’d said or done, but this she just accepted? In fact, she’d started humming happily.

Would he ever understand her?

23

“Oh, this place is so cool!” Tamsyn skipped down an aisle filled with toys.

She couldn’t remember the last toy that she’d had other than her wolf. And there was sooo much here.

But they weren’t here to toy shop. She didn’t even know what she might like.

“Little one, come here.”

“But the clothes are back here.” She pointed further back. Why was he being such a slowpoke? And he’d gotten a cart. She wasn’t sure they needed one. All she was getting was one outfit.

This shop was surprisingly busy. She’d already seen one adult girl sitting in the front of the trolley and two men together. One of the men had a harness on and the man with him held the other end.

She didn’t like that much.

Salem had explained that this was a store that catered to Littles and their caregivers which was super cool.

“Come. Here. I won’t repeat myself again.”

Uh oh.

That was his stern voice. That meant she was in trouble.

Tamsyn was used to being in trouble, but she didn’t like the idea that she might disappoint Salem.

She slowly moved toward him. Her hand went instinctively behind her to protect her butt.

She didn’t know why, but he just had that look on his face.

The spanky-look.

Alexei had it too. And sometimes Roman did as well. She wished they were here. That was the only thing this trip was missing. Alexei would be grumbling at them all, while secretly enjoying himself and Roman would be analyzing everything, working out what would be the most beneficial things to buy her.

“Yes?”

Salem had told her that she could let her Little out here and no one would judge her or worry. But there was still a part of her holding back.

She might have some trust in Salem, Alexei, and Roman.

But that didn’t mean she had trust in anyone else.

Tamsyn stopped about two feet away from him. Well out of striking distance.

But he crooked a finger at her and then pointed at the floor in front of him.

“Right here.”

With a large sigh, she moved forward. “What is it? Do you want something?”

“Yes. Now, are you sure your foot is all right?”

“Yes, you checked it earlier, remember?” And it felt fine. All good.

“All right, tell me if that changes. Now, I want for you to listen when I tell you something. What did I say before we came into the store?”

“Uh, I do believe you said that you wished they made the car parks bigger.”

He sighed. “After that.”

“That I’m supposed to stick close to your side at all times and not wander off. And that I have to obey you.”

She’d only listened to that with half an ear, though. It was all a bit boring, really.

“And what did you do?”

“Skipped off.”

“Right. So now you’re going to have to sit in the trolley.”

What? No fair.

But he wrapped his hands around her waist and lifted her into the seat at the front of the trolley.

Whoa.

Next, he put the straps over her so she couldn’t slide down.

“But this is no fun! I can’t touch anything from here.”

“You also can’t run off and get lost.”

“I wasn’t going to get losted. I have a very good sense of direction. Maybe you would get losted, not me.”

All right. Seemed her Little was coming out whether she wanted her to or not.

“Maybe if you behave yourself, you can get down,” he told her as he pushed her.

Wee!

Actually, this was a bit fun. For a start. After about ten minutes of being pushed around she started to get bored.

And she desperately needed to pee.

Salem started looking at all the clothes. He asked her a few times for her opinion, but honestly, she had little interest in what she wore.

When he got into a conversation with an employee about which pinafore dress would be warmer, she knew she had to make her move.

After all, she was a ninja. She could sneak out of this death contraption before he noticed she was gone.

All she needed was to undo her belt.

Ta-da!

That was easy.

Free! She was free!

She could do anything she wanted and the first thing she wanted was to pee.

It took her a while to find a bathroom. And she heard her name shouted in the distance, but she ignored it as she raced into the bathroom.

When a girl had to go, a girl had to go.

As she exited, there was a large man standing there. He would be handsome, if he wasn’t so cold looking.

He had his arms crossed over his chest. He wore a navy blue shirt and black pants. His dark hair was cut short. And he was scowling.

Hmm. He might be attractive if he didn’t frown so much.

Immediately, she found herself frowning back at him with her arms crossed over her chest.

He wasn’t going to out-frown her!

His eyebrow rose in surprise. “Brave little thing, aren’t you?”

“Maybe you’re the brave one,” she stated.

“What are you doing here on your own?”

“I’m not here on my own,” she stated. Did he own the place or something?

He moved his gaze around pointedly.

“I don’t see anyone, do you?” he asked.

“Well, obviously he’s not here.”

“He isn’t? Are you sure he’s not imaginary?”

Huh. How rude!

Where had this man gotten his manners from? The recycle shop?

He needed to return them for a refund.

“Considering he’s storming toward us right now, no.”

The guy turned toward Salem just as he reached them.

“Tamsyn! What are you doing over here? Why did you wander off?” Salem demanded, running his gaze over her.

“I had to pee.”

“Why didn’t you tell me? I would have brought you to the bathroom.”

Tamsyn tilted her head to the side. “Um, you were busy and I didn’t want to disturb you when I can go myself. I was fine until I ran into this guy. Be careful . . . he hasn’t got many manners.”

The guy gave her another stern look. Sheesh. Did he ever smile? It would lighten up his whole face and make him look years younger.

“Salem, I didn’t know you had a Little.”

Well, I do.” He frowned at her. “You didn’t listen very well when I told you not to wander off.”

“Oh. I’m sorry. But I wasn’t wandering. I had to pee.”

“I’m guessing your hand hurts,” the man said to Salem.

That was a strange thing to say. She stared at Salem’s hands. They just looked like they always did. Why did he think they would be sore?

“Why would his hand hurt?” she asked.

“From all the spankings he has to give you,” the big man rumbled.

“She’s new to this, Oxford,” Salem said.

Oxford? That was his name? Well, she guessed Ox kind of worked for him. He was as big as an Ox. And she’d always thought they looked grouchy.

“You’re not, though. You should have made it clear that she was to stay with you at all times.”

Umm . . . oh no. She didn’t like this guy telling her off. But she really, really didn’t like him telling Salem off.

No one scolded her man.

“Hey, don’t talk to my Salem like that.” She stepped between the two of them and glared up at the big Ox.

“Or what?” Amusement filled his face.

“Or you’ll answer to me.”

Salem wrapped his arm around her waist and drew her back. “It won’t happen again, Oxford.”

The big man just grunted. “Littles running around on their own is just going to cause trouble, you know that. Also, aisle twelve holds all the spanking implements. You might want to pick up one or two. Save your hand.”

What? That was so rude!

As the Ox strode off, she attempted to run after him. She was going to give him a piece of her mind. But Salem drew her up off the ground.

“He’s so rude! Let me down! Let me at him. I’ll teach him. I don’t need any spanking implements to teach him a lesson.”

“Whoa, calm down.” Salem turned her around and held onto her shoulders. “You need to stop and calm down. Oxford might be somewhat stiff and stern, but he owns this place, and he can make the rules.”

Stiff and stern?

“He’s got the manners of a donkey and the personality of wet cardboard.”

To her shock, Salem’s lips twitched. “Wet cardboard?”

“Uh-huh. Nothing worse than wet cardboard, it’s just mush. He’s got the personality of mush.”

Salem’s smile grew and he shook his head. “You are so much trouble, you know that?”

“I am?”

“Uh-huh and you’re also in trouble.”

She pushed her lower lip out. “But, Daddy, why am I in trouble? The big Oxen was the one being mean.”

“The big Oxen . . . oh, is that a play on his name? Or his looks?”

“Both.”

“I like it. I’ll have to tell Alexei. He and Oxford do not get along.”

“Because Alexei doesn’t like people telling him what to do,” she guessed.

“Exactly. Now, Oxford’s mushy personality aside, you’re in trouble because you knew that you weren’t meant to leave my side. And I don’t want to talk about the definition of meandering. Because you know you should have asked me to take you to the bathroom.”

“But I can do it on my own, Daddy.”

“That isn’t the point. The point is that you knew the rules and you broke them. What happens when we break the rules?”

“We get ice cream!”

“Nope. You get punished.”

“Well. That wasn’t the outcome I was hoping for.”

“I’m sure it wasn’t. Come on.” He took hold of her hand and led her back to the cart. Then he lifted her into it and did up the seatbelt.

“I don’t think I even want to know how you got out of this.”

“It really wasn’t that hard,” she told him.

“I think we might need to get you one of those leashes. Then you won’t be able to wander off or go to the bathroom on your own.”

A leash?

Um. Not happening.

He pushed her to the side of the building where a number of doors were. She caught sight of a sign next to one door.

Feeding Room.

Then another.

Nap Room.

Then he stopped outside the third one.

Punishment Room.

“I want to visit the nap room,” she said hastily.

“Are you tired, baby?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Poor girl. I’ll put you down for a nap after your punishment then.”

That wasn’t what she’d meant!

24

Salem cupped her chin in his hand, tilting her face back.

“I want to tell you something and you need to hear me. I will always protect you. I promise. No one will hurt you while you’re with me.”

She blinked up at him. “But who protects you, Daddy?”

“I can protect you and me, baby.” It was so cute that she thought she had to look out for him. But he didn’t want her doing anything stupid.

Stepping between him and Oxford before hadn’t been a smart idea. Not that either of them would do anything to harm her. But he never wanted her to put herself in a dangerous situation. Especially not to protect him.

“You got between me and Oxford before which wasn’t a good idea. While I know he’d never harm you, there might be other situations with someone who would hurt you. Understand?”

“I guess so.”

“You’ll always be safe with us. And I can’t imagine us wanting you out of our sight.”

Her eyebrows rose and he realized what he’d just said.

And how possessive and controlling it sounded.

“Ahh. I probably shouldn’t have said that out loud.”

“Probably not,” she agreed. “I am going to have to go some places by myself eventually, you know.”

“Like where?”

“I don’t know. The gynecologist?”

“Why wouldn’t we go to the gynecologist with you?” he countered.

“You want to go with me?”

“Yes. Next appointment, let me know. I’ll go with you.”

“What if you’re working?”

“One of us will make ourselves free. Roman can always shuffle his schedule around. See? Where else would you need to go?”

“I, um, well, I’m sure there will be somewhere. I can protect myself.”

Nope. He still didn’t like that. But he didn’t say anything, because he really didn’t want her going anywhere alone.

He opened the door. “In you go.”

Curiosity filled her as she stepped into the punishment room.

Ominous name.

She glanced around, taking it all in. “Huh.”

“Something the matter?” Salem asked as he closed the door.

“Well, punishment room sounds so scary. Like there should be torture devices inside.”

“Torture devices?” he asked as he rolled up the sleeves of his shirt.

Wow.

He had the sexiest forearms. And his hands.

Man.

She could feel her body tingling in awareness as she stared at his hands.

“You okay there, Little one?” he asked, sounding amused.

What?

Oh crap. She was staring at his hands like a stalker instead of answering the question.

Wait . . . what was the question?

Dear Lord.

Was this going to be her downfall? Sexy arms?

“You thought that something called the punishment room would be filled with torture devices?” he reminded her.

“Oh yeah.” Right. That’s what she’d been talking about. She wandered around the room, touching the leather sofa against one wall, then the wooden chair facing the corner. Odd placement. Finally, she moved to the large cupboard.

“I was just expecting chains from the ceiling, maybe a rack, some power tools, even a bit of blood, you know?”

She turned to find him staring at her in surprise.

Was it something she’d said?

“You have an active imagination,” he told her. “What movies have you been watching? Or is it those books that you and Roman read? Maybe I should be paying closer attention.”

“Uh, no, those books don’t have anything like that.” She watched him carefully as he walked toward her. “Just an overactive imagination.”

“Hmm.” He cupped her chin, tilting her head back. “I don’t want you watching or reading anything that will give you nightmares.”

“I . . . I . . . won’t.” She swallowed heavily. When had anyone ever cared if she got nightmares?

Never.

Well, not that she could remember, anyway.

“If you have any nightmares, I want you to come to me, understand? You trust me to keep you safe, don’t you, Little one?”

She was entranced by him.

He should have been a hypnotist not an MI6 agent. Tamsyn swallowed heavily.

“Yes, Daddy.”

And she didn’t even have to fake the sincerity in her voice. That was the scary part.

Because she wanted to go to him with her nightmares . . . only she knew she wouldn’t.

Tamsyn would never want her nightmares to touch someone as amazing and wonderful as Salem. He didn’t deserve that.

None of them did.

“I don’t like the look on your face.”

“Sorry. Is this better?” She scrunched her face up and bared her teeth.

“Oh, much better.” He smiled and her heart melted more.

It was impossible not to fall for these guys. Not when they showed her day after day all the ways they would take care of her if she was theirs.

And she really, really wanted to be theirs.

“I can handle your nightmares, Little one,” he told her, rubbing his thumb over her cheek. “I promise you that. I can see you want to hold them all back, probably to protect me. But that’s not the way I work. My woman lets me protect her, understand?”

“You’re starting to sound like Alexei.”

“Hmm. Disturbing. But did you ever consider that perhaps Alexei is starting to sound like me?”

“That’s even more disturbing,” she said. “Because that means on the outside you look like a normal guy but on the inside you’re a living, breathing caveman.”

“Not sure I’d use the word caveman. But when I want something, I get it. And when something is mine, I protect it, I take care of it, and it does what I say.”

“It? I’m an it?”

His lips twitched. “No, you’re definitely my Little one, my Pet, my baby. Notice there was one word I said a lot there?”

“My.”

“Yep. Mine.”

“So what you’re saying is that you’re just as bad as Alexei, if not worse, but you just hide it better.”

“Now she gets it.”

“That’s disturbing.”

Leaning in, he kissed her.

And, oh boy, what a kiss. She didn’t know how he had the ability to make her melt in seconds, but he did.

It was like the rest of the world faded away and all that was left was the two of them.

He wrapped his hand around the back of her neck, squeezing lightly and she felt her legs give way. The dominant move did it for her every time.

Thankfully, he seemed to be prepared for her losing control of her limbs as he moved his hand from her chin and placed his arm under her ass, lifting her into the air.

When he drew back, he held her cradled against his chest. She breathed in heavily, trying to slow her racing heart as she buried her face into his chest.

“You all right, baby?”

“Just trying to remember how to breathe.”

Salem let out a chuckle and she smiled. She loved making him laugh. “Would you like me to help you?”

“Help me?” She leaned up to give him a skeptical look. “Just how would you do that?”

“By putting my lips against yours and breathing for you.”

“Ah, that was what led to me losing my breath in the first place, so no. I have this.”

He was still smiling and relaxed as he carried her to the sofa and sat with her on his lap.

“I like this,” she told him, cuddling into him.

“Me too. I can’t remember the last time I was this relaxed. Or smiled this much.” He rubbed his hand up and down her back.

“Do you come here often?” she asked. She tried not to tense up at the thought of him bringing other women here. Of him taking them into this room and kissing them.

“Uh, no, actually. I’ve only been here four or five times, I think. Why do you ask?”

“It’s just that you seemed to know Oxen well.”

“First, I would suggest you never call him that in his hearing. And second, I actually know him from the club. He’s a member. I’ve heard he’s branching out and opening more stores across the United Kingdom.”

“So you don’t bring every girlfriend there, huh?”

He eyed her for a moment. “You don’t need to be jealous, Little one.”

“I’m not jealous.”

Drat.

She was totally jealous.

“No lying.” He gave her a stern look. “That just added extras onto the spanking you’re owed.”

Wait.

What?

“What spanking?” she asked. “I’m getting a spanking?”

“Why do you think we’re sitting in a punishment room?”

“Uh, I don’t know.” She hadn’t thought it through. “I was distracted by your arm porn and then the kissing. Why am I getting a spanking?”

“Because you got out of the cart and left without permission when you knew that you were meant to stay with me. And you’re getting extras because you just lied about being jealous.”

Well.

That just sucked.

“I wasn’t lying, exactly. I was just evading the truth.”

“Evading the truth sounds like another way of saying lying.”

“Why do you have to be so clever?”

“I have brought two girlfriends here. But obviously, they didn’t work out. And that was several years ago. I haven’t dated anyone in well over two years. The last person I brought here was my sister, Alina, when she was over for a visit. And one of her men was with us. I’m a member so I had to come with them to give them access. None of them meant as much to me as you do.”

Great.

Now she felt awful.

Because she didn’t want to hurt him. She didn’t want this to end badly.

But it likely would.

Like everything she touched, it would probably turn to shit.

“We all have pasts, baby,” he told her. “And I don’t regret anything in my past. Because it all led me here, to this moment, to you.”

“How are you so damn perfect,” she complained.

He grinned. “I think you were calling me a caveman before, so I’m not sure that perfect is the right word to use.”

Salem was perfect compared to her.

“Little one? Are you upset?”

“Just with myself for earning extras,” she grumbled.

“Poor baby,” he mused. “You are in trouble, aren’t you?”

“Maybe you could just forget about those extras?” she suggested.

“I could. But I’m not going to. That wouldn’t set a good precedent now, would it?”

“Do you always do the right thing?”

“I try to.”

And that was the difference between them. Because she wasn’t sure she’d ever done the right thing in her life.

“I don’t know that I’ve always done that.” She bit her lip. She wanted to say more, but she couldn’t. But the guilt was kind of overwhelming her. “Am I a really naughty girl, Daddy?”

Part of her wanted to take it back, but she had to know. Perhaps she really did deserve this spanking. She had disobeyed him. And she had most definitely lied.

Oh, how she’d lied.

So much that she probably deserved to be spanked every day for the rest of her life.

Although maybe she wouldn’t tell him that because she did quite enjoy sitting.

“Hey, we’re all a bit naughty sometimes.” He cupped the side of her face, staring down at her.

“Not you,” she said. “You’re perfect.”

“No such thing as perfect, unless I’m looking at you.”

Tamsyn shook her head. That wasn’t true. In fact, it was so far from the truth that it was laughable. “Not me.”

“Hmm, well, maybe I should say that you’re perfect for me. And being perfect for me doesn’t mean that you always have to do everything right, that you always have to follow the rules. Do you want to know a secret?”

Uh.

She guessed, even though it seemed a strange thing to ask in the middle of a conversation.

“The truth is . . . if you were truly perfect, if you never did anything naughty, if you followed all the rules and never put a foot wrong . . . well, you wouldn’t be perfect for me because I rather like that I get to spank you.”

She gasped, making it very long and dramatic.

Because a secret like that needed some drama.

“You like to spank me?” she cried, outwardly outraged.

And secretly, relieved.

Salem’s eyes danced with amusement. “I know it’s shocking, but yeah, I do.”

“That’s just mean, Daddy. You shouldn’t like spanking me. You should like spoiling me.”

“Well, luckily, I like that too.”

“You do?” she asked breathlessly. She’d just been joking. She didn’t really expect him to spoil her.

“Oh, yeah. And I’ll be spoiling you . . . right after I spank you.”

Again, her lower lip dropped out. “I still don’t want the spanking.”

“Then you shouldn’t have broken the rules. If I don’t punish you, then what’s to stop you breaking them again? And next time you might get hurt. I can’t allow that.”

“That seems like some Daddy logic right there,” she said.

“Poor baby, you’re regretting your choices right now, huh?”

“Uh-huh.”

“That’s normal. As long as you’re not regretting choosing me.”

Was that a hint of vulnerability in his voice? She’d never heard that from Salem before. She hadn’t thought that he’d ever doubt himself.

And why would he? He was Salem.

What could possibly be improved on?

“Never,” she whispered. “It would be impossible to regret choosing you.”

Leaning in, he kissed her lightly. “Good. I want you to remember that in a few minutes.”

She gulped.

Then he lifted her, standing her on her feet. “Now, do you know why you’re being punished, Little one?”

“I’m going to assume that ‘because Daddy is a meanie’ is not an acceptable answer.”

“You’re right,” he replied. “Because all that answer will get you is some time in the corner.” He gestured toward the chair facing the corner.

Oh, she should have realized that was why the chair was there.

“You’d be sent to sit in the corner and think about your answer and how you might choose something more appropriate. And then you’d come out of corner time and walk over to me to give me that answer.”

“And then what?

“Then you’d get a spanking and all would be forgiven.”

“Forgiven? Really? Does a punishment really work like that?” she asked.

She was skeptical. Because in her experience, forgiveness was impossible to come by. And from what she’d seen of other people’s relationships, things were often brought up over and over again. It didn’t seem that humans found it easy to forgive and forget.

Then again, sometimes they shouldn’t forgive and forget because some things were simply unforgivable.

“It does for me. Once a punishment is given, that’s it. You’ve paid your dues and hopefully you have learned from your mistake.”

“Well, hopefully.” She wasn’t so sure.

“Do you want to ask any more questions?”

“Umm.”

Questions. What kind of questions could she come up with to delay this?

“I can see that you don’t have any questions,” he said dryly.

“I might! I’m just trying to think of some.”

Salem chuckled. “Little one, I don’t think you’re meant to tell Daddy that you’re trying to delay your spanking.”

“Ohh. But you said not to lie, Daddy.”

He shook his head. “Brat. So I did. Let’s get this spanking done before you say anything that’s going to get you into more trouble.”

She groaned. But that was actually a good idea. She really didn’t want to add to her spanking.

He reached for the top of her pants and she took a step back.

“Daddy, what are you doing? You haven’t even bought me dinner.”

“I’ll buy you dinner later,” he told her. “But this isn’t about sex. We need to strip off your pants for your spanking.”

“What? Why? And do we really have to do this here?” She glanced around the room. “What if they have cameras in here?”

He glanced around as well. “Who are they?”

“I don’t know . . . someone . . . anyone . . . the Ox. What if the Ox is watching us right now? Do you really want him to see my bare bottom?”

“He’s not watching. There are no cameras.”

“Are you sure?”

“It would be illegal to film us without our permission.”

“I hate to tell you this, Daddy. But the kind of person who would film someone getting their butt paddled, isn’t really gonna be concerned with permission or legalities.”

He thought about that for a moment. “Point taken.” Then he got to his feet and started searching the room.

Huh.

He was actually taking her seriously. She hadn’t really expected that. But she did appreciate it.

Fifteen minutes later, they’d searched the room and were back in their previous positions.

This time, when he reached for the top of her pants, she didn’t stop him.

She had nothing. She was out of excuses.

Darn it.

He pulled her pants and panties right down to the bottom of her feet. “Step out.”

“Are you sure the door is locked?” she asked worriedly.

“Yes, I’m sure.”

“You’re sure you’re sure?”

“I am,” he reassured her. Then he helped guide her over his lap.

Okay.

So this was happening.

It felt different than it had earlier or with Alexei. Of course, those had just been a few spanks.

They hadn’t really hurt.

But Salem didn’t rush. He took his time. He positioned her how he wanted, then rubbed her butt.

“Such a gorgeous bottom,” he told her.

She started to relax bit by bit.

And that’s when he smacked his hand down on her bottom.

He’d tricked her!

Got her all relaxed and happy, then bam!

“Ouch, Daddy!” she cried. “That hurt!”

It hadn’t really, but she figured she should protest. That was what he’d be expecting and it might get him to stop early.

Maybe.

“It’s meant to hurt, Little one. That’s the idea.”

“Well, the idea sucks!” she complained.

“Poor baby,” he crooned.

And then he hit her again!

That really wasn’t nice. She started to wiggle, seeing if there was a way she could get free. But he pressed her down against him, his hand heavy and firm on her lower back as he smacked her again and again.

“Daddy, stop!”

“Not yet, Little one. The only way I stop is when I’m ready to stop or if you say your safeword. Are you saying your safeword?”

Pfft. Say her safeword over a small spanking?

She didn’t think so.

“I don’t need to say my safeword, Daddy.”

“Good girl. You’re being so brave. I’m so proud of you.”

Seemed a bit silly to be proud of how well she was taking her spanking.

But at the same time, she couldn’t deny the way that her body warmed from the inside out.

She liked being praised.

Who knew? Not her.

But it wasn’t like she’d ever really been praised before so how would she have known?

The spanking continued for far longer than she’d thought it would. By the end of it, she was kicking her feet and letting out small cries. There were no tears. But she couldn’t remember the last time she’d cried.

A long, long time ago.

And she wouldn’t be crying today. But she kind of wished that she could because she thought that it might offer some more release.

However, something inside her did feel lighter as he lifted her and settled her on his lap. She was facing him, her legs spread over his lap.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her face into his chest as he rubbed her back.

She felt strange. Almost vulnerable. As though she wasn’t quite settled into her own skin.

This was silly.

It was just a spanking.

Tamsyn couldn’t figure out why she felt this way. She’d gone through far worse and not been affected like this.

But it wasn’t about the pain. It wasn’t really about the spanking exactly. She could have gotten free at any time. She’d chosen to stay over his lap and be spanked.

Because she trusted him?

It was a scary thought.

Maybe that was why she felt so vulnerable. Because she’d completely trusted him to take care of her and he’d kind of stripped her bare.

“Little one? Come back to me now. It’s all done. It’s all over now and I need you back here with me.”

She shuddered. She wanted to go back to him.

His hand wrapped around the back of her neck, squeezing firmly.

“Come here. Come to me. Right now. Breathe. In. Out. And again. Back to me.”

The sternness of his voice and the firm hold he had on her helped her take a deep breath and come back into her body. She pulled herself together.

Really. This was ridiculous.

“Sorry,” she muttered, completely embarrassed.

“You have nothing to be embarrassed about,” he told her firmly. He moved his free hand up and down her back.

The gentle way he massaged her was in contrast to the firm hold he had on the back of her neck.

And for some reason, it totally soothed her. It was like he was holding her together, pushing her down against him. But at the same time showing her a softness that she needed.

“That’s it. Good girl,” he murmured. “Just relax into me. You were such a good girl for me. You behaved so beautifully. I’m so proud of you.”

Dear Lord.

Those words just seemed to wrap around her and give her a giant hug.

What should she do now, though? Should she move? Probably. Tamsyn doubted that he wanted to sit here all day with a half-naked woman on his lap.

She tried to pull back, but he tightened his hold on her.

“Just stay where you are. I have you. Let me hold you. I need it.”

He needed it?

Oh, she hadn’t realized. Well, she wanted to give him what he needed. He always took care of her.

So she snuggled in and let him hold her.

Because he needed it.

And she just might need it too.

25

Tamsyn took Salem’s hand as he held it out to her.

He wrapped his hand firmly around hers.

She wasn’t sure how long she’d sat on his lap. But eventually, he’d gotten her dressed again and now they were going to get on with their shopping.

Longest shopping trip she’d ever been on.

Although it also might be the only shopping trip she’d ever been on. Well, that she could remember.

But he didn’t immediately walk out the door. Instead, he cupped her chin and tilted her face back. “Does that happen often?”

“Does what happen? Me getting my butt spanked? No, it doesn’t.”

“I find that surprising.”

She glared up at him as his lips twitched.

“But I actually meant the sub-drop. I wasn’t expecting it. You said you’d never played before, so I guess you’ve never experienced it in the past.”

Um.

Sub-drop.

“Was that the feeling like I was spinning without an anchor? Kind of falling into a pit without any way of getting out. And then you kind of dragged me out.”

“That’s what it felt like?”

“Um, yes.”

“Yeah, sub-drop can be felt in different ways by different people but that’s what I think is what you were feeling. So you’ve never had that before?”

She shook her head. She could honestly say that she hadn’t. But then she hadn’t really been in a situation before where she might experience sub-drop.

The closest she’d come was when Alexei had spanked her in the gym. But that had felt different. It had been over with almost before she’d known what was going on.

There was something different about being around each man and the way they affected her. And with Salem she felt more submissive, she guessed. He had that calm dominance that made her feel so secure. With Alexei, she felt a bit sassier. She knew Alexei would challenge and protect her. He wouldn’t let get her away with anything, but at the same time he’d been there, egging her on and supporting her.

And with Roman, well, he felt like home. A warm blanket, a hot chocolate with marshmallows, her favorite things in one person.

How had this happened so quickly?

Why did they all fill part of her soul in individual ways that altogether made her feel whole?

Had she been destined to need three of them?

“That’s something we need to watch for. I know it can be scary, but I need you to know that I will always take care of you. I would never leave you alone during a sub-drop. I will always help pull you back. Okay? Just know that you don’t have to try and hide what you’re going through.”

“I, um. All right. Do you think that might happen often?”

“I don’t know, baby. The fact you haven’t experienced it before, maybe not. Perhaps it was because this was your first real punishment with me? I’m not sure. Maybe it’s being here. Or that you were in Little headspace.”

“I’m not sure.”

“It doesn’t matter why, just that it happened and now I know to look out for it and can tell the others to be careful too. I always want you to be supported and looked after.”

Damn.

How did he get better and better?

However, she thought it was time for a change of topic. Before she blurted out something she didn’t want him to know.

“Let’s go shopping, Daddy!” She was forcing it a bit and she could tell he knew.

But he simply nodded and led her back out to their cart. He lifted her in and buckled the belt.

“Right. No getting out this time. Understand? Only Daddy is allowed to touch this belt.”

“You got it, Daddy!” She saluted him.

She was starting to feel more relaxed and as he pushed her through the store, she could feel herself slipping further into Little headspace.

They walked through a soft toy aisle and she gasped as she saw it.

It was perfect. So cute.

So handsome.

“What is it, Little one? What do you see?”

“That one! That one right there.”

He frowned as he glanced at the soft toys and reached for an elephant.

“No, no. Not that one. That one.”

“This one?” Next, he picked up a white rabbit.

“Uh-uh. There. Next to the rabbit.”

“Baby, you can’t be serious,” he said.

“Why not?”

“Um. Well. Because I think this one isn’t even meant to be on the shelf, it obviously had some manufacturing errors.” He grasped hold of the toy that was a mix of black, brown and white. It only had one ear and crooked eyes. And its fur was kind of flat in patches.

“What even is it?”

“Daddy! It’s obviously a puppy and I love it. Please?” She couldn’t remember ever asking anyone for anything. But this was something she wanted.

More than anything.

If she had her own money, she would buy him.

“If you’re sure,” he said skeptically, handing the dog to her. “You really don’t want the bunny? She looks so soft.”

“I’m sure she is. She’ll make someone else very happy. But I want this guy. I’m going to name him Atlas. He’s so cute.”

“Not sure that I’d agree that thing is cute.”

Her bottom lip dropped on a pout. “Don’t you like him, Daddy? I can put him back if you want.”

Something swirled in his gut.

Something that felt suspiciously like panic. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d panicked. But he felt that now.

Panic and chagrin.

“Here.” She held out the ugly toy as her lower lip trembled.

And he held his hands up, taking a step back. “No, no, you keep it, Little one.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want you to not like Atlas.”

“I like him. He’s . . . unique.”

He was definitely that.

“Yay!” She hugged the ugly thing tight while giving Salem a huge smile. And he knew he’d done the right thing.

He grabbed the handle of the cart and kept pushing them through the store. He had to keep a close eye on her to see the things that she gravitated toward. Because she didn’t ask for anything else. But there was a large, fluffy sage-green beanbag that caught her eye. It barely fit in the cart, but he shoved it in.

Along with a soft blanket that she claimed was the color of the ocean. She didn’t reach for any more toys. But he could always bring her back later for those. At the moment, he wanted to get her some clothes.

Something other than the black outfits she wore all the time.

They strode through the punishment implement aisle first, though.

“Daddy, I don’t think I like this aisle,” she told him.

He swallowed a smile. “I don’t think any Littles ever like this aisle.” As well as a huge selection of paddles, there were also riding crops, floggers, and a few canes. None of which he’d use on his girl.

Although he did see a heart-shaped paddle covered in a soft leather that looked appealing. He picked it up and tested it against the palm of his hand.

She jumped at the noise it made. “Daddy, no!”

“No?” He raised an eyebrow. “Hmm, I don’t know. This might make a very nice imprint on your naughty bottom.”

“That’s just mean,” she grumbled.

He put it back and then looked over the handcuffs.

“These?” He held up a pair with some soft fluff on the inside of the cuffs.

She shrugged and nodded.

Salem picked up a ball gag next and watched the way she shook her head.

Right. Definitely a no.

Interesting.

Next, he moved to the pet play area. He grabbed a pair of puppy ears that were attached to a headband. There was also a matching tail that you secured to an anal plug.

“These are cute. Similar in color to Atlas.”

She shook her head again. There was a small blush on her cheeks.

“No, my pet?” he murmured. “You like to be patted and coddled as my pet, but you don’t think you’d like to look the part? Perhaps get a doggy bed? A cage?”

He was pushing her. Maybe harder than he should.

And to his surprise, she raised her thumb to her mouth and started sucking.

Shock held him still. He really hadn’t been expecting that reaction. And the way her eyes widened told him that she hadn’t consciously intended to do that.

“Maybe this isn’t quite right, hmm?” Perhaps they needed to spend some more time together as Pet and Sir to figure out exactly how that dynamic would work best for them. He put those things back. He’d told her that she didn’t need them to be his pet, and he’d meant it.

Then he walked over to her, cupping the side of her face with his hand. “It’s all right. You don’t have to worry. I won’t do anything that makes you uncomfortable. Perhaps I’ll push sometimes, but you can always use your safeword, understand?”

She nodded and he tapped her hand. “Would you like a pacifier instead of sucking your thumb? Sucking your thumb can be unhygienic.”

Salem pushed the trolley into the baby and toddler area. They were getting closer to the clothes, but he wanted to see how she reacted to the things in this aisle.

“Ahh, here we go. Some pacifiers. Do you see anything you like?”

She shook her head.

But he caught her studying the pacifiers. He reached out for one with a puppy face on the front of it and held it out to her.

She drew her thumb out of her mouth. “I don’t know.”

“You don’t know how you feel about it?” he asked.

Tamsyn nodded. “I don’t think I’m a baby. But then, I didn’t expect to suck my thumb either. It just felt right.”

“You don’t have to be a baby to suck your thumb or use one of these. Older Littles do that too. For comfort, for sleep. Sucking on something can just help you shut off from the world. I have another idea for something you can suck on . . . and I just realized how much I sound like Alexei right now.” He shook his head in mock-horror and she giggled.

“Oh, I know what Papa would like me to suck.”

“Don’t encourage him. So let’s give the pacifier a go. And maybe a bottle before naps. And a sippy cup for other times. As well as some plates and cutlery. They have a lot in this range.” Everything he chose had images of a brown and white dog on it.

“Um, Daddy?”

“Yes?”

“Don’t you think you’re going a bit overboard? You’re gonna be broke by the end of this trip.” Her eyes were wide as she watched him add more things to the cart.

He shook his head. “Don’t worry about money. That’s my job, not yours.”

“I’m not sure that’s true. If you run out of money, I’m out of a job.”

“I’m not going to run out of money, all right? I’m a grown man who has been managing his finances for a long time. Well, I let David manage them. He’s my brother and he’s good with money. I’ve got a large nest egg. All right?”

“But you might need that nest egg for other things. Like toilet paper.”

“Toilet paper?”

“Well, yeah. It’s pretty essential, right? You really don’t want to run out. That would be a disaster. What happens if you run out of toilet paper? Then you have to move onto things like leaves. Then clothes. Then all of a sudden, you’re naked, running around, with no toilet paper. Honestly, it wouldn’t be a good look for you, Daddy. Well, the no toilet paper thing, not the naked thing. The naked thing could be a really good look.”

He blinked. He’d never heard her talk so much in one go. Was she . . . nervous?

Maybe anxious.

About him spending money on her?

“Baby, my money is for me to worry about. I don’t do anything I don’t want to do. This isn’t a worry for you and I don’t want you to take it on. All right?”

“All right, Daddy,” she agreed.

“Good girl.” He kissed the top of her head. “Let’s go have a look at the clothes now.”

He pushed the cart down through the shelves until they reached the back of the shop.

There was an overwhelming amount of clothes, and they seemed to be grouped by age.

He headed toward the toddler area, which he thought might be suitable for her. There were also adult clothes toward the far right. But he’d told her this was more about her Little.

However, if he could work out her sizes, he might order some things online for her.

“All right, I’m going to let you down so you can find some things you want to try on, okay?”

She gave him a bit of a worried look but nodded. He undid her belt and lifted her down. She wandered around, looking lost.

He studied her for a moment. She appeared so confused. Almost as if she’d never done anything like this before. Which was ridiculous.

She must have shopped for clothes at some time. But perhaps she liked to shop online or it had been a while.

Or maybe it was because she had never bought Little clothes before. She did seem to favor black tights and sweaters. And everything here seemed quite colorful.

She ran her fingers over a patchwork-looking sweater. Then she went on to a tutu skirt in a bright pink.

“Choose anything to try on,” he urged as he drew out the sweater and skirt. “How about these?”

Tamsyn chose some different sizes and then something snapped inside her and she started pulling out lots of different things. He held his arms out and she piled them on top.

He took note of the sizes.

All right, he thought he had a good idea of what size to buy.

“Do you want to try these on?” he asked.

She shook her head.

“No? Do you just want to get them, then?” he asked, surprised.

“Oh. Is it too much? It’s too much, isn’t it?” She started to grab items.

“No! All of this is fine, Little one.” He was impressed by how much she’d chosen. And it was all colorful. “Come on, let’s take this all home and you can do a fashion show.”

26

“What the hell is this thing?” Alexei picked up the ugliest, saddest toy that he’d ever seen in his life. “You bought this for her?”

He’d gotten home about two hours ago to find Tamsyn and Salem still out. Which he hadn’t been happy about.

But apparently their shopping trip had been successful.

Well, sort of.

Alexei didn’t consider this ratty toy successful.

He was sitting on a chair in the living room while Roman and Salem were on the couch. Tamsyn was getting changed in a downstairs bedroom. She’d wanted to do everything herself, and it was easy to see that Salem hadn’t liked that much, but he’d given in as long as she wasn’t going up and down the stairs alone.

“I tried to convince her to get one of the other stuffed toys,” Salem said. “But she wanted this thing. I think the girl at the counter actually discounted it so heavily that we were paid to take it. Apparently, it wasn’t even supposed to be out on the shelves. I’m guessing someone else felt sorry for the ugly thing.”

“It is . . . different,” Roman said.

“Whatever you do, don’t call it ugly in front of her,” Salem warned. “She loves it and I was just happy that she was embracing her Little side. I managed to buy a few other things, but not much. I’m going to do some online shopping for adult clothes too.”

Roman frowned. “She agreed to that?”

“No,” Salem replied. “I’m still doing it.”

Alexei grinned. “You’re starting to act more like me.” He placed his hand over his chest. “I’ve never been more proud.”

Salem rolled his eyes at him. “Anyway, I have some other things to tell you. I had to spank her while we were out.”

“Had to?” Roman looked shocked. “Why would you have to spank her?”

“Because she broke the rules. She wandered off when I told her to stay put. Unbuckled herself from the cart when I wasn’t looking to go to the bathroom.”

“Naughty.” Alexei was sad he’d missed that, he’d have enjoyed spanking her bottom for that misbehaviour.

“Oxford found her,” Salem added.

“What? That asshole.” Alexei wasn’t a fan of Oxford. The other man was an uptight prick. He was extremely black and white where Alexei liked a bit of gray in his life.

He’d thought that Salem was too black and white for him when he’d first met him. But he’d soon learned that Salem had quite a bit of gray in him.

There was nothing that Salem wouldn’t do for those he loved. Including murder.

Alexei appreciated those sorts of qualities in a friend.

“He wasn’t happy that a Little was wandering around on her own,” Salem told him. “I thought he was going to kick us out.”

“It’s not the club, though,” Roman protested. “There’s no formal rules, are there? And it’s a place that caters to Littles, they’re going to break the rules now and then.”

“I don’t think that any Little that belonged to Oxford would dare disobey him,” Alexei muttered. “And then there are those assholes he’s friends with.”

“His friends?” Roman asked.

“He has several friends in high places,” Salem said. “But let me get to the rest of this before she comes out.”

“She’s taking a while, do you think she’s okay?” Alexei asked. He felt this strange humming beneath his skin. This need to get to her . . . to see her . . . to touch her.

It was odd.

He’d never felt this way about a woman before in his life.

About anyone before.

However, he didn’t really like having her out of his sight.

“After her spanking, she went into sub-drop,” Salem explained.

Surprise filled him. “After her spanking?”

“Why did she go into sub-drop?” Roman asked. “Is that normal? During just a spanking?”

“I don’t think we should say something is normal or not normal,” Salem explained. “What can be normal for one person isn’t necessarily normal for someone else. Although she said she’d never experienced it before. Perhaps it won’t happen again or maybe it will happen each time she’s punished or in a scene . . . I don’t know, but we need to watch out for it.”

Alexei nodded.

“What do you do for sub-drop?” Roman asked. Rather than looking worried about it, he seemed interested.

“Aftercare. Lots of aftercare. Holding her helped. Talking to her. Keeping her close to me. Keeping her warm and feeling secure and safe.”

Roman nodded. “All right. I’ll remember that.”

Hmm.

Roman would make a good Daddy. He seemed very good at helping her to feel safe and secure. It was Roman who’d been formulating a better eating plan for her. Who had noticed how cold she often got and had increased the heating in the house. Who had basically forbidden her from roller skating to work. But had also brought several gym mats to put on the tennis courts so she could practice her roller skating there.

Yeah, he might not realize it, but Roman was a Top.

The door opened and Tamsyn stepped inside.

For a moment, he thought it was a joke. But then he took in the look on her face. She looked so happy.

Beaming.

And he found himself smiling back at her. Even though what she was wearing was truly an assault on the eyes.

She had put on a bright pink tutu skirt which would have looked cute with a plain white T-shirt and some white sneakers. But for some reason, she’d pulled another skirt on top of it. A short mini-skirt in orange. Then on her top half she wore a purple, silky shirt with a large collar and long sleeves.

Oh and she’d topped that off with a woollen, white vest.

The effect was . . . odd. It was bright and crazy and eclectic.

But if it was what she liked . . .

“You look gorgeous, Bunny,” he told her.

“I know.” She giggled and spun around, sending the tutu flying around her feet. There was a carefree look on her face. Something he didn’t think he’d seen in her before.

He sent a glance at the other two. Thankfully neither of them were looking at her in horror.

What did it matter what she wanted to wear? There were only the three of them to see her and if it made her feel good.

“I feel so good I want to go out! We could go for dinner.”

“Uh, actually I was going to make dinner. But we could set up the dining table with candles and a tablecloth,” Salem suggested hastily.

“Wait! Can we have a picnic outside instead?”

“A picnic outside?” Roman repeated, getting up to pull the drape back. It was already looking darker and colder out there. “I’m not sure it’s picnic weather.”

“Oh.” She visibly deflated and the three of them shared a hasty look. Roman’s face was filled with panic.

“Well, I’m sure we can rug up and go outside,” Salem said.

“Really?” A huge smile crossed her face. And he knew that it could be five below outside and they would still go outside to eat.

Just to keep that smile on her face.

“Oh, goody! My first picnic!”

“Your first picnic?” Alexei asked sharply.

“Huh? What?” she asked. Then she waved a hand in the air. “I meant our first picnic together. With Atlas! I don’t think he’s ever had a picnic before.”

“Who is Atlas?” Roman asked.

“This guy, of course! Isn’t he the cutest?” She hugged her toy puppy tight.

“Sure,” Roman said, scratching his head.

“As soon as I saw him I thought, that puppy looks cute,” he said.

“Come on, Atlas! Let’s get ready for our picnic!”

27

Tamsyn was a bit sad to take off her cute clothes. But Salem had insisted that she had to dress warm. Salem had dressed her in a mix of their clothes. One of Alexei’s coats went over the top and when she’d glanced into the mirror, she’d burst into laughter.

She looked like an abominable snowman.

But now that she was outside, sitting on a blanket on the ground, she was glad that Salem had gone so overboard with her clothes.

It really was freezing out here.

“My weather app says that it’s only six degrees,” Roman said, studying his phone. “I think that Tamsyn needs a blanket around her as well. And is that hat wool?”

“The hat is wool,” Salem said. “But I agree about the blanket.”

“I’m really fine. I’m warm.”

“I’ll go and get the blanket,” Roman said, jumping up.

She sighed and frowned at Salem. “Daddy, I don’t need a blanket.”

It was surprisingly easy to call him Daddy now. It just seemed to slip out.

“We don’t want you to get sick. I’ve forgotten the bread sticks. I’ll be back.” Salem disappeared, leaving her with Alexei.

“Those two have forgotten what the best source of heat is,” he said.

“What’s that?”

“Skin-to-skin.” Reaching out, he lifted her onto his lap. She squealed and very nearly elbowed him in the face, but she clawed back her instincts.

“Alexei!”

“Call me Papa,” he ordered. “You’re at ease calling Salem Daddy. And I’m Papa.”

She glanced up into his face. Roman had turned the outside lights on so she could sort of make out the expression on his face. And he appeared serious.

“All right, Papa.”

“Good.”

“There’s just a problem with your theory about skin-to-skin.”

“What’s that?” he asked.

“I don’t think you can get to any of my skin. I think it might take a month of unravelling to find my skin.”

He chuckled. “You might be right. But there is some skin free.” Turning her to face him, with her legs bent and straddling his hips, he rubbed his cheek against hers.

“That was nice, Papa,” she told him. “Do the other side, though.”

He rubbed her other cheek with his. Then he rubbed their noses together. Back and forth lightly.

“An Eskimo kiss,” he murmured.

Oh.

Then he fluttered his eyelashes against her cheek. “Butterfly kiss.”

That was so sweet.

He touched his lips ever so lightly against her eyes. She closed them as he got near and he kissed one, then the other.

“Angel kiss.”

Oh, she’d never even heard of that one. But she liked it a lot.

“Again.”

“What do you say? You have to use your manners.”

Opening her eyes, she gave him a disgruntled look. “You don’t use your manners.”

“I’m the Papa, I don’t have to.”

“Papa!” she cried. “TNT.”

“TNT? Like the dynamite?” he asked.

“TNT. That’s Not True.”

“Really? I thought I got to make the rules.”

“Papa.”

“Bunny. Say please.”

“Please, Papa, will you give me another angel kiss?”

“Good girl.” He leaned in and she closed her eyes again as he gave her an angel kiss.

Her insides melted and any tension in her body started to disappear.

“Such a beautiful girl. My girl.”

She squirmed on his lap until his lips met hers.

Ahh, she hadn’t even realized that was what she’d been waiting for. His lips were soft against hers to begin with, then he placed a hand on the back of her head, holding her still as his tongue slid between her lips to play with hers.

He deepened the kiss and she was totally here for it. A throat cleared and she stiffened, but he took his time finishing the kiss. A blanket settled around her back, and it was almost too much warmth given how she was pressed to Alexei’s chest.

He was warm enough to melt an iceberg.

He drew back and kissed her forehead before turning her around on his lap.

Both Salem and Roman were back. Roman was frowning as he checked something on his phone while Salem laid out the picnic.

“Everything okay, Rome?” she asked worriedly.

“I’m just trying to work out if we are meeting your nutritional needs. Not that there is anything wrong with the way you look,” he said hastily, no doubt remembering their earlier conversation about this. “You’re just a bit pale.”

“Am I?” she asked Alexei.

“Um, are you gonna get mad at me if I agree? Because you are rather close to my family jewels and I like my spaghetti and meatballs right where they are.”

“Bloody hell,” Salem said. “Is it possible to have one meal where you don’t talk about a body part?”

“Probably not,” Alexei replied.

“I really don’t think you need to worry that much about what I eat,” she said. “Rome?”

He looked up, blinking. “But I don’t want you to get sick.”

“I never get sick. I’m fine. Can we just eat?” She didn’t want him to get focused on her diet.

He frowned. “Well, all right.”

Salem shifted closer and held some breadstick to her mouth. She blushed and tried to reach for it but then realized that she had gloves on. But when she tried to take them off, Roman reached over and grabbed her hands.

“Don’t take those off,” Roman bossed. “You’ll get cold hands.”

“Salem isn’t wearing gloves,” she protested.

“That’s Daddy to you, Bunny,” Alexei told her, his breath warm against her ear.

Whoa.

Why was that sexy? Seemed her ear was rather sensitive. Before she could get him to do it again, Roman reached over and tugged her hat more firmly over her ear.

Bummer.

“Daddy isn’t wearing any gloves,” she said.

“Daddy isn’t you,” Alexei told her. “He can choose whether he wears gloves or not.”

“And I can’t?”

“That’s right,” Alexei replied. “You can’t.”

“Well, that doesn’t seem fair.”

“Eat,” Salem said firmly. “You must be hungry, you haven’t eaten since lunch.”

Hmm. Probably not a good idea to tell him how she could go days without eating. A few hours was hardly even noticeable.

She leaned forward and took a bite of the breadstick.

Yum.

The others started to eat. Apparently, they were all allowed to be out here without gloves.

Alexei leaned around her and grasped a bowl of soup that Salem poured out. He handed it to Roman. “You’ll have to feed her.”

“Me?” Roman appeared startled.

“I can’t feed her while she’s on my lap and Salem is eating.”

Salem nodded, taking another spoonful into his mouth.

“Uh, sure. I can do that.” Roman took the bowl of soup from Alexei.

She leaned forward and probably would have fallen if Alexei hadn’t wrapped a thick arm around her.

“You don’t have to if you don’t want to,” she told Roman.

“I can do this,” he said in a determined voice.

She had no doubt of that. She shifted around on Alexei’s lap. Salem glanced over at her as Roman stirred the soup intently. As though it was his job. As though he was going to be graded badly if he didn’t stir it properly.

“Do you need to go potty, Malyshka?” Alexei asked casually.

As though it was a question he asked people all the time.

Hmm. She paused to think about that. Did she need to go?

A bit.

But she could hold on.

“Nope, I’m good, Papa.”

“You’re certain?” Salem asked. “Because you’re moving around like you do.”

“I must have ants in my pants.”

Alexei snorted. “Or is it that someone’s bottom is sore from getting a spanking today?”

She gasped. Loud and dramatic. Because why gasp unless it was going to be loud and dramatic?

Roman spooned up some soup and took a sip. Huh, maybe he’d decided to feed himself the soup instead. Made sense.

“You told them about the spanking, Daddy?”

“I did,” Salem replied calmly.

“But that was private information.”

“No, it wasn’t,” Salem replied.

“Yes, it was! I think you broke Daddy-Little girl confidentiality.”

“Did I?” Salem asked.

“Uh-huh.” She nodded her head.

“Little one, there’s no such thing,” Salem told her.

“There is too!”

“Right, the soup is cool enough now. I didn’t want it to burn you,” Roman explained when she turned to look at him.

“Roman, there’s Daddy-Little girl confidentiality, right?”

“Uh, in what context?” he asked.

“Daddy told you all about my spanking and I think that should have been confidential between the two of us. He broke our confidentiality agreement and therefore, must be punished.”

Wow.

She should have been a lawyer. She was so smart.

“Ahh, I see. Well, if he’d told someone out of the family, then yes, I believe you would have a case. However, there are four of us in this relationship so we will need to share information with each other regarding your care.”

“But that wasn’t about my care,” she protested.

Roman just eyed her sternly. “Wasn’t it? What about if you winced while sitting down, do you not think that Alexei would be worried unless he knew that Salem had spanked you? And we need to know about sub-drop. I was reading about it while Salem got you ready for the picnic. If not handled properly, it can be very distressing for the person experiencing it.”

“Oh, fine. I guess Daddy doesn’t get a spanking. Tonight,” she tacked on as she took some of the soup.

“Daddy won’t ever get a spanking,” Salem countered.

“We’ll see,” she said before Roman fed her another spoonful of soup.

It was a bit cold, but she didn’t want to hurt his feelings by telling him that.

A few spoonfuls later, she shook her head. “I’ve had enough.”

“I don’t think that was enough food,” Roman countered, frowning down at the bowl.

“How about two more spoonfuls and then you get some dessert?” Salem countered.

“Dessert? What dessert?”

“Two more spoonfuls and you can find out,” Salem told her.

“Daddy, you’re so mean sometimes. Isn’t he, Atlas?” She brought Atlas up to her ear so she could listen to him. “Atlas agrees with me.”

“He did? Let me have a listen,” Alexei said, taking him from her. “Oh no, he told me that Little girls have to eat all of their dinner or they don’t get dessert.”

All of it?

Atlas was such a traitor!

“I’ll eat the two spoonfuls,” she said hastily.

“Thought that might be the best choice,” Alexei told her.

She ate the soup and then wriggled around a bit, trying to get comfortable.

“Would you like to sit on your own?” Roman asked her. “You seem uncomfortable sitting there.”

“Hmm, I don’t think she’s uncomfortable. I think someone lied to us about needing to pee,” Alexei said.

“No, I didn’t. I mean . . . I didn’t really need to pee before. Now might be a different story.”

Alexei stood and she let out a cry.

Do not smack him in the nose.

These guys had to stop catching her by surprise. It was going to end in disaster one day. Didn’t matter how much she found herself trusting them . . . it was instinct.

Alexei shifted her onto his hip as he strode toward the house.

“Where are we going? We’re not going inside, are we?” she cried. “I don’t want the picnic to be over!”

“Bunny, you need to pee. I’m taking you to the bathroom. The picnic isn’t over.”

“Oh, whew. But you don’t have to carry me. I could have gotten myself there.”

“Of course I had to carry you, you’re my bunny.”

Huh?

Well, she guessed it made sense to him.

They entered the house and he carried her to the downstairs powder room.

She had no idea why it was called a powder room, but that’s what Roman had called it when he’d first taken her on a tour.

Alexei set her down by the toilet and then he crouched in front of her.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going to get enough of these clothes off that you can pee,” he told her. “Damn, how many layers did he put on you?”

“Sooo many. I don’t think you’re going to get them off in time.” She started to dance around.

“Oh, you’re in so much trouble,” he told her as he drew another layer off.

“Me? Why? What did I do? I’m just a sweet innocent bunny,” she told him.

Alexei snorted. “Right. Very sweet and innocent. Which is why you earned yourself two spankings in one day.”

“I did not! That’s not nice, Papa.”

“You did. I asked you if you needed to go potty before and you said that you didn’t.”

“Well, I didn’t. Not really. It wasn’t totally a lie.”

He finally managed to get to her panties and drew those down too.

“Would have been a lot easier if he’d put a diaper on you.”

“Papa! I’m not a baby.”

“Well, you’re my baby. A half-lie is still a lie, Bunny. But even if you didn’t need to go then, you should have told me just before that you really needed to go.”

“Well, I’m telling you that I really need to go now. Does that count?”

“Sit back on the toilet then. You’re free to go.”

She sat and pressed her legs together as she stared up at him. “Um, are you staying, Papa?”

“Is that a problem?”

She thought about it for a moment. But, hey, if he wanted to stay she didn’t really care. Tamsyn didn’t really have any hang ups about her body and what it did.

Nope. She had issues with everything else about her life, but not that.

So she peed while he stood there, and then he helped her wash her hands before putting her gloves back on.

“Hmm. Now what should we do as punishment?” he said.

“Maybe we should just write this off as a learning experience.”

“I don’t think so. I mean, I could say that you don’t get dessert as punishment.”

“Papa! Are you trying to be a big meanie?”

“A big meanie?”

“Yes. Only a big meanie would use dessert as a weapon. Dessert isn’t a weapon to be used against someone else, Papa.”

“Hmm. Well, it can’t be corner time or lines, those would take too long. So I guess it’s going to be a spanking. Turn around and bend over, place your hands on the lid of the toilet.”

“I would like to lodge a formal protest.”

“Noted. Denied.”

“Who made you judge and jury?” she grumbled.

“Me. When you called me Papa. Would you like to go back to no dessert?”

“Nope. I’m moving. I’m moving.” She turned around and bent over.

Before she could say anything more, his hand landed on her ass. It was almost over before she realized it had begun. Her bottom was warm, but it wasn’t really hurting.

He rubbed her bottom, pressing against her back as she tried to stand.

“Are you feeling all right, Bunny? Not feeling sad or negative?”

“No, I’m all right.” And she was. But this had been a far quicker punishment than what she’d experienced with Salem.

“Good. Let’s help you stand up.”

She stood and turned. He cupped her face, studying her.

“I’m all right.”

“Just making sure,” he said. “You’re never to lie about that, understand? If you feel yourself drop after a punishment, a scene, hell, at any time, I want you to tell me. Understand? Or Salem or Roman.”

“I will, Daddy made that clear.”

“Good.” He leaned in and gave her an angel kiss.

She sighed happily, smiling. Then he drew her clothes back on and picked her up on his hip once more.

“Time for dessert, Bunny.”

“Yay!”

28

Tamsyn groaned as she lay back on her bed.

“You all right, darling girl?” Roman asked as he stood over her, looking a bit hesitant.

After dessert, Salem had helped her get out of her clothes so she could shower and get into her pajamas.

Salem and Alexei had disappeared, leaving her with Roman and their latest book.

There were just two issues.

One was her stomach.

The other was the fact that Roman looked somewhat uncomfortable. He kept staring at the end of the bed. Was he remembering . . .

“Do you regret it?” she blurted out.

His eyes widened. “Regret what?”

“Letting me touch you? I know you don’t like people touching you normally and I was probably shit at it.”

He surprised her by putting his hand over her mouth. “You were not shit at it. You were amazing.” He drew his hand back.

“I was?”

“Yes. And the truth is, I liked it. A lot. I’m just . . . did you like it?”

“Oh yeah. I liked it. A lot.”

His shoulders slumped with relief. Oh, he’d needed some reassurance?

Silly her.

“I’d like to do it again,” she told him, then groaned. “But not right now.”

“What do you think is wrong?”

“I think I ate too much.” She rubbed her belly.

Roman frowned. “That’s no good. Too much dessert?”

“There’s no such thing. Wash your mouth out. But I don’t know. Maybe I had too much soup. I’ve never had this before.”

“Where is the pain? Lift your shirt up,” he commanded as he grabbed his phone. “Show me where.”

She rubbed her hand over her upper belly.

“Hmm. That could be indigestion. Wait here.”

He disappeared out the door before she could say anything.

Tamsyn knew that she’d eaten too much. This was really uncomfortable.

Roman returned a few minutes later with a heating pad, and some antacids, and the sippy cup that Salem had bought her earlier that day. The sippy cup was filled with water.

“Right. Here’s the antacid. You chew it.” He sat on the bed, facing her.

She sat up and leaned against the headboard before trying to take the antacid from him. But he drew his hand back and she stared at him in confusion.

“Open,” he commanded. Then he shook his head. “Sorry, didn’t mean to sound so demanding. But I need to help you with this, so please open.”

She opened her mouth, and he placed the antacid on her tongue.

“Thank you,” he murmured.

Maybe because he’d been feeding her earlier he didn’t think she could use her hands.

“Ew, this tastes gross. Like chalk.” And she wanted to spit it out. Right now! She needed to go to the bathroom, but he grabbed hold of her, placing her back on the bed.

Whoa.

That was unexpected.

He was a lot stronger than he looked.

“I need to go spit it out,” she told him.

“No, you need to swallow.” He picked up the sippy cup and held it to her lips.

Um.

This was a bit strange. But she found herself opening her mouth as he placed the mouthpiece against her lips. She sucked on the water, letting it wash away the hideous taste.

She put her hands around the cup, but he didn’t let go. It was like he was feeding her a bottle. Finally, she had to turn her face away because she’d had enough.

“How was that? Are you feeling better?”

She let out a small burp, rubbing her chest. “A bit.” She peeked up to find him grinning. “What?”

“Nothing. It’s a good sign, hopefully it will ease your indigestion.”

She nodded. She hoped so.

“Here, let me plug this heating pad in. You can put it on your stomach. Is it better to lie on your back or your side?”

She experimented. “On my side.”

“You lie down under the blankets and let me put it over your tummy.” She got into position, and he placed the heating pad over her belly before joining her on the other side. “Right, how about I read to you? That might take your mind off your tummy.”

She had her doubts, but she nodded.

Ten minutes later, just as the heroine was about to get her bottom paddled, she drifted off to sleep.

29

Tamsyn woke up, a scream on her lips as she sat up.

But she guessed that she hadn’t let it escape when no one raced into the room to check on her.

And that wasn’t disappointment she felt. It couldn’t be. It had to be relief.

She lay back down, breathing heavily. What was that dream about?

It had to be from her childhood. But which nightmare it was, she couldn’t be sure.

As she lay there, she started to feel chilled. Her heart was still racing and her stomach rolled nauseously.

And she really didn’t like the fact that she was alone.

Which was ridiculous considering that she was always alone.

Except for last night. Because Roman had fallen asleep next to her and she’d woken to Alexei in her room.

So why weren’t they in here tonight?

That wasn’t very nice.

Was it something she’d done? But what could she possibly have done? Was she horrid to sleep next to? Maybe she kicked or snored or . . . had smelly breath.

Why wouldn’t they tell her that, though?

That seemed awfully rude.

And what about Salem? How come he wasn’t here? He hadn’t been here last night either.

Oh, unless he kicked and snored and had smelly breath.

Hmm. Maybe that was it.

Still . . . she didn’t care about that stuff.

She just wanted cuddles.

Tamsyn groaned.

Cuddles?

Really?

But it was true. All she really wanted was a great big cuddle.

However, it seemed she was going to have to go and find someone to give her the cuddle she wanted.

Rude, really.

She climbed out of bed in a huff and drew on Alexei’s sweater. It was like an oversized dress on her.

But who to go and find?

Shoot.

She didn’t want to wake anyone up. That seemed rude and unnecessarily needy.

Tamsyn thought she was likely already hard work for them all. She didn’t want to do anything to overstay her welcome.

But she couldn’t sleep now. That was the thing about these nightmares. They stole her ability to find peace.

So she decided to head downstairs. Maybe she could work out for a while. She grabbed her own clothes, which someone had thoughtfully washed.

Probably Salem.

He seemed the most likely of the three to wash her clothes for her.

After pulling on her clothes, she headed down to the gym. Hopping on the treadmill, she set off at a fast pace.

Outrunning her demons never seemed to work. But perhaps she might tire herself out enough that she might be able to sleep again.

She ran until she slipped into the zone where she wasn’t thinking, she wasn’t worrying.

Her brain was just empty.

Bliss.

Until a large man suddenly appeared in front of her, reaching over to push the speed down on her treadmill.

“Hey! What are you doing? I’m not finished yet,” she protested, reaching for the speed button.

But he brushed her hand away. “You’re done.”

“No, I’m not.”

“If I say you’re done, you’re done.” Alexei slowed it right down until she was walking.

She heaved for breath, her legs shaking.

Shit.

How long had she been running for? Maybe it was time to stop.

However, she wouldn’t admit that to him. No need to make his ego bigger than it was.

“You know, being this commanding isn’t necessarily attractive.”

He brought the treadmill to a stop and stepped behind her as she got off. As he wrapped an arm around her waist, he leaned his mouth down beside her ear.

“You like it. You find it attractive, even if you like to protest that you don’t.”

“Arrogance is also not an attractive quality,” she informed him haughtily.

Damn him.

How did he know that she found him attractive even when he was being an impossible, cranky meanie?

It really made her wonder about the state of her mind.

He chuckled. “You sure about that? You wouldn’t be lying right now, would you, naughty girl?”

Urgh.

She crossed her arms over her chest as he placed two fingers over the pulse on her neck.

“I’m fine.”

“Stay still and quiet. I’m checking your pulse.”

She thought it unnecessary but did as she was told as he counted her pulse rate.

“Fast,” was all he said before he lifted her off her feet. She was now dangling in the air, her back pressed to his chest.

And she wasn’t at all happy about it.

Nope.

All right, maybe her body liked it. Just a small bit.

Then she remembered that she’d just been running for . . . oh heck. She gaped at the clock. Over an hour?

No wonder her legs felt like jelly.

“Can you put me down? Please?” she added grudgingly.

“Good job remembering those manners,” he said.

Oh, what she wouldn’t give to smack him one. Not too hard, she didn’t actually want to mess up his face.

But just to wipe away some of that arrogance.

Oh, who are you kidding? You love that arrogance.

Wait. Love? That was going a bit far.

“And no.” He started moving toward the mats with her still dangling in the air while pressed against him.

“No? Hey!” She was pretty certain she could get him to release her.

But not without hurting him.

And there was a small part of her that was concerned she wouldn’t be able to best him. Alexei was big. Muscular. Sure, she had skills.

But she knew he did too.

So she simply kicked her legs and pushed at his arm ineffectively.

“Calm down,” he grumbled. “I’m not letting you go yet.”

They grew closer to the large mirror that was mounted on the wall in front of the mats.

Holy moly.

She looked absolutely tiny against him. And her feet were a good foot off the floor. The guy was a giant.

“Alexei! You can’t just pick me up and take me wherever you want me to go,” she complained.

“I didn’t hear you saying that earlier when I was rushing you to the bathroom,” he told her.

“That was different.”

She watched in the mirror as he raised an eyebrow. “It was?”

“Yes, I was in Little headspace.”

“Hmm. I guess so. Although I don’t think you were fully in Little headspace, were you?”

Shit.

She tried not to tense up. He might look like he was just the muscle of the three guys. Roman’s brain was incredible, it was so obvious how smart he was. Light years ahead of the rest of them. And Salem was no slouch. There was a reason he led teams and investigations. He could think ahead and calculate an outcome.

But she bet people underestimated this man. He might not be able to analyze and plan like Salem or be as tech savvy as Roman. However, he had the ability to read people.

And like her, that ability had probably been forged in childhood, under moments of extreme stress. Where your ability to read someone’s mood could be the difference between you waking up the next day or not.

Alexei was actually the one she understood the most and she wasn’t sure whether that was a good thing or not. Or how he’d feel about that if he ever found out.

“I think you can go further. I think you were holding back. And that maybe you were doing what you thought we wanted.”

“I . . . I . . .” Shit. What did she do? Try to bluff her way out?

But she knew he’d know she was lying. So what was the point? She should try to stick to the truth as much as she could about the things she could talk about.

She had enough lies to keep track of without adding to them unnecessarily.

“I didn’t really mean to,” she whispered. “I just . . . I want to go fully into Little headspace. I was trying.”

“Shh,” he soothed as he sat on the weight bench with her on his lap. From here, he was able to reach behind him to the mini fridge they kept in here. He grabbed a bottle of water and drew off the top. Then he held it to her lips.

She, of course, tried to take it from him. But he wouldn’t let her, giving her a look.

So she simply started drinking. It wasn’t worth her expending energy to argue.

But really, these guys were getting predictable.

Right. And you’re going to complain about that?

Uh. She most certainly was not.

“I’m not accusing you of faking it. I’m guessing it’s not that easy to just let go. You’re guarded and you haven’t been in a relationship with a Daddy Dom before, let alone three.”

He drew the bottle of water away from her mouth. Then, to her surprise, he kneeled on the mat and laid her on her back in front of him.

“Eek! What are you doing?” she asked.

“You need to stretch,” he explained, grasping hold of one leg and bending the knee to stretch it up against her chest.

Okay.

This wasn’t the normal way she stretched after a workout, but she was too surprised to protest.

And she didn’t really want to protest anyway.

“Wait, three? Roman isn’t a Daddy.”

He shot her a look. “He’s definitely a Top. Out of the three of us, he’s the one who worries the most about what is best for you. And then he’s going to make sure you do what’s best. And before you know it, you’ll be doing it.”

Right.

He was right.

Roman was subtler with his commands. He wasn’t a commander like Alexei or a general like Salem.

But he still got his way.

Quietly, stealthily.

Huh. Sneaky devil.

She was going to have to watch for him, because Roman was the type of guy to sneak under your radar.

Alexei continued to stretch out her legs. “I get why you’d hold yourself back. Even unconsciously. Letting go can be scary. But we aren’t going to let you fall, Bunny.”

“I’m not sure I know how to let go.”

He nodded as he let her legs go and leaned over her. His hands were on the mat on either side of her head while he kneeled between her legs. “You’ll know when the time is right. Your Little side might just completely take over. And she might surprise you.”

Oh, she had no doubt of that.

“Just know I’ll be here to catch you. I’m not going anywhere. And neither are you.”

That last part was said in a rather ominous tone. But before she could think of how to reply, his mouth was against hers.

She sighed happily, sinking into the kiss.

That was until he pressed his body against hers. And she remembered where she was. And that she was sweaty and gross.

He drew back, raising an eyebrow. “What’s wrong?”

“I’m all stinky and gross.”

Maybe she shouldn’t have pointed it out. Perhaps he hadn’t noticed.

Of course he’s noticed. How could he not notice? You’re sweaty and disgusting.

“Are you? I didn’t notice.”

“You totally noticed,” she said.

“Hmm, then I should have said that I don’t care. And if I don’t care, then you shouldn’t either.”

Dear Lord.

The man was next level.

“Really? So I can’t care that I’m sweaty and smelly while you smell and look amazing?”

“You’re saying that you don’t look amazing because of a bit of sweat?” he asked.

“Nah, you’re right. Of course I do. I’m irresistible.”

Alexei grinned. “You are. You’re also in trouble.”

She groaned. “How can I be in trouble this time? I haven’t done anything!”

“No?” He started kissing down her neck and she shivered in delight. “How about the fact that you’re supposed to be in bed, asleep? And instead you’re working out like a fiend? When you’re not supposed to be in the gym on your own?”

“I thought that rule was just about the weights bench,” she said breathlessly as he reached the top of her breasts.

“Well, it’s not. Especially when it’s the middle of the night and no one knows where you are. You could have hurt yourself and we wouldn’t have been any the wiser. Where is your phone?”

He drew off her sweater and T-shirt as he spoke. Then he reached behind her to remove her bra. Her nipples were hard points.

God, she needed him so much that it was ridiculous.

He wrapped his lips around one nipple and sucked.

She moaned, arching her back. But then he drew away suddenly. “Well? Where is your phone?”

“I . . . I don’t know. Upstairs, I guess.”

“Hmm.” He took her other nipple into his mouth and she ran her fingers through his short hair.

He drew back again and she let out a noise of protest. “Don’t stop!”

She no longer cared what state she was in. All she wanted was more pleasure.

He’d turned her into a greedy sex fiend.

“Poor Bunny. So needy, aren’t you?” he murmured. “If I pushed my fingers deep inside you, would I find you all wet and warm? I think I would. Tell me, do you need me to fill you up?”

“Yes,” she moaned.

Although, it had been a while for her.

And if Alexei was big all over . . .

“Don’t look so worried, Bunny. I’m going to take care of you,” he told her. “Put your hands above your head and keep them there. If they move, then I stop.”

Oh, dear Lord.

Please don’t let her move.

“Now, where were we? Oh yes, your naughtiness.” As he spoke, he drew off her pants and panties. She was now completely naked.

Her heart was racing as he moved his hands up the inside of her thighs, parting her legs. Her breathing grew faster.

“Easy, Bunny. Remember, at any time you can use your safeword without repercussions. Understand?”

She nodded.

He cupped her pussy with his hand and a small whimper escaped her.

More.

Please, more.

Then he parted her lower lips, studying her. Slowly, he ran his finger over her clit.

A shiver ran over her.

“Cold, Bunny?”

“No.”

He smiled. It had a slightly wicked look to it. “You are so beautiful, my bunny. Fragile yet strong. Capable yet vulnerable.”

Did he really see her like that?

“But also a bit naughty. Which I like. I like that you show me your sassy side. You know I’ll take care of you, don’t you? Even when you break the rules.”

“I wasn’t in danger.”

There went that eyebrow again. The thing had a mind of its own. It seemed to be the harbinger of doom, for her bottom anyway.

“No? You were running so fast and hard, so lost in your mind that you didn’t even hear me calling out to you.”

“You called out to me?” she asked, shocked.

“Several times. It’s dangerous to ignore the signals your body is sending you. You were sweating, getting dehydrated, losing electrolytes. Your muscles were likely burning, lungs heaving for air, and you didn’t register any of that. So, tell me, how long do you think you would have kept running before you stopped and gave your body what it needed?”

“I . . . I don’t know.” And she didn’t. Because she hadn’t even realized how long she’d been running for.

He was right. She hadn’t registered any of that. So would she have pushed herself too far?

Maybe.

He slapped his hand down on her pussy, making her cry out. The pain was mixed with pleasure and she didn’t know which one was going to win. Then he soothed her by cupping her pussy again.

“Stay where you are. Don’t move.”

She watched as he walked back to the fridge and grabbed an electrolyte drink this time. She wrinkled her nose and shook her head.

“What is it?” he asked.

“I don’t like those.”

“You don’t like this flavor? I have others.”

“No, I don’t like any of them.”

“Hmm, well you need to get some electrolytes back into you or you’re going to feel like shit. Drink half of this and I’ll go lighter on your punishment.”

She groaned. “Again, I don’t think that I broke a rule.”

“You put yourself in danger. Of injury or worse. That’s breaking the rules. Why did you get out of bed? Roman said you were asleep when he left. So you woke up and had the burning need to work out?”

“I woke up and couldn’t go back to sleep.” She shrugged. “It happens a lot.”

“Why didn’t you come to me? Or to Roman or Salem? Although Salem doesn’t do well when he doesn’t get enough sleep. The man goes to sleep every night at ten like a nana.”

“Is ten the official bedtime of a nana?” she asked with a grin.

“You’re right. Nanas probably go to bed later.”

“You’re terrible.”

“Terribly good looking, terribly smart, terribly right. I know, it’s a curse.”

“Is it?”

“No. Now drink that like a good girl and I’ll reward you by only making you wait a short while before you get to come.” Alexei held out the drink to her, but she didn’t move her hands.

“I’m not allowed to move my hands.” She wasn’t sure if it was a trick. But she wasn’t going to take that chance.

“You can move your hands. Although drinking on your back probably isn’t a good idea.”

He helped her sit and moved in behind her.

Tamsyn found herself resting back against him. He had his legs on either side of hers and her bottom was nestled in against his groin.

She attempted to sit up on her own, but he reached around and placed his large hand on her chest.

“Stay where you are,” he rumbled. “Sip.” He held the bottle up so she could drink from it.

Why did no one let her hold her own drinks anymore?

It was . . . kind of sweet. Overly protective.

And she couldn’t help but like it.

She hated the taste of the drink but she swallowed down several mouthfuls.

“That’s my good bunny. So obedient. That’s what I like.”

Tamsyn had to roll her eyes. She’d give him obedient. She didn’t know why she liked to push things so much with Alexei. In ways she wouldn’t with Salem or even Roman.

So she drew her head away. “I’m done.”

He clicked his tongue at her. “You’re done when I say you are, Bunny. Three more sips.”

She turned around so she was kneeling. Feeling bold, she smiled at him. “I’d rather suck on something else.”

A giggle caught her by surprise as his eyes widened. Finally, she’d managed to shock him.

She’d kind of shocked herself too. She’d never been like this before . . . and she certainly couldn’t recall giggling.

“Oh, do you?” He stood and then picked her up, making her cry out.

It’s Alexei touching you.

No one else.

She breathed through the urge to free herself by whatever means necessary.

“Bunny?” he questioned quietly. “Are you all right?”

“Yes. Sorry. Just caught me by surprise.”

He eyed her. “Have you been caught by surprise before?”

“I guess. Who hasn’t?” she asked as he laid her back on the weights bench. He kneeled down at one end and dragged her hips to the very edge before spreading her wide.

“I mean, in a way that wasn’t good,” he said.

Oh.

She didn’t want to speak about that. Because the answer would be too many times to count.

He watched her closely. She knew she had a good poker face, but it was getting harder and harder to hide her true thoughts around these guys.

“I get it,” he said finally. “When you’re ready, you’ll tell me.”

She let out a surprised breath. She’d expected him to push her. This seemed very un-Alexei.

“Of course, if you take too long, I’ll push for those details. And I won’t stop until I have them.”

And that sounded more like him.

Suddenly, he leaned in and, parting the lips of her pussy, took a long, slow lick.

She moaned. God, that felt so good.

“Fuck, you taste good. And I get to eat you as much as I desire. Especially since you were a naughty girl and now this has become a punishment.”

“Put it back, please.” She reached down, trying to grab his head, but he was out of reach.

The jerk.

“Hands above you.”

Oh. That so wasn’t fair. But she raised her hands over her head again.

God forbid that he should stop what he was doing.

He moved his mouth back to her pussy, flicking at her clit before pushing one finger deep inside her.

Her orgasm caught her by surprise. It was quick and sharp. Her breath stopped for a few seconds as she reveled in the feeling of floating. Then, to her surprise, she was turned over and placed on her knees on the mat with her upper body resting on the weights bench.

What was he doing?

She glanced down between her legs to find Alexei positioning himself on his back between her knees.

“What . . . what are you doing?”

“I want you to ride my face, Bunny.”

What? No! Did people do that?

Intrigue mixed with concern.

“Will I squash you?”

He reached behind her and slapped her ass. “Are you joking me? Because that better have been a fucking joke or I will take you over my lap right now and spank you until you can’t sit tomorrow.”

“Well, obviously it was a joke.”

It hadn’t been.

She thought it was a very real fear. How was he going to breathe?

“It is not up to you to worry about things like that,” he told her sternly. “That’s my job. Your job is to do what I tell you."

She couldn’t help but roll her eyes.

Slap! Slap!

Ouch!

“Hey! I think my poor bottom has taken enough of a beating today. There should be a limit on how many spankings one girl can be given.”

He snorted. “There isn’t. Besides, you could barely call what I gave you earlier a spanking. Just a few smacks. Maybe I should have given you more, it might have helped your behavior.”

Rude.

There was nothing wrong with her behavior.

But before she could tell him that, he grabbed hold of her hips and drew her down to his mouth.

Oh. God.

That felt . . . incredible. She could hardly believe how different it felt in this position. His tongue thrust deep into her pussy, in and out before moving up to her clit to tease her. She tried to move, her instincts telling her to grind down on him, to get more friction. But he held her still and all she could do was hold onto the weights bench for dear life until she felt herself spiraling toward that orgasm.

Pleasure rushed through her, harder and more intense than the last orgasm. She closed her eyes, her cries filling the room.

It was too much.

And yet, not enough at the same time.

She barely felt him moving her, but when she opened her eyes again, she was sitting on his lap, cradled against his arm as he pressed the electrolyte drink to her lips. She opened her mouth without argument, drinking some down.

“Ahh, so the key to getting you to be obedient is orgasms? Good to know,” he teased.

She slapped his chest. He truly was terrible.

Then he set the drink aside and sat her on the weights bench.

Then he grabbed his sweatshirt that she’d worn down here, pulling it over her head. It was then that she realized how cold she was.

“You had no idea that you were getting cold, did you?”

“I . . . well, it must have just happened.”

He grunted and picked her up, cradling her against his chest. She wrapped her legs around his waist.

Well, she tried to. But he was so big that it didn’t really work and her legs ended up dangling against his sides.

“You had goosebumps. And your feet and hands are cold,” he grumbled as he carried her out of the room. “Remind me to talk to Roman about your circulation.”

“My circulation is fine! And Roman doesn’t need to be researching anything else about my care. He has enough going on.”

“Nothing that is more important than you,” he countered as he started up the stairs.

“Wait, where are we going?”

“To shower.”

Oh. Well, that made sense. Except . . .

“I left all my clothes in the gym.”

“So?” he countered.

“What if someone goes down to work out in the morning. They’ll see my bra and panties.”

“Hmm, and you’re worried that they’ll figure out that you were naughty and went to the gym when you weren’t supposed to?”

“I was thinking that they’d know we’d gotten up to something together.”

“So what if they do?” he asked as they entered his bedroom. He walked straight through to the attached bathroom and sat her on the counter.

Wow. The marble was so cold on her poor butt. She wrapped her arms around herself as he started the shower and turned back to her.

“Bunny, you know better than that,” he warned. “If they’ve got a problem with what we just did, they’ll come to me. And you aren’t to worry about it.”

“It doesn’t seem right, though,” she said worriedly. “I’m part of this too. I don’t want to upset anyone.”

“You aren’t going to upset anyone. We agreed to this sort of relationship with you. That means we all have to work at it and sort out our own issues with anything that happens.”

“And I should be a part of that.”

“Hmm. Let me think about that. Nope. Not for things like that. Jealousy, issues of who is spending time with you, getting you alone and being with you in a group concerns . . . all of that falls on us. There’s bound to be teething problems, but we can work that out. Besides, you’ve got enough to worry about, trying to stick to the rules and making sure you’re able to sit comfortably.”

He wasn’t wrong.

“If it’s something to do with me, though. Something I should change, then I want to know.”

“I’ll think about it.”

Dear Lord.

She rolled her eyes again.

“Did you roll your eyes at me?” he asked, placing his hands on the counter on either side of her hips.

“Who me? Nope.”

“I think you did.” He stripped off his sweatpants.

And wow. He wasn’t wearing anything underneath.

Be still her heart.

No, really. It was racing so hard it kind of hurt. And she wasn’t sure if it was in excitement or trepidation.

Because the man was BIG.

And yes, the word was in capitals, because she had thought he might be large, but she wasn’t expecting this.

He ran his hand over his dick. It was semi-hard and as he stroked it, the darn thing got even bigger.

“Does that . . . is that . . . will that . . . oh Lord.” How had she not noticed how big it was last night?

Probably because you were sucking on Roman’s cock.

Alexei let out a low chuckle.

It was evil. Pure evil.

“You don’t like what you see, Bunny?”

She swallowed. “I like it. It’s just . . . it’s . . .”

“Yes?” he questioned.

“So damn pretty.”

He stopped mid-stroke and she had to fight her laughter.

She’d gotten him!

Yeah, her shock in the beginning had been real. But then she decided to turn it against him.

“Pretty?”

“Sooo pretty. I don’t know what to do with such a pretty, pretty cock! Hey!” she cried as he picked her up and threw her over his shoulder.

Smack! Smack!

“Stop spanking me!”

“Stop being so cheeky.”

“You like it when I’m cheeky.”

“Yeah. I do. Except when you call my cock pretty.” He set her down on her feet next to the shower and caged her in against the wall.

She wouldn’t lie.

It was totally hot.

“But what else would I call it?” she asked breathlessly.

“Sexy. Hot. Fucking hard. Never pretty, understand?”

“I understand.”

Lord, he was hot. She didn’t know why, but she wasn’t scared or worried as he loomed over her. And it wasn’t because she had confidence in her ability to take him on.

No, it was because she knew that he wouldn’t truly harm her.

“Your cock is sexy, hot, and so, so hard.”

He gave a satisfied smile. “That’s better.”

“Can I touch it?”

“Yeah, Bunny, you can touch it.”

She wrapped her hand around it, running it up and down the length of him as he groaned.

“Fuck, Bunny. You have no idea how good that feels.”

If it was even half as good as his tongue felt on her pussy, then she had some idea.

“Enough of that.” He drew her hand away from his cock, then picked her up and carried her into the shower. “Time to pay the piper.”

To her shock, he knelt on the floor of the shower and then drew one of her legs up over his shoulder.

“What are you doing?” she cried, leaning back against the shower wall to keep herself from falling over.

“Eating.”

And that’s what he did. He sent her flying twice more before he got up and washed her.

Thoroughly.

Her legs felt like wet noodles by the time he got them both out of the shower and dried them off.

How many times was it possible for a person to come in one night?

When he carried her into the bedroom and laid her down on the bed, she didn’t think she had the energy to breathe, let alone move or think.

How was she going to get herself back to her bedroom?

“Can’t. Move. Carry me to bed.” She held up her arms, her eyes closing. Yes, she was aware of the irony. She’d been complaining in her head that they carried her everywhere and now she was demanding that she be carried.

In her defense, her entire body was floppy with exhaustion except for her poor pussy which was buzzing.

Almost to the point of being oversensitive.

Alexei drew the blankets back. “You’re staying here tonight.”

She opened her eyes, staring up at him in a daze. “I am.”

“You are. You’re not going anywhere.”

“Okay, boss man.” She saluted him.

“How is your pussy?” he asked.

“Closed for business.” She put her hand over her poor, abused pussy. Four orgasms was enough.

He shook his head. “Unfortunately, when you’re being punished, you don’t get to decide that.”

“This is the strangest punishment I’ve ever had. I can’t decide if I love it or hate it.”

“But I bet you’ll be able to sleep now, huh?” he said as he climbed in beside her and drew the covers over them.

She shivered and burrowed into his heat, letting him surround her. He was like a giant-sized hot water bottle. Even better because he could cuddle her back.

“You did this to help me sleep?” she asked, yawning. Her eyelids were too heavy to keep open and she let them droop closed.

Yeah. She thought she might just be able to sleep.

He gave her an angel kiss on each of her eyelids.

Oh, she really liked when he did that.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. This was punishment for getting up and using the gym on your own in the middle of the night instead of coming to me or one of the others.”

Uh-huh.

Okay, she believed him. But she also thought it had something to do with helping her sleep.

“How’d you know?”

“How did I know what?” he asked as he turned her on her side away from him.

She let out a small sound of protest, but then he wrapped himself around her back and she settled in with a sigh.

“How did you know I wasn’t in bed?”

“Because it seems I can’t sleep without having eyes or hands on you.”

She couldn’t stop herself from stiffening. “Really? But what will you do when I go back to my own apartment?”

“Who says you’re allowed to go back to your apartment?” he countered as he slid a hand between her legs and cupped her mound.

She sighed. Part of her wanted him to give her another orgasm and the other part of her didn’t think she could handle it.

Well, that her poor pussy could.

“You can’t stop me from returning to my apartment,” she told him.

“Watch me,” he whispered. “Now, go to sleep.”

Tamsyn wriggled around. “Don’t we need some clothes on?”

“Nope. New rule. No clothes allowed in bed.”

“What? I don’t know if you can make rules like that.”

“When you’re with me, no clothes in bed. Including underwear. Unless you’re in Little headspace, sick, or have your period.”

Well. She thought that over. But it seemed to be acceptable.

“Okay,” she said with a yawn.

“Hmm, orgasms make you more agreeable too. Noted.”

She huffed out a sigh, too tired to even think about rolling her eyes at him.

“Aren’t you gonna move your hand?”

“Nope. I’m going to keep my hand where it is. That way, you won’t be able to move away without me knowing. I think I need to keep hold of you.”

She could point out that he could touch her somewhere else.

But she didn’t actually want him to move his hand.

30

Tamsyn stood outside Roman’s closed door, debating what to do.

What if he was busy?

He had important stuff he was working on.

But it was Sunday . . . he shouldn’t be working on a Sunday. And he hadn’t come down for breakfast so he shouldn’t skip lunch.

It couldn’t be good to work on an empty stomach, right? He could make mistakes.

Mistakes that she could prevent with this sandwich.

She glanced down at the pathetic lunch on the tray she held. It was so sad. A single sandwich, an apple, and a glass of orange juice.

He’d no doubt be horrified by her lack of culinary skills.

And who could blame him? She was horrified too. It just wasn’t a skill she had in her repertoire.

Unlike Salem.

That man could cook and he seemed to like it. She should have asked him to prepare Roman a tray. But now he was in his office and he’d said he had an important phone call . . .

Right. Why don’t you own up to the real reasons you want to see him.

One . . . she was lonely. Alexei had woken her up this morning with his mouth on her pussy.

Honestly, the man was obsessed.

She might have to look at whether there was a Pussy Eaters Anonymous that she could sign him up for.

But now he was off for a run. She should probably be trying to listen into Salem’s important call, but . . . she hadn’t seen Roman all day.

So as well as being lonely, she missed him and wanted to see him.

So here she was with her pathetic lunch as an excuse to hunt him down. Before she could fully talk herself out of it and walk away, the door to his bedroom opened.

He blinked at her as she gaped at him.

Well. Heck.

She hadn’t been expecting that.

“Tamsyn? Are you all right, darling girl?” he asked.

“Um, yes. I, uh, brought you lunch.”

“You did?” He glanced down at the tray she held like he’d never seen a sandwich before.

“Yes, but I’m just going to take it back to the kitchen and get something else.”

“Wait!” he called out as she turned away.

She spun back and the glass of juice that she’d poured him and very carefully carried up the stairs went flying. Juice landed everywhere, including on his very white shirt.

“Oh no! Oh shit! I’m so sorry!” She took several steps back out of habit, gaping at his shirt in horror. “Sorry. So sorry.”

“Tamsyn?”

“I can’t believe I did that. I’m normally so careful. And now it’s on your shirt and on the carpet. Oh God! It’s going to stain the carpet. This is the bird poop incident all over again!”

She headed toward the stairs. She needed to get some cloths to clean that all up.

How old was the carpet? Probably ancient and worth a fortune. She really couldn’t be trusted with stuff this expensive and precious!

“Tamsyn, hey, stop!” A surprisingly firm arm wrapped itself around her waist as she reached the top of the stairs, pulling her back.

She stiffened and he quickly let go. But he kept one hand on the small of her back. A light touch that let her know he was there without trying to hold her or trap her.

Taking a deep breath in, she let it out slowly. “I just acted like a complete idiot, didn’t I?”

“Well, just a bit of a nutter,” he said. “Turn around. Please.” She turned and he took the tray from her. “Follow me. Please.”

Hmm. He said please all polite like and in that posh accent of his. But it was clear that it really wasn’t a request. And she found herself following along obediently.

“I need to clean up the stain on the carpet,” she said as they walked into his office and he shut the door. It was clear that his office was actually the main bedroom. His office was the private living room that was attached to the bedroom.

His bedroom was the biggest in the house with tall ceilings and an actual mural painted on the ceiling. The first time she’d entered his bedroom, she’d laid down on the floor for twenty minutes and stared at it.

She really wasn’t the best cleaner. Speaking of which . . .

“The longer I leave it, the worse it will get,” she said, turning back toward the door. What was she doing?

“Stop. Do not leave the room.”

She froze.

“Thank you. Now, come back here. And stop worrying about the carpet staining. That carpet has been absorbing and hiding stains since well before our grandparents were born.”

God, it was really old.

“Are you sure? It won’t take me a moment.”

“How were you planning on getting the stain out?” he asked.

“Um, by, uh, dabbing at it with water?”

Roman shot her a look. “Pretty sure I can do that. I’ll need to do that for my shirt, anyway.” He set the tray on a coffee table that sat in front of his sofa.

She loved that sofa. It was wide and soft and when you sat in it, it kind of swallowed you up. Nothing like the stuffy furniture that was found throughout the rest of the house.

“I’m so sorry about that. Here, let me take your shirt. I’ll clean it up.” Without thought, she reached for his top button and started undoing them.

“Uh, Tamsyn,” he said.

“I’ll soak it and uh, I don’t know, look up what you do for orange juice stains. There has to be something.” She started pulling off his shirt, tugging it down his arms.

“Tamsyn,” he said sharply as she finally got it off.

“Yes?” she asked, looking up at him.

And then she really looked at him.

“You’re half-naked!” she blurted out.

“Really? Wonder how that happened,” he replied dryly.

She looked at the shirt in her hand then back to him.

“Oh my God!” she cried. “I can’t believe I just started stripping you! What is wrong with me?”

She put her hands over her face in mortification.

“Nothing is wrong with you. Look at me. Hey, look at me now.” He pushed her hands gently away from her face and cupped her face between his hands so she had no choice but to stare up at his gorgeous face. “You know you’re not to speak about yourself like that. It’s bloody bollocks. I am constantly gobsmacked by how beautiful and amazing and smart you are.”

She made a noise of dissent.

“Now, listen up. You keep this up and I’ll have Salem punish you,” he told her sternly.

Whoa.

Stern Roman still caught her by surprise. And turned her on something fierce.

Especially half-naked stern Roman.

“Now, may I have my shirt back?”

“Umm.” She couldn’t think, her gaze was stuck on his bare chest. “Pecs.”

“Pardon?” he said.

“You have the dreamiest pecs. And the most perfect nipples. Why are you all so beautiful?”

“Not sure I’d call myself beautiful.” His lips quirked. “Have you looked in a mirror lately, darling girl? You are stunning.”

She wasn’t so sure about that.

Then again, she’d never really properly looked at herself, had she? Or cared all that much about her appearance. However, she was wearing one of her outfits that she’d bought with Salem yesterday, so she did think she looked rather fine.

“I am looking pretty good today.”

And the fact that the three of them were attracted to her had to mean something, right?

“You are looking uniquely gorgeous,” he said, glancing down at her, his lips twitching again. “Are those riding pants under your skirt?”

“Uh-huh.” She wore a pale pink tutu that ended just above her knees. But it was see-through so she’d added some black horse-riding pants that had sparkles down the sides. She’d put on a long-sleeved T-shirt in neon green that had a sequined frog on the front and a fluffy scarf in bright orange topped off the outfit. “The skirt and pants weren’t very bright, so I decided to add some color in my top and scarf. What do you think?”

“I think it works. The colors suit you.”

“Aww, thanks, Rome. That not wearing a shirt suits you too,” she told him. “You should do it more often.”

“Maybe I will.” He grinned. “Now, sit down while I get a new shirt.”

She pouted and he tapped her lower lip. “Put that away. I need you to pay attention. And somehow, I don’t think you’ll be able to do that properly if I have my shirt off.”

“I don’t know. I might be able to pay better attention,” she countered. “And it seems to be a crime to cover up those nipples.”

He shook his head, but there was a slight tinge of pink on his cheeks so she decided to leave him be.

But she hadn’t been lying. His nipples really were the prettiest she’d ever seen. And she hadn’t even realized that she could find nipples attractive.

“Sit,” he said firmly.

With a sigh, she sat down and waited for him to return.

“Right. See? All good.” He walked in wearing a deep blue T-shirt which really brought out the color in his eyes.

“You’re so gorgeous,” she said before slapping her hand over her mouth.

He smiled, blushing slightly. “And you’re beautiful.”

Sadly, not as pretty as him.

But she figured she wouldn’t say that. These guys didn’t like it when she spoke the truth about herself.

“Yeah, I’m awesome.”

And a liar.

He watched her steadily for a moment, then sat next to her on the sofa.

“So, what did you make me?” he asked.

“It’s pretty terrible. You don’t have to eat it. I think we should just go down to the kitchen and see what else there is.” She tried to stand, but he reached out a hand and laid it on her thigh.

She froze. Touch from Roman was kind of rare. She tried not to touch him unless he touched her first. Even though she longed to.

“No. I want to eat what you made me,” he said.

“But what if it’s not very nice? It probably won’t be. I don’t really know what I’m doing.”

“Then I’m glad you didn’t try to cook anything,” he said with a smile.

She shook her head. “No way! I’d likely burn the house down.”

“That bad, huh?”

“Uh, yep.”

“All right, no cooking for you unless you get lessons first. Understand?”

“Believe me, that’s one rule I can easily follow.” She watched as he picked up the sandwich and went to take a bite.

“Wait!” she cried.

He froze and looked at her.

“Ummm . . . shoot, I have nothing. Go ahead.” She winced as he took a bite.

He chewed. Then chewed some more. “Um, is this marmite?”

“Yes. Why? Is it awful?” she asked.

Standing, he grabbed his water bottle and drank some down.

Oh no.

It was awful.

“Have you ever eaten marmite before, darling girl?” he asked.

“Uh. No. Is it bad? You had a huge jar of it in the cupboard so I thought you might like it.”

“Hmm. Alexei likes it on toast. He has an addiction to it. How much did you put on?”

“Oh, about two tablespoons. Was it not enough?”

“It was plenty. Maybe a bit too much. It can be overwhelming in large quantities.”

Her shoulders slumped. “See? I told you I didn’t know what I was doing. We should have gotten you something else.”

“Hey, if you’ve never had it before how were you meant to know?” He walked over and crouched in front of her, putting his hands on her knees.

She wanted more of his touches.

“You’re awfully hard on yourself, darling girl. We can’t always be perfect. The world would be boring if we were.”

But in her world mistakes could get her killed . . . or punished.

You’re not living in that world right now.

And this beautiful, lovely man wouldn’t understand your world so don’t taint him with it.

She sighed. “I guess so. I just wanted to do something nice for you.”

“And I appreciate that.” He stood and held out his hand to her. “Come on, let’s go see what we can rustle up. Have you had lunch?”

She held his hand and honestly felt like she’d gone to heaven.

“Um, yes. Salem made me some lunch.”

“Where is Salem?” he asked as they made their way down the hallway and toward the stairs.

“He’s on the phone. Alexei is out for a run.”

“And they left you unattended?” He frowned.

She had to grin. He hovered close to her as they reached the stairs. “I can be on my own, you know. I promise I’m not going to steal all the china.”

“Just give me an excuse to replace it. Dusty old stuff.”

“That stuff is antique and beautiful.”

“Is it?” He sighed. “Well, if you like it, I’ll keep it.”

She shook her head at him. As if she had anything to do with that decision. But it was sweet of him to say so.

“Right, I want you to hold onto the banister going down the stairs, please.”

“You trip over one time . . .” she grumbled.

“Yes, it was one time too many. And now you need to hold onto the banister. Plus, you hurt your foot recently.”

“My foot feels fine now. It’s not even swollen or anything. I even went for a run in the night on the treadmill.”

He paused and tightened his hold on her. “You went for a run last night? On your own?”

“Well, for some of it. Uh, Alexei found me.”

“He found you?” he asked.

“Yeah, he’s such a stalker. He went into my room looking for me because he doesn’t like it when I’m not with one of you. He left me with Salem when he went for a run.”

“He’s probably obsessing over you as he runs,” he said. “I’ve never seen him as obsessed by someone as he is by you.”

That was sweet and scary all at the same time.

But Alexei was kind of a terrifying guy. Until you realized there was a softer side to him.

“Hold the banister please,” he said. Again, that please made it sound like he was asking.

He was not.

“But I’m holding onto you and you won’t let me fall.”

He eyed her. “Well, it’s hard to argue with that. But I still want you to hold both. And when you’re in Little headspace, you’re not to go up and down the stairs on your own.”

Was he serious?

She stared up at him.

Wowsers. He was serious.

Salem had already made that rule, but she really hadn’t expected Roman to say the same thing.

They managed to get down the stairs without her slipping over. She really did have better balance than he thought she did.

It was just bad luck that she always seemed to be slipping over something or falling off furniture.

“I’m really not clumsy, you know.”

“I know,” he said as they walked into the kitchen. “But you’re easily distracted, and you don’t take as good care of yourself as I think you should.”

“And I suppose the three of you would do a much better job?” she asked.

He smiled. “Well, if you insist.”

She groaned. “That was terrible.”

But she liked the way he laughed as he led her into the kitchen. After making sure she was safely sitting on the breakfast bar stool, he set about making himself a sandwich. She kept a close eye on what he was doing so she could make it for him in the future.

“You look very intent there, darling girl. What are you thinking about?”

“Just memorizing how to make you a sandwich next time.”

He stood across the island from her with his sandwich. “You don’t have to make me lunch.”

“I know. I wanted to.”

Roman nodded. “Well, that’s sweet. I just don’t want you to think you have to . . . uh, well, for want of a better word, serve us.”

“What if I was a service sub?” she asked.

“Well, that would be different. We read the book about Claire, she was a service sub. Do you think you’re like Claire?”

Umm.

“No, I don’t think service is my love language. Well, not that sort of service.”

“What do you mean?”

“You know . . . there’s other sorts of service. Like if Salem was to order me to . . . you know what? Never mind.” She could feel herself growing red and Roman’s cheeks were tinted red too.

So he got what she was saying.

Sheesh. That was embarrassing. She couldn’t believe she’d been about to talk about blow jobs with Roman.

“Right. Yes. So what were you planning on doing this afternoon?” he asked.

“I thought I might go roller skating.”

“Roller skating? Really?” He looked a bit ill at the idea.

“Is that . . . is there a problem?”

“You just hurt your foot. I don’t think it’s a good idea.”

“But my foot was fine on the treadmill so I don’t think it will hurt it.”

“Right. All right, then. You do realize it’s a bit nippy out there today.”

“Nippy?” She couldn’t help it. Yes, it was juvenile, but her eyes dropped to where his nipples would be.

“My eyes are up here,” he said dryly.

And she was red again. She swore that she never blushed before she spent time around these guys.

Clearing her throat, she glanced up at him as he finished off his sandwich.

“Let’s go get our coats on and you can go roller skating.”

Roman swore that she was giving him gray hairs watching her attempt to roller skate around the tennis courts. It was the only place he would let her skate because he’d set mats up everywhere to cushion her fall.

And he felt it was inevitable that she’d fall, she was awfully shaky.

He shot forward as she wobbled, but she managed to straighten up.

Bloody hell.

Yes, he was definitely going to end up with more gray hair.

“What is she doing?” Alexei demanded.

He glanced over at the big man as he stepped up to him. He must have just come back from his run as he was dressed in a T-shirt and shorts.

“She’s roller skating.”

“I can see that. But why?” Alexei demanded.

“I suppose she enjoys it.”

Alexei winced and lunged forward as she wobbled again.

“She’s not very good at it.”

“I guess practice will make perfect,” Roman countered. Although he had just been thinking the same thing.

“Not if she breaks a leg practicing,” Alexei grumbled. “I’m going to get her to stop.”

But as he moved toward her, she let out a bark of laughter. “Look at me! Look, Rome! Papa! I’m gliding.”

“She’s slipped into Little headspace,” Alexei muttered.

Roman nodded. He hadn’t been expecting that.

“Did I just hear her laugh?” Salem walked up next to them. “I went looking for her and then spotted you both. I figured if the two of you were here then she wouldn’t be far away.”

Tamsyn glanced over with a wide smile, waving frantically. Then she wobbled again.

Roman sucked in a breath.

Stay steady.

“Shit. I don’t know if this is a good idea,” Salem said, tensing. “She could hurt herself.”

“Exactly what I said,” Alexei added. “But then she laughed.”

“You were both distracted by her laugh. This is about safety,” Salem said firmly.

“Well, you go tell her that she can’t skate anymore then,” Roman said. “Because I’m not. She’s having fun!”

“Fine. I will.”

“Whee!” she cried, raising her hands up into the air as she skated past. “Look at me, Daddy! I’m so fast I’m nearly flying.”

“Well, perhaps slow down a bit,” Salem called out. “I don’t want you going too fast.”

“Don’t be such a worry wart, Daddy!” she cried.

Roman cleared his throat. “Aren’t you going to tell her to stop skating?”

“She’s enjoying herself,” Salem said.

And then she attempted to spin. They all yelled out, rushing toward her as her feet slipped out from under her and she landed on a thick mat.

Shit!

What had he been thinking? He shouldn’t have let her come out here in the first place. This is why he would never make a good Daddy.

But as he approached her, he could hear her giggling.

“TWE! That Was Epic!” she yelled as she sat up, pumping the air.

Relief filled him even as he felt the urge to give her a few hard slaps on the ass as punishment.

Wait.

Where had that come from? That wasn’t him. He was still feeling a bit in shock over that thought as Salem and Alexei got her onto her feet and started fussing over her.

Salem was patting her down, while Alexei grumbled at her.

“I’m fine, really,” she said. “You guys have got to stop fussing. First, I’m not allowed to use the stairs on my own, or the gym, and now you guys are getting all worried about me roller skating. You don’t have to be. I’m really good at it. Plus, Rome put out all these mats for my safety because he’s such a sweetie.”

And, yep, he was blushing. “She’s getting a lot better and the mat did keep her from injuring herself.”

Both Salem and Alexei kept fussing over her as they led her inside. But as they turned away, she looked back at him and mouthed the words, thank you.

Which kind of made everything worth it.

31

“Where are we going?” she asked as Salem led her into the house. He’d taken off her roller skates.

Too bad.

She’d been having a fun time.

“I want to have a bit of Sir and Pet time with you,” he explained. “Not a long session, but I have some afternoon tea for you. Would that be okay?”

“Oh. Okay.”

He led her into his office and she glanced around. She really liked this room with its dark leather sofa in front of the fireplace and oversized wooden desk. There were bookshelves behind the desk.

They stopped by the desk. Where was the food?

He took hold of her hands and squeezed them. “Listen to me, Pet.”

“Yes, Sir?”

“What is your safeword?”

Oh. Had he forgotten?

“Red.”

“Good girl. I want you to say it at any time if you need to, all right?”

“Uh-huh.” What was he planning?

“I want to work on our trust and communication and I have an idea.” He drew an eye mask from his pocket.

Her breath caught.

“I’m only going to use this,” he explained. “No bondage. Nothing else. Just the eye mask. But you will need to listen to me for instructions. Understand? And trust that I won’t lead you wrong. Okay?”

“A-all right.” Now, she was nervous.

He moved behind her and put the eye mask on. Her heart rate increased and she had to fight the urge to pull it back.

“Such a good Pet. Can you see anything?”

“No, Sir.”

He took hold of her hand and she clung on.

“You’re doing so well,” he soothed. “I’m going to hold your hand and lead you to the sofa.”

It took all of her control to let him walk her to the sofa. This was so much harder than she’d expected. By the time he stopped, she was breathing heavily.

“I’ve put a cushion on the floor, Pet. If you kneel, you’ll land on it. I’m going to hold your hands to keep you steady.”

You can do this.

What’s the worst that could happen?

“Good girl. I’m so impressed with how well you are doing.”

She wasn’t sure why. She hadn’t really done anything, but still, that was nice to hear.

She held both of his hands as he helped lower her to her knees onto the cushion.

“Well done. Now, right in front of you is the coffee table. I am not going to tie your hands, but I want you to keep them on top of your thighs unless you feel off-balance. Understand?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“That’s my good pet. Open your mouth.”

Oh God.

What was he going to give her? She was almost too scared to open her mouth. But that was nuts.

She had to trust in him.

Then, to her shock, something creamy and sweet hit her tongue.

Chocolate.

She loved chocolate!

“How was that, Pet?”

“So yummy!”

“That was a reward for being so obedient. Have you ever had a scene go bad when you were blindfolded?”

She shook her head.

“Words, Pet,” he warned.

“Uh, no, I haven’t.”

“So is there a reason you don’t like the idea of being fully bound? Or bound and blindfolded?”

She shrugged. She wasn’t answering that.

“Open your mouth again.”

She eagerly opened it and something gross was put in her mouth. “Yuck!”

“No spitting it out. Swallow.”

“What was that? And why?” she cried.

“You were warned to use your words. If you don’t want to answer something, say that you don’t want to answer. And it was lettuce. Not really that bad.”

Said him.

“What is your favorite color?” he asked.

“Green!”

The questions kept coming. When she was good and answered him, she got chocolate and bits of a cinnamon bun. When she didn’t want to answer, she got fruit. Still good. And when she was naughty and forgot to use her words, he gave her lettuce and raw cauliflower.

“How are your knees, Pet?”

“They’re okay, Sir,” she replied. Although now that he mentioned it, they were getting a bit sore.

“I think they’re probably sore. I’m going to hold your hands and pull you up.”

He stood her up on her feet and she swayed, feeling disorientated.

“Easy, Pet. Lean on me. Nice, deep breaths.”

She leaned against him and he rubbed his hand up and down her back.

“Good girl. You’re doing such a good job. I want you to take two steps to your right. Now, stop.”

Okay, she was getting nervous again.

“Now, one step forward and turn ninety degrees toward your left. That’s it. Now, sit back.”

Shit.

This was definitely pushing her. If she sat and there was nothing behind her, she’d be in pain.

But this is Salem.

He’s not a sadistic bastard trying to harm you.

So she took a leap of faith and sat, only to land on the sofa. A sigh of relief escaped her.

“Such a good Pet. You deserve a reward. What would you like?”

He moved beside her, settling in on the sofa.

“Your cock. In my mouth. For . . . for comfort.”

She felt him tense. “Really? You can have anything.”

“Yes. Please.”

“Like cock warming?” he questioned.

“Yes. Roman and I were reading about it. Is that okay?”

“It’s more than okay, Pet. I’m going to get my phone and then I’ll lie you down, so you don’t have to kneel anymore.”

He was always thinking of her.

Five minutes later, she was lying down on her side with her head in his lap and his dick in her mouth.

It. Was. Heaven.

32

“Ijust got a message from Evette. She’s not feeling well. Some sort of stomach bug and she won’t be back tomorrow,” Salem said as he walked into the living room.

He couldn’t believe how beautifully Tamsyn had behaved for him while he’d had her blindfolded.

And she was comforted by cock warming. That had been a pleasant surprise.

Now, it was after dinner and getting late. Tomorrow was Monday and he’d been worried she would insist on going home.

Roman glanced up from where he sat in an armchair. He had his laptop with him, which wasn’t a surprise. But it was unusual for him to be out of his room like this.

Although Salem knew why he was.

Tamsyn.

She was bringing them closer together. Making them a family. And the relief and gratitude was overwhelming.

Salem knew he could be bossy. He knew that he had a tendency to try and take over other people’s lives. And that Alexei and Roman didn’t always appreciate that.

So they were likely glad he now had Tamsyn to focus on.

“Probably better she’s not here for a while anyway,” Alexei said. “We need to work on getting Bunny to move in.”

“We can’t pressure her,” Roman warned.

“Why not?” Alexei said. “We’re in charge. We should just tell her that’s what is happening. That she’s moving in here.”

Salem ran his hand over his face. “I would love to just tell her that.”

“Good. It’s settled.” Alexei was lounged back in the sofa, a boxing match playing on the TV but turned down low.

“But I can’t just tell her that. There’s something called free will.”

Alexei snorted. “Bullshit. We want her. She’d be safe here. She wouldn’t be safe out there. Alone. Without me to protect her.”

“She’s done just fine for the first twenty-three years of her life,” Roman pointed out.

“Just fine isn’t good enough,” Alexei said. “She should stay here where we can take care of her.”

“Look, we are all in agreement that that would be the best outcome,” Salem started to say. “But⁠—”

“No buts.” Alexei scowled. “Either she stays here or I kidnap her, lock her in my room and keep her chained to the bed. And then she still stays here.”

“Where is she,” Salem said, looking over at the door.

“Having a shower,” Roman said.

“She said she wanted one on her own,” Alexei grumbled. “I don’t like that.”

Salem sighed. “She’s entitled to some privacy.”

Alexei shot him a look.

“This can be overwhelming. We can be overwhelming,” Salem told him.

“Speak for yourself. I’m easy to deal with.”

Roman was gaping at Alexei by now. Salem just shook his head. “Sure you are.”

“Hey, what’s going on?” Tamsyn walked in wearing her original clothes.

He’d done a bit of online shopping earlier for her while she was sucking his cock.

“Evette isn’t feeling well,” Salem told her, walking over to grab her hand and bring her to the sofa.

She sat next to Alexei who immediately pulled her onto his lap and nuzzled into her neck. Not that she seemed to mind.

“Oh, poor thing. Is she all right?” she asked, staring up at Salem.

“She thinks that she might have picked something up on the plane,” Salem said.

“Well, I can keep cleaning around here until she comes back,” she offered, frowning down at her phone. “I don’t have a new job lined up yet.”

Salem frowned at Alexei as he opened his mouth. He could imagine what the other man had been about to say. But they could not push too far too fast.

Thankfully she was still staring down at her phone so she didn’t see him scowling at the Russian.

“I really do need to go home tonight,” she said. “I’ll need some more work clothes. I don’t want to get my new things dirty.”

Shit.

He could see Alexei tensing. That wasn’t going to go down well if she tried to leave.

“You might as well stay here,” Roman said. “By the time you get home you’ll barely have any time before you have to come back.”

It probably helped that Roman said that so casually, while looking at his laptop screen. Salem didn’t know if he’d done that on purpose or not.

“I guess,” she said. “But what about my clothes for work tomorrow?”

“That’s simple, you won’t be cleaning tomorrow,” Alexei stated.

Salem sighed. He guessed that he couldn’t have expected Alexei to stay quiet the whole time.

“I won’t be?” she asked, looking up from her phone.

“Is something wrong?” Salem asked.

She gave him a confused look.

“You were frowning at your phone.”

“Oh, sorry. No, I was just checking to see if I had any new job offers. If you don’t want me to clean until Evette returns, I should go job hunting. I mean, I should do that anyway as I guess she won’t be gone long.”

God. Why hadn’t he realized she would be worrying about this? He should have.

“You don’t need to clean because you’re our girlfriend now and we will take care of you,” Alexei told her.

“You will?” She tried to turn to see Alexei’s face. “What does that mean?”

“We don’t really feel comfortable with you cleaning for us when you’re dating us,” Salem tried to explain.

“Why?” she asked.

“We just don’t want you to feel like you have to pick up after us,” Salem said.

“But I offered.”

“Which is very kind,” Salem told her. “But you shouldn’t feel like you have to do anything. All right?”

“Okay.” She nodded. “I’ll do some job hunting tomorrow, then.”

“No,” Alexei growled.

“Alexei,” Salem said.

“Why no?” she asked. “I don’t understand.”

“I told you, because we’re taking care of you,” Alexei replied.

“Yes, but you didn’t really explain what that meant,” she said.

“That you don’t need a job because we will provide everything,” Alexei stated.

“Umm. You will?” she asked.

“Yes. So, you see, it is simple. You will move in here and allow us to take care of everything.”

Dear Lord, help him.

“Simple,” she repeated.

“It might not be that simple,” Roman said, glancing over at Alexei. “What about her housing now? Is there a lease? Do you need to break it? And what will Tamsyn do while we’re at work? Won’t she get bored? Maybe she might like a career of her own.”

Right.

All good points.

“I think—” Salem started to say.

“I don’t want her working outside the house. It’s too dangerous without me there to watch over her.”

Shit.

That was Alexei’s childhood trauma rearing its head. He’d gone to school one day and when he’d returned home, his entire family had been gone.

But Tamsyn likely didn’t know about that as he rarely spoke of it.

“Dangerous?” she asked.

“Alexei is worried about something happening to you,” Salem explained.

“I know. That’s why he’s snuck into my room the last two nights. Because he worries about me. But you don’t need to worry so much. I can take care of myself.”

“You can’t protect yourself from a gunman or a bomb in the underground or a car crash,” Alexei told her. “Here, you’re safe. Especially if I work from home.”

“How are you going to work from home?” Salem asked. There were some days when he probably could, but not all the time.

Alexei shrugged. “I’ll make it work.”

“Um, I’m home most of the time, anyway. I can protect Tamsyn, or do you not trust me to do that?” Roman pointed out.

Shit. What was Alexei going to say to that?

“Of course he does,” Tamsyn said. “But also, I can look after myself, guys. And I don’t think it’s right to just let you take care of everything financially. Is it?”

“Sure it is,” Alexei said. “It’s what people who care about each other do. We’ll take care of you and you’ll stay here, inside, where it’s safe.”

There was a beat or two of silence at that statement.

“Not sure I could stay inside all of the time,” she said.

“You don’t have to,” Salem reassured her, ignoring Alexei’s scowl. “But we would expect you to be careful all the time and to tell us where you’re going and when you will be back. And be in regular contact at all times. Plus, allow us to track your phone.”

Okay, maybe he and Alexei weren’t so different.

That was disturbing.

“Umm.” She gaped at him while Alexei grinned above her head.

“Why don’t you stay the week with us and see how things go,” Roman said. “If you want a job, you have the time and space to look. And these guys will let you do that.” Roman glanced at them both.

Huh.

Since when had he gotten so forceful?

Salem braced himself for her to argue with them. He’d have to work on convincing her to stay.

“All right,” she said.

“If you could . . . wait, what?” he asked.

“I said I’d stay.”

“You will? Salem asked.

“Oh, were you not expecting me to say yes?” she asked. “Should I not have said yes? I’m new to this relationship stuff.”

“No, no,” Salem said. “You should definitely have said yes.” Relief filled him.

“Good girl,” Alexei told her. “We’re going to take good care of you.”

“I can be home all day Monday, Wednesday, and Friday,” Roman said.

“I have to go into headquarters tomorrow,” Alexei grumbled. “I’ll be here Tuesday.”

“That leaves Thursday for me, baby,” Salem told her. He liked the idea of having her all to himself, even if he did have to work for part of it.

Yeah, that would be the perfect time for Sir and Pet to play some more.

Salem finished the last piece of work he had to do and glanced at the clock with a wince.

Shit.

He’d hoped to finish earlier than this so he could spend some time with his girl.

He wondered if she’d eaten any lunch. Getting to his feet, he stretched, working out the kinks in his body before he set off, trying to find her.

Ten minutes later, panic was just starting to form in his stomach as he put on his coat and stepped outside to find her sitting on the daybed.

“I’m starting to think that we need to put a tracker on you,” he grumbled as he walked over to the daybed.

She smiled up at him. “It’s a big house.”

“Yes, it is. What are you doing out here, Pet? It’s cold.”

“But the sun is shining,” she protested.

“That doesn’t make it warm.” He sat next to her.

“I’ve got my coat on, though.”

“Which I’m glad about.” He lifted her onto his lap. “But you also need a blanket, hat, gloves, and a scarf.”

“I’m not fragile. Where I used to live, this would be considered positively barmy.”

He frowned slightly. “And where was that?”

“Ahh, well, I moved around a lot. But for a while I lived on this cold island off the coast of Scotland with my Grandpa.”

She tensed slightly and he wondered if she’d meant to reveal that. She could be very secretive. It made him wonder if she had something to hide about her past.

Easy.

Don’t push her too much too fast.

“Your Grandpa? You lived with him?”

“Yes, after my mum died. It was just her and me for a long time. And then after she was gone, child services took me to live with my Grandpa. He was . . . interesting. He didn’t like people much and I don’t think he ever expected to be landed with a child. I can’t recall my mum ever mentioning him to me.”

“I’m so sorry, baby,” he told her, turning her so he could look down at her. “That must have been so hard.”

She shrugged. “I had my friends. They helped me.”

He had so many follow up questions. Like how old she’d been when she’d gone to live with her grandfather. And who were these friends? She’d never mentioned them before.

But he held them back, because he could tell she’d reached the limit of how much she was comfortable telling him.

“Would you prefer to live in a warmer climate?” he asked her. He loved living here but if she didn’t . . .

Whoa. Where had that thought came from?

“No. I’m happy here.” She smiled up at him.

“You are so beautiful, baby,” he told her huskily. “I’m sorry that I had to work so long.”

“It’s all right. I just came out here to clear my head a bit.”

“Have you had lunch yet?”

“It’s lunchtime?” she asked, shocked.

“It’s past lunchtime. How about soup and rolls?”

“Yummy. I don’t want to go in yet, though.”

“All right, we’ll have lunch out here. But I’m getting you a blanket and a hat.”

She pulled her phone out from where she’d hid it behind a cushion. She hadn’t wanted to risk Salem seeing the messages she’d received this morning.

They were the real reason she’d come outside. She’d needed some fresh air to try and settle her nerves.

Tamsyn rubbed her tummy.

The subterfuge was getting to her. It was making her feel ill.

These were good guys and what she was doing wasn’t right.

One of his lackeys had been sending her messages, telling her that he wasn’t happy.

And she knew what happened when he wasn’t happy.

She had to send him something or she was likely going to end up getting a visit. Which wouldn’t go well.

So she sent a message to the lackey. Because she didn’t want to talk directly to him.

Tell him that I’m living with them and they are falling for me. I’ll get them to spill their secrets to me. No matter what I have to do.

God.

She was going to puke.

Glancing up, she saw Salem walking toward her holding a tray of food with a blanket over his arm.

He was such a good man. And she was the worst sort of person.

“Here we are. Tomato soup with sour cream and warm bread rolls.”

Tamsyn wished she could eat the food. He placed the tray on daybed. Then he placed the blanket around her. He even produced a hat from his pocket and put it on her head.

Such a worrywart.

He settled in next to her, then reached over to grab a bowl of soup and a spoon, handing them to her.

She took it, holding it in her hands as she watched him grab the other bowl.

Then he sat and watched her.

“What is it?” she asked. “Is there something on my face?”

“No, baby, you’re beautiful as always. I was just waiting for you to start eating.”

“I don’t think I can,” she told him, stirring the soup. “But you eat.”

“I’m not eating unless you are,” he replied firmly. “What’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”

“No, Sir,” she said quietly. “Just feel funny in my tummy.”

She risked a look at him and he was staring at her intently. “Do you need Sir to help?”

Oh good. He understood.

Tamsyn nodded.

He set aside his soup and she felt bad that he wasn’t getting any lunch because of her. But then he produced a blindfold from his pocket.

She had to smile. “Do you carry those around all the time now?”

“Well, you never know when I’m going to need one. Do you need this, Pet?”

“Yes, Sir. Please,” she begged.

“Good girl for telling me what you need,” he told her as he placed the blindfold over her eyes.

This was the only way for her to let go of the stress forming a tight ball in her stomach.

Slowly, her shoulders eased and she felt like she could breathe.

“Open your mouth, Pet,” he said firmly.

She couldn’t ignore the command in that tone and she parted her lips. He placed a spoonful of soup in her mouth.

“Swallow. That’s it. Here’s some roll. Open again.”

He fed her for several minutes until she grew guilty that his lunch was going cold.

“Open,” he commanded.

She shook her head, pressing her lips closed.

“Excuse me?” he asked in a dark voice. “Are you allowed to refuse Sir?”

Uh-oh.

She should do as she was told. But she shook her head again.

“Do you want to be punished, Pet?” he asked in a silky voice.

Tamsyn had to take a moment to think about that. Did she want to be punished? Was that why she was playing up? To get him to punish her?

You deserve it.

And maybe it would make her feel better . . . maybe.

He cupped her cheek with his warm hand. “Not sure why you want to be punished, but if you need a spanking you only have to ask. Do you need to be spanked, Pet?”

She nodded. “Please, Sir.”

He shifted and she let out a small noise of protest, thinking he was leaving. But he soon returned.

“Shh,” he soothed. “I was just putting the food down. I’m not going anywhere. This is going to be short and hard, though. I don’t want you getting cold.”

Then the blanket was shifted away from her and he guided her over his lap.

More of that tension dissipated as she gave herself over to him.

She didn’t have to worry about all the crap in her life. She didn’t have to stress and balance everyone else’s interests.

She was Pet.

And Sir would look after her.

Her pants were pulled down, followed by her panties. And then his hand landed on her ass.

“My Pet doesn’t act out to get a spanking. She doesn’t refuse food,” he lectured as he spanked.

He hadn’t been lying; he was spanking her hard and fast.

And it was glorious.

“She tells Sir what she needs. Because it’s his job to give her whatever she requires.”

God.

Tamsyn wished that was true. That he could give her whatever she needed. It would certainly make her life easier.

The spanking suddenly ended and he rubbed the heat into her ass cheeks.

A small moan escaped her.

“Hmm, I’m guessing my Pet is turned on. Too bad she doesn’t get to come after being spanked.”

“But I asked to be spanked.”

“Ahh, no, you didn’t. You disobeyed me so you’d get spanked. There’s a difference.”

Well, that sucked.

She pouted as he drew up her panties and pants and then settled her onto his lap so she faced his chest.

Then he wrapped his arms around her and she forgot about being upset.

Because she was safe in Sir’s arms.

Just where she wanted to be.

33

“You know, if I was stranded on an island with a bunch of available men⁠—”

“This better not be going where I think it is,” Alexei growled at her from where he sat on the sofa with her.

She rolled her eyes at him as Roman let out a small chuckle from the armchair next to the sofa. It was Thursday night and she’d been staying here close to a week.

She never wanted to leave.

Poor Evette had been sick all week and Salem had told her not to come back until Monday at the earliest.

Tamsyn was lying on the sofa in the living room. Her head was on Alexei’s thigh and they were watching a TV show about one woman who was stranded on an island with a bunch of eligible bachelors. She had to choose just one.

Why choose one?

Seemed dumb.

“They should make a show where she doesn’t have to choose just one,” she said.

“Not sure the world is ready for that just yet,” Salem said. He was sitting down at the other end of the sofa with her feet on his lap.

They’d just had dinner, during which Roman had fussed over what she was eating while Alexei pulled her onto his lap, claiming she shouldn’t sit on her own, and Salem had tried to feed her even though she was capable of feeding herself.

They were all nuts.

And she loved them so much . . . nope. Not love.

Cared.

And she really couldn’t even do that.

“In Escana they are,” she said as Salem drew off her socks and started massaging her feet.

Holy. Moly.

What was this heaven?

A strange noise filled the room. One that sounded very like when she came with Alexei’s mouth on her pussy.

Salem paused and she opened her eyes to find all three men staring down at her.

“What?”

“Did you just make a sex noise while Salem was massaging your feet?” Alexei asked huskily.

“I most certainly did not,” she huffed.

She had.

She totally had.

And it was mortifying. She needed to distract them.

“So, like I was saying, if I was stranded on an island with a bunch of men . . . ohhh,” she cried as Salem started massaging her feet again.

“That was totally a sex noise,” Alexei said. “I know the noises you make when you come and that was very like it.”

“Oh my God!” she cried, putting her hands over her face. “You did not just say that.”

“I did,” he replied, removing her hands to give her a wicked, decadent look.

He was planning something.

The evil, evil man.

“If you were stranded on a desert island with a bunch of men who weren’t us,” Alexei said slowly as Salem continued to massage her feet, “then you would stay far, far away from them.”

“I would?” she asked breathlessly.

“Oh yes. Because if any of them touched you, they would soon be dead men.”

She wanted to scoff at his words. To treat them as something that someone said but would never do.

Only, she wasn’t certain that was true.

And the fact that the other two didn’t contradict him told her that they likely agreed with him.

“All I was going to say was that I would be too busy enjoying the beach and the surf to pay them any attention.”

“Have you never been to an island before?” Salem asked.

She stared down at him. “Your hands are pure magic.”

He smiled. It was slow and sweet and it was killing her ability to keep her moans of pleasure to herself.

She was also trying to distract him so she didn’t have to answer the question.

She should have known that wouldn’t work with these guys.

Especially Salem.

“Well? Have you been to an island or the beach for a holiday?” he asked.

Okay. That part she could answer truthfully. “I’ve never been for a holiday, no.”

She wasn’t sure she’d ever had a holiday.

“We’ll have to change that, then,” Roman said to her. “I actually have a holiday home in Brighton. It’s no tropical island, but it’s not that far away and it has a private beach.”

“Private?”

“Very private,” Alexei added. “You could make all the sex noises you wanted and no one would ever hear.”

Tamsyn smacked his chest. “You’re terrible.”

“I believe we’ve covered this. The proper response is that I’m terribly good looking or terribly sexy. Remember?”

She shook her head at him. “Sure, I remember. I could pretend I’m on my own show . . . only I don’t have to choose one of you. I’m way luckier than that poor girl.”

“Actually, I believe we’re the lucky ones,” Salem replied.

Damn.

Why did he have to go and be so sweet?

“Perhaps we should practice getting her to make those sexy noises,” Salem suggested.

Wait. What?

“By giving me more foot massages?” she asked.

“Hmm. I was thinking of something else,” Salem replied. “What do you say, Alexei?”

She glanced up at her big Russian. He wasn’t going to agree to this, was he?

Of course he is.

“I think that’s an excellent idea.”

Oh. Heck. She had a feeling she was in trouble now.

Roman watched as Tamsyn’s face filled with shock and then interest. There might have been a flash of worry at Salem’s suggestion that they get her to make more sexy noises. But nothing that would make him interfere.

Since when did you become her protector? You’ve never been anyone’s protector, not even your own.

No. But for some reason he felt very protective of Tamsyn. Even if she didn’t necessarily need him to be.

She has Alexei and Salem to protect her. To command her. To make her come.

Why does she need you?

Then her gaze connected with his and something soft filled her face.

Are you okay?

She mouthed the words, but he understood them.

She was checking in with him?

It made him feel noticed. Seen in a way he never had been with his family. Often wasn’t around anyone except the people in this room.

Roman didn’t enjoy casual touch. He didn’t like strangers surrounding him.

But all he wanted was her touch. Her comfort. Her affection.

Getting up, he moved to the couch and kneeled next to her, ignoring Alexei and Salem’s surprised looks. This was about Tamsyn.

About making her feel as comfortable and cared for as she made him feel.

Slowly, he cupped the side of her face. It was gentle, tentative, but her eyes closed and a look of wonder filled her face.

As though his touch was a gift.

Christ.

Leaning in, he brushed his lips lightly against hers. A soft sigh escaped her and he did it again. When her mouth parted beneath his, he was hesitant at first.

What if he did this wrong?

What if he was shit at it?

But what he didn’t want to be was a coward. So he slid his tongue into her mouth. He’d read enough books about kissing to have some idea of what to do, even if it had been years since he’d kissed anyone. And those times that he had kissed someone had kind of been disasters.

A small moan escaped her.

All right. So she seemed to like that.

He was vaguely aware of Salem moving. . . of him kneeling next to him and removing some of her clothes.

Finally, he drew back from her mouth, breathing heavily.

“Wow,” she whispered, looking up at him with wide eyes. “You are so good at that.”

“I am?” he asked. “I mean, I am.”

Great. Now he sounded like an idiot.

But confidence was half the battle, right? Or something like that. He glanced down her body, seeing that Salem had stripped her bottom half off.

“Are you all right with this?” Roman asked.

“This?” she asked breathlessly as Alexei started stripping the rest of her clothes off.

“Are you all right with us touching you?” Roman clarified.

Do not blush.

“Oh yeah,” she said. “I’d be mad as a hatter not to be all right with that.”

“Good,” Salem said as he lowered one leg so her foot rested on the floor. Then he kneeled on the sofa between her parted thighs putting her other leg up on the top of the sofa. “I’ve had to listen to Alexei making you come so many times and it’s been killing me. Now, it’s my turn.”

“Aww, were you lying in your bed, yanking your noodle and thinking of me,” Alexei said with mock-sympathy as he drew off her bra.

Dear God.

Her breasts were so beautiful. Small, but perfect. Tipped with peach-colored nipples that he wanted to wrap his mouth around.

“No, I was not touching myself while listening to you,” Salem grumbled.

Hmm. Roman turned to look at him. There was a strange note in his voice. “Are you sure?”

Instead of answering, Salem started kissing up her leg.

“He was totally jerking off while listening to me make you come,” Alexei said.

Yeah, Roman thought he had been too.

Not that he could blame Salem. He’d thought about doing the same when he’d heard them last night. His cock had been so hard that he’d laid there for hours trying to get back to sleep.

But touching himself was even harder than having someone else touch him.

So he’d just waited for it to go away.

“I wouldn’t mind watching that,” she said.

All three of them froze for a moment. Salem raised his head, staring down at her.

“You want to watch me jerk off?” he asked.

She nodded, then red filled her cheeks. “Is that wrong?”

“Fuck no,” Alexei told her. “You can watch me anytime. Although I’d rather have your hand wrapped around my cock. Or your lips. Or your sweet pussy. Or your⁠—”

“We get the idea,” Salem said dryly.

“Wait . . . what were you going to say?” Tamsyn asked.

There was only one other body part he could think of, unless Alexei had some fetishes that Roman wasn’t aware of.

“I’m guessing ass or feet,” Roman said.

Alexei’s mouth dropped open. “Definitely not feet!”

“So, ass then,” he said matter-of-factly to Tamsyn who started to giggle.

Roman smiled at her. “What’s funny?”

“Alexei’s horror over me trying to wrap my feet around his dick. I can’t blame him. One of my feet would probably slip and kick him in the balls. Accidentally, of course.”

Hmm. She was smiling so widely that he wasn’t certain she meant that.

“Kick me in the balls and you don’t get to come for a week,” Alexei told her.

She gasped. “That’s so mean!”

“So is kicking your man in his crown jewels,” Alexei replied.

“Some of us are more precious about our crown jewels than others,” Roman told her, making her giggle again.

Then she closed her eyes with a moan as Salem did something.

“Oh my Lord,” she said. “That feels so good.”

Darn it.

Roman wanted to make her feel like that. He wanted to hear her moan in pleasure as he touched her. He eyed her breasts.

It wasn’t his first time touching breasts. He had touched a woman’s breasts before he’d chickened out of doing anything more.

That had been his first and only real sexual encounter. And he hadn’t gotten beyond second base. Was that second base? He thought it was.

But these were Tamsyn’s breasts and that made a huge difference. Leaning down, he licked his tongue across the hard peak.

“Roman, more, please,” she begged.

All right, it seemed she liked that.

“Lift her up for me for a moment,” Alexei commanded as her breathing grew faster.

Salem was silent, paying complete attention to her pussy. Again, he really wanted to taste her.

Be patient.

There’s one of her and three of you and she isn’t your sex toy. You’re here to pleasure her.

Besides, he knew something about suppressing his own needs. About feeling ashamed of them.

“Thanks,” Alexei said as he sat back down.

Roman then noticed that he’d stripped off his clothes. He was sitting there, naked.

Yeah, he’d been in the same bed as the two of them while Alexei got her off. But that had felt different.

He was still shocked by his actions. That had been the first time he’d come in a long, long time. And the first time he’d come with a woman touching his bare cock.

“Roman? Are you all right?”

Huh?

He glanced down at her.

Blathering badgers.

He was doing it again. Zoning out when he should be completely focused on her. Then he glanced up to see that even Salem had stopped what he was doing to check up on him. The other man’s lips were glistening with her desire.

He could back out.

Tell them he wasn’t ready.

But was that true? Maybe he wasn’t ready, but he didn’t think he ever fully would be.

However, it wasn’t fair to put his hang-ups on Tamsyn. She didn’t do anything to warrant them.

Everything had been fine the other night.

Even if he had been feeling a bit off about it the next day. No matter what he did, he never wanted her to be ashamed of her wants and desires.

She didn’t have a lot of experience. Neither of them did.

Which is why you need Alexei and Salem.

Salem was calm and collected. He always had a plan. While Alexei was full of confidence. Nothing got to him.

Together, they had this.

They wouldn’t let him fall.

With them here, he felt more confident.

As if reading his mind, Salem nodded at him. “Tell her what you want, Roman. She can’t read your mind. And if she doesn’t want it, then she has a safeword.”

“Or you can show her,” Alexei added. “That’s always my preference.”

“We know,” Salem said. “Didn’t take you long to get your dick out. Hmm, I wonder what you could possibly want.”

He knew they were bantering to give him a moment to collect himself. And to distract Tamsyn. She let out a giggle, glancing up at him, sharing the moment with him.

He cupped her breast and her giggles morphed into a needy sigh.

Don’t be a coward.

She’s not being one.

“I want to taste you as well,” he told her.

“Oh, yes, please,” she said. “I want that too.”

Alexei snorted. “Of course you do, you needy thing.”

“Is that wrong?” she asked, tensing.

Roman glared at Alexei. He better not make her feel bad for her needs.

Alexei just grinned down at her. “Nope, it’s the best fucking thing in the world.”

“Ohh,” she said. “Good. Because I want that a lot.” Her gaze went to Salem, who smiled at her.

“After Salem, of course. He was there first.” Mortification filled him as he realized what he’d just said.

But she just giggled.

“Kiss me,” she whispered. “You’re so good at it.”

His chest puffed out like a rooster as he kissed her. Long and slow. Then faster.

Harder.

God. He was so hard that it hurt.

When he drew back he watched as Alexei played with her breast. His hand looked so huge against her small breast that it was almost comical.

He could break her so easily and yet she lay there between three grown men and let them do what they wanted.

There wasn’t a hint of worry on her face.

She was braver than him. And he was determined to be better. Do better.

Be what she truly deserved.

“Oh. Ohhh!” she cried out before Alexei turned her head toward him, his dick rubbing against her lips.

Okay, he really didn’t need to be staring at Alexei’s dick. Not when he had his girl here to study and touch.

He ran his thumb over her nipple. It was hard and from the way she reacted, tender.

Keeping his touch gentle since he didn’t want to risk hurting her, he played with her nipple. First, he ran his thumb over it, before leaning down to lick it. Then he followed his instincts and sucked on it.

Her muffled cry made him hesitate and pull back.

“Keep going,” Alexei commanded him. “She likes it. Bunny, remember our signal if you want everything to stop?”

She held up her fist.

Right.

He should have made sure she remembered that.

“I have her,” Alexei told him. “If she needs anyone to stop, I’ll let you both know.”

And this is why he needed Alexei and Salem here.

Not always. In the future he thought that he might want some time alone with her like this.

Naked and needy.

But right now, this was what he needed. And he wasn’t too full of pride to admit that.

Curious about what Salem was doing and hoping to get some pointers, he slid down toward her feet.

Salem drew back, making her whimper and writhe in obvious disappointment that he was stopping.

The other man lightly smacked his hand down on her pussy. Roman sucked in a breath. Did that hurt?

But then she let out a deep groan.

“Naughty girl,” Salem chastised. “That was meant to be punishment not pleasure.”

“She liked that?”

“Baby, tell Roman how you felt about me giving your pussy a smack,” Salem commanded.

She drew away from Alexei’s dick and glanced up at Roman. “I liked it.”

Then she turned and took Alexei’s cock back into her mouth.

Salem chuckled. “She’s feeling shy. Cute how she takes comfort in sucking your dick,” he commented to Alexei.

“Yeah, real fucking cute,” Alexei said breathlessly. He wrapped his fingers in her hair. “And fuck, does her mouth feel amazing.”

Roman remembered the feel of her sucking on him and he agreed.

Her mouth was heaven.

“Grab her leg and push it back,” Salem commanded him. “You can watch. I don’t mind and I’m certain she doesn’t either.”

Salem returned his mouth to her pussy and Roman grabbed her leg, drawing it back. Then he peered down at her pussy. He couldn’t see much with Salem in the way. But then he pulled back and Roman spied Salem’s fingers moving in and out of her pussy.

At first, he moved slowly, gently. But then he used the thumb from his other hand to play with her clit and Salem sped his fingers up.

Blathering badgers.

That was so hot.

“Want to play with her clit?” Salem asked.

Um. This took sharing to a whole other level. It was a generous offer. But Roman didn’t have a clue what he was doing. What if he did it wrong? Hurt her?

“You’ll do fine. Just use your thumb on her, running it back and forth.”

He moved his thumb to where Salem had his and took over the same movement.

She was so wet.

His breathing grew faster. He wanted more. He circled her clit, then flicked it. Her cries, even muffled by Alexei’s dick, filled the room.

“Bloody hell,” he muttered. “This is so hot.”

“Isn’t it? Isn’t she so beautiful? And her pussy is a work of art. It tastes amazing. Have a taste,” Salem urged.

Really? He glanced up at Salem who nodded encouragingly.

Not wanting to waste any time, he leaned in and licked her clit. Her entire body tensed and he drew back sharply.

“She’s just close,” Salem said in a quiet voice that only Roman could likely hear. Then in a louder voice, he spoke to Tamsyn. “No coming yet, baby. Not until I say so.”

She drew off Alexei’s dick, ignoring his complaints. “That’s not fair. I need to come. Between your fingers and Roman’s tongue, I’m on fire here. I can’t hold back!”

“Poor Pet,” Salem said, a hint of his dominant side peeking out.

Immediately, she looked concerned. Roman tensed, wondering if this was too much for her. He watched her closely, but she didn’t seem afraid.

“What’s your safeword, Pet?” Salem asked in a low purr.

That’s right. She had a safeword.

She could use that if this was all too much for her. But would she? He eyed her closely, a surge of protectiveness filling him.

“Red or I can raise my fist if Alexei is stuffing his dick into my mouth,” she said.

“You love having my dick in your mouth,” Alexei countered.

She said nothing to dispute that.

It was like she was made for them.

“Will you use it, though,” he pressed.

Her eyes widened as she stared at him. “Of course.”

“Pet,” Salem said in a deeper voice, placing his whole hand over her mound. Whether to soothe her or as a threat that they might stop playing with her, Roman wasn’t sure. “You will use your safeword if you need to, understand?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“That’s my good girl. Because if something were to happen, if you were hurt or afraid or uncomfortable and you didn’t tell us then we wouldn’t be able to play with you until we could trust you. Understand?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“You are doing so well for us.” Salem moved his hand from her pussy. “I am so proud of you.”

It had been a threat, then.

Tamsyn smiled widely up at Salem, her eyes shining.

He smiled back at her before running a finger up and down her slit. Then he pressed two fingers deep inside her before drawing them out. Leaning over her, he ran his damp fingers over her lips.

“Taste yourself.”

Bloody hell.

Roman had to work hard to remember to breathe as her delicate tongue slipped out and licked her lips.

That was incredibly hot.

He might not survive this.

34

There was no way she was going to survive this.

They moved her so she was on her hands and knees on the floor. Alexei kneeled in front of her.

“You all right, Bunny?”

“I think so,” she said.

“What’s wrong?” Salem asked from behind her.

“Just wondering if this is really my life.”

“It is,” Roman told her. “You can believe in us.”

She turned her head to smile at him as he kneeled beside her and he leaned in to kiss her gently. He was the only one of them still dressed. But she got it.

“I’m going to fuck you, baby,” Salem told her, running his hands over her ass. “You have an implant, right?”

“Yes,” she said breathlessly. Roman had sat down with her and made her go through all her medical history with him. She’d told him as much as she dared.

“And Roman showed you our test results.”

Yep. He had. She knew they were all free of any sexual diseases. She hadn’t been able to reciprocate, but she hadn’t had sex in two years.

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good girl. I’m going to fuck you bare while Alexei fucks your mouth. And Roman, if he wants too.”

“I do,” Roman said. “If you don’t think you’ll be too tired.”

“I won’t be.”

“Such a perfect girl,” Salem told her. Then he squeezed her ass cheeks before he pushed her legs further apart.

Then his cock was pressing at her entrance.

Holy. Heck.

Alexei rubbed his cock against her lips and she opened her mouth, taking as much of him as she could.

Lord.

Salem pushed slowly inside her, reaching around to toy with her clit.

And then Roman slid under her. He didn’t touch any part of her except her breasts as he played with them.

It was almost too much.

Too stimulating.

Alexei moved back and forth in her mouth and she tried her best to suck on him, to give him what he needed. But the other two kept distracting her.

Plus, there was Salem’s finger on her clit.

Dear Lord.

Salem pushed completely inside her and then he started to move. One hand went to her hip as he drove himself in and out of her.

She could feel her orgasm coming, it was so close.

Then Alexei let out a roar and came in her mouth.

Holy. Heck.

She swallowed hastily. She hadn’t exactly been prepared and as he withdrew, she gasped for breath.

“You all good, Bunny?” he asked, actually sounding worried.

She grinned up at him. “Oh yeah.”

“Roman, man, you’re up. I’m on breast duty.”

Salem moved both hands to her hips as Alexei slid beneath her to play with her nipples.

Then Roman was in front of her. “Are you sure this is all right, Kitten?”

Oh, she liked when he called her Kitten.

“Yes. GYCIMM.” That was a long one.

“What?” he asked, startled.

“Get Your Cock In My Mouth.”

Alexei snorted, but it seemed Roman didn’t need any more prompting. She hummed as she took him deep.

He moved slowly at first, then gained momentum. And Salem kept up his steady pace, although she could hear his breathing growing more ragged.

“Baby, you feel so amazing. Your pussy is hugging my dick. God, I’m so close. Roman, you ready?” Salem asked.

“Already there,” Roman said just before he came in her mouth.

Salem’s loud groan drowned out Roman’s softer moan. But they were both music to her ears.

And then they pushed her up and over the edge and she screamed as the world around her disappeared, her orgasm washing over her with deepening intensity.

It was epic.

She was wrapped up tight in a blanket on Salem’s lap.

Wow.

She couldn’t believe she’d let go like that. It had been scary. And exhilarating.

After both Roman and Salem came inside her, Alexei had gotten a cloth to clean her up, then Salem wrapped her in a blanket while Roman made her drink some water.

This entire week had been amazing. She’d played with Salem while blindfolded, gaining more trust in him.

She and Roman read stories together every night and she often fell asleep with him holding her hand.

Then she’d wake up with Alexei in her bed. Often with his mouth on her pussy.

She glanced down to find Roman sitting on the floor in front of Salem. She wanted to reach out and run her fingers through his hair, but she wasn’t sure if he’d want that. Or if she could even find her way out of this blanket for that matter.

“What’s wrong, Pet?” Salem asked.

She liked being his Pet.

Was she okay? Was it okay to be completely spellbound by him? Was it okay to like not having to think or decide anything?

To not have to worry?

Well, of course it was.

“Tell me what you want. You were such a good girl, trusting us, I want to give you what you need.”

“But what if you can’t give it to me?” she whispered.

He wasn’t in control of Roman. And even if he was, she wouldn’t want him to force Roman to let her touch him.

That wasn’t the way things worked.

“Tell me.” His voice was stern enough to have her paying attention.

“I want to touch Roman,” she told him.

Understanding filled Salem’s face.

“Me?” Roman turned to look up at her. “You want to touch me?”

“I want to run my fingers through your hair. And I want to hold Alexei’s hand.”

“Hold my hand?” Alexei rumbled as though he’d never heard of such a thing. “Done.”

She couldn’t help but giggle as she attempted to fight her way free of the blanket to squeeze his hand. His huge hand engulfed her, making her feel so small.

“You can touch me,” Roman told her quietly.

“Oh.”

Roman cleared his throat. “Just check with me first, but I . . . I enjoy your touch.”

“It would be easier if you came up here and laid your head in her lap, then she won’t have to reach for you,” Salem told him.

“You have the best ideas, Sir,” she told him, leaning back to smile up at him.

“Thank you, Pet. I try.” He bent and lightly kissed her.

Oh, that was so . . . so nice.

Nice didn’t really cut it but she couldn’t think of how else to explain it.

Probably because her mind was still filled with mush from the multiple orgasms she’d just had.

Every woman should have multiple orgasms. They were a glorious, glorious thing.

Roman climbed onto the sofa, with his legs resting over the arm and placed his head on her lap.

“This all right?” he asked as the sofa let out a bit of a protest.

“Are you uncomfortable?” This sofa wasn’t really made for four people. Especially when one of them was a six foot three Russian who had to weigh over two hundred pounds.

“No. I’m not.”

She ran her fingers through Roman’s hair, sighing with pleasure. This is what she’d needed even if she hadn’t realized it.

To touch all of them. Be surrounded by them.

“Better, Pet?”

“Yes, Sir. It’s perfect.”

35

Tamsyn was kind of bored.

It was Friday afternoon and Roman had worked from home for the most of the day, while she’d puttered around doing some cleaning. But not much.

And now she was out of things to do.

Roman had rushed out of here about forty minutes ago, saying that he was late for a meeting he’d forgotten about.

And, yeah, she was stuck here with nothing to do.

Although she knew what she should do . . . but she just didn’t want to spy on them anymore. She didn’t want to do anything that asshole wanted of her.

But she had no idea how to protect them and herself. She had a bad feeling that she could only do one of those things. And if it came down to it, she knew just who she was going to sacrifice.

“Yoo-hoo! Anyone home?”

A female voice made her jump and she glanced over at the doorway. She was lying on the sofa in the living room. How long had she been here? Who was that?

She sat up, just as an older woman with salt and pepper hair and hazel-colored eyes walked into the room.

“Oh. Who are you?” she asked, taking a step back and eyeing her warily.

“Um, I’m, uh, I’m Tamsyn.”

Great.

Like that meant anything. The woman just stared at her in confusion. “Tamsyn?”

“Yes.”

“What are you doing here? How do you know my son and his friends? And where is Salem?”

Wait.

This was Salem’s mum?

Oh heck.

What did she do? How did she explain who she was?

“He’s still at work,” she said. “I’m, um, the cleaner. I mean, I took over cleaning while Evette was gone.”

Salem’s mum looked her up and down skeptically. “Do you always lie around on your employer’s sofa while you’re supposed to be working? And has this room even been cleaned? The floor looks dirty.”

“Um.” She glanced down at the floor. Actually, she had intended to do that. But before he’d left for work, Salem had made a fuss again about her not being their cleaner.

She guessed she should be grateful since she hated cleaning. But it also made her look really bad in front of his mum.

Which, surprisingly, she didn’t like.

Had he told his mum about her? Well, no, he can’t have or his mum would know who she was.

It wasn’t like they’d been together that long.

Would he be mad that she’d met his mum?

Oh hell.

“Isn’t Evette back?” his mum asked.

“She was meant to be, but she has a sore stomach.”

Salem’s mum let out a small huff. “Well, that’s too bad. Evette is an excellent cleaner.”

And she wasn’t.

She got it.

“So you can leave now,” the older woman said.

“I’m not finished for the day, though,” she protested.

“It seems that you are, considering that you were lying on the sofa rather than working. I don’t want my son spending his hard-earned money on someone who is taking advantage. So I will finish cleaning and you will go.”

Oh heck.

What did she do now? And her phone was upstairs.

“I have to go upstairs and get⁠—”

“No, no. You don’t need to go anywhere but out the door.” His mum moved forward, her gaze narrowing as she took in the empty bag of potato chips, along with a half-eaten block of chocolate.

Yeah, she might have found those in the cupboard and helped herself.

In her defense, she had planned on replacing them. Somehow.

Or at least she was going to hide the evidence before the guys got home.

Shit.

“You’ve been lazing around and eating their food? Do you really think that you could take advantage of them like this? Shame on you. They are good men and you are just a lazy user. Out!”

Right.

Shit.

Tamsyn rushed out of the living room, past Salem’s mum.

She didn’t know why those words hit her so hard. It wasn’t like his mum knew the truth. That she wasn’t actually taking advantage of them.

But aren’t you? Or taking advantage of their feelings for you.

Shit.

She slid her shoes on and reached for her coat. Where was it? The only other jacket in here was one that Salem had bought her the other day. It didn’t feel right to take it somehow, so she just drew on her old sneakers and headed out the door.

A sense of melancholy, of wrongness hit her and she wanted to turn back. She wanted to go back into that beautiful house and explain exactly who she was.

But who was she, really?

A liar.

That’s who.

And even if Salem’s mum didn’t know who she was, she knew that she wasn’t good enough for her son.

No, it was best that she go.

In the back of her mind, she knew that she should wait for the guys. That she should knock on the door and demand her phone and call them.

But that voice was easily silenced as she walked down the footpath.

Perhaps this was a good thing. She was getting far too close to them. If Salem’s mother could see the truth about her, then she was certain she would tell him.

And then he’d know and so would the others.

That she was definitely bad news and no good for them.

Salem couldn’t ever remember getting home from work this early. Sometimes, he’d sleep in the break room to avoid coming back here.

But not anymore. There was actually a spring in his step as he walked to the front door and unlocked it.

Because he couldn’t wait to see Tamsyn.

An alert beeped on his phone.

Shit. More unrest in Ireland? What the fuck was going on? Criminal activity was high. Patrick O’Connor was just going to gain more popularity with his call for softer gun laws, despite his sometimes conservative views in other areas.

Salem pushed that out of his mind. He’d done some shopping during his lunch break today, something that he never usually took, and he was carrying those bags. He just hoped that she liked what was in them.

The stuff he’d chosen was a bit different than the things she’d picked out. But those were Little clothes. And these were things for adult Tamsyn.

Even though she seemed to like to wear her Little clothes all the time.

He was hoping that he could convince her to slip into Little headspace for the entire weekend. Maybe they’d take her on that trip to the seaside.

Yeah, maybe he should suggest that. And they could see if they could take a three-day weekend. She’d look adorable building a sandcastle.

As he opened the front door, the scent of cooking hit him.

What the hell? He knew that Tamsyn couldn’t cook. Roman had told them about the sandwich she’d made him. What did she think she was doing, trying to cook?

Or had he ordered in?

“Hello? Tamsyn?”

“Hello. Salem. I’m in the kitchen.”

Salem froze. Because that was most assuredly not Tamsyn.

So where was she?

He rushed into the kitchen, still wearing his coat.

“Salem! I didn’t expect you so early.” His mother turned to smile at him. She was standing at the stove with something cooking on the stovetop. There was a wooden spoon in her hand.

“Mum, what are you doing here?” he asked, glancing around.

No Tamsyn.

Shit. Had his mother intimidated her so much that she was hiding out upstairs?

“I’ve come to make you dinner since you missed last Sunday night dinner. You said you were also busy working this weekend so I thought I would come to you.”

Bollocks.

He had said that. Because he hadn’t wanted to go to dinner last Sunday night and leave Tamsyn. He’d been worried that she would insist on going home. And that wasn’t acceptable to him or the others.

Speaking of which . . .

“Ahh, right. That’s nice of you. Is Roman upstairs?” Tamsyn had to be with him.

“No. I don’t know where he is. I thought he was, but when I went to check his room was empty.”

Shit.

“You didn’t touch anything, did you?” he asked urgently.

“No, of course not,” she huffed. “I know not to touch his stuff anymore.”

She’d gotten it into her head one day that she needed to tidy up Roman’s room and she’d moved everything around, not putting it back right.

Roman had been in a grouchy mood for weeks over it.

“Good. Wait, he’s not up there? Then where the hell is he? And where is Tamsyn?”

“Tamsyn? Well, she’s where she’s meant to be,” his mother replied.

A bad feeling filled his stomach. “What do you mean by that?”

“She’s gone home.”

“Home? Shit.”

“Salem! Language!” she snapped.

“Why would she go home?” This was meant to be her home. “I’ll need to call her.” He grabbed his phone from his pocket and started calling her.

But it went to voicemail.

Shit.

“Why are you calling her? Do you owe her money?” his mother asked. “Don’t pay her. When I got here, she was lying on your couch and eating your food. She left a mess and hadn’t hoovered the living room. I did that before I started dinner.”

“Wait . . . what?” He couldn’t even comprehend what she was saying. “Of course I don’t owe her money.”

He needed to check in with her, though as she hadn’t mentioned needing any money.

You should insist that she give up her apartment and move in with you.

He was definitely starting to think more and more like Alexei.

“Mum, she’s not my cleaner, she’s my girlfriend.”

The wooden spoon dropped straight onto the floor, sending splatters of tomato sauce everywhere. But his mother didn’t seem to notice as she gaped at him.

“She’s . . . you . . . what?”

“Tamsyn isn’t my cleaner, she’s my girlfriend.”

“You have a girlfriend?” she cried before throwing her hands up into the air. “Hallelujah!”

Salem sighed as his mother did a small dance of joy.

Really? Was it such a revelation that he had a girlfriend? Sure, he hadn’t had one in years. And certainly none that his mother met.

Or the rest of his family.

“You will need to bring her to Sunday dinner,” his mother bossed as she picked up the wooden spoon she’d dropped. “I can’t believe you haven’t told me before now. Why did you keep it a secret? Wait, why did she tell me that she was your cleaner, then?”

“I wasn’t keeping it a secret, mum,” he said. “And she was our cleaner. That’s how we, uh, met.”

Because you didn’t tell your mum that you first met your girlfriend at a BDSM club.

“Oh. Wait. So you’ve only known her a few weeks?”

“Yes, which is why I hadn’t told you about her.”

“But that still doesn’t explain why she said nothing. And why was she here alone?”

“She wasn’t meant to be. Roman was supposed to be home.” And he wasn’t going to tell his mum that she’d been staying with them.

There were some things that your mother didn’t need to know, no matter how old you were.

“And I don’t know why she didn’t tell you that she is my girlfriend. Perhaps she was taken aback by my mother just turning up without an invitation.” He shot her a stern look.

But his looks didn’t work on his mother, unfortunately.

It could have something to do with the fact that she’d given birth to him and changed his diaper as a baby.

“Pfft, I don’t need an invitation. I’m your mother.”

“And I live with two other guys.”

“Who don’t care if I visit.”

She wasn’t wrong. They didn’t care. But they might if they found out that she’d driven Tamsyn away.

Not that it was her fault.

No, this was all his fault. He should have prepared Tamsyn better. His mother did these impromptu ‘pop ins’ now and then. Although he had thought Roman was going to be home all day.

Right.

None of that matters now. You just have to find Tamsyn.

“I have to get in touch with her,” he told his mum. “I’m going to try calling her again.”

“Of course. I feel terrible about the way I talked to her. Please explain that I had no idea she was your girlfriend.”

Should he tell her that Tamsyn wasn’t just his girlfriend?

No.

That wasn’t a conversation he needed to have right now.

First, he tried calling Tamsyn. Still no answer. Shit.

He shot off a message to the group chat.

Salem: Just got home. Mum is here. She met Tamsyn, but Tamsyn told her that she was our cleaner. Mum told her to leave as she thought she was being lazy and now I don’t know where she is. She’s also not answering her phone. Roman, I thought you were home all day today?

No answer. Crap.

He wasn’t even sure where she lived. But Roman had her fill in a temporary employment agreement and NDA, so that would surely have her address.

As he walked down the hallway, he called her again.

Then he froze.

Was that the sound of a phone ringing? Was she here? Had she come back?

He held his phone to his ear as he pinpointed where the noise was coming from.

Her bedroom.

He rushed inside and then he saw her phone sitting on the nightstand, charging. They’d picked up a charger for it the other day when shopping.

Fucking hell.

She’d left without her phone? He opened her closet. All of the clothes he’d bought her were in here. And so was her old, ratty jacket that he’d replaced.

Then another thought occurred to him, and he rushed down the stairs to the coat closet.

“Salem? Are you all right?”

“Bollocks,” he muttered.

“Salem! Language!” his mother scolded.

Salem took a deep breath in and let it out slowly. He wanted to snap at his mum but it wasn’t her fault.

“Sorry, Mum.” He didn’t tell her that he’d just realized that she’d left without the coat, scarf, and hat that he’d bought her.

Because they were all sitting in the coat closet.

He hoped that she hadn’t walked far without a coat on. It was another cold day today. And he hated to think about her walking around in the cold.

She’d even left her beloved roller skates.

Perhaps she’d just left for a couple of hours to get away from his mum.

As he headed back upstairs to go check Roman’s office, his phone buzzed.

Roman: Sorry! I had a meeting. I’d forgotten about it. Where has she gone?

Salem: Back to her place, I guess. I’m just going to go find her address.

Alexei: Don’t worry. Stay with your mum.

Salem: I need to find Tamsyn.

Alexei: I can track her phone.

Salem: That won’t help much when her phone is here.

Roman: She left without her phone?

Salem: Yes. And without her coat or scarf or hat too.

Alexei: Fuck. Why would she do that?

Salem: My mum probably scared her off and she didn’t know what to do. I’m worried about her.

Alexei: Send me the address.

Roman: Wait. I remember it.

He sent through an address. Fuck, that was likely an hour away and it was peak traffic. Even on the underground, it would take a while.

Alexei: I’m not that far from there. Maybe twenty minutes away. Meet me there with the car.

Salem: Done. Tell us when you find her.

36

What the hell?

Alexei glanced down at the address on the group message and then up at the building.

The rundown building with broken windows and constructed of a disgusting brown brick.

Fuck no.

This was completely unacceptable.

There was graffiti along the lower part of the building, and it looked like no one had bothered to attempt to wash off.

A train raced past on an overbridge next to the building. He glared at the bridge. He bet a lot of illegal shit went on in there. It was dark and damp looking. The whole building looked musty and cold. And despite that, people were still attempting to dry clothes on the balconies.

Alexei glared up at the apartment building and then checked the address that Roman had sent him.

This couldn’t be right.

This was not where she was living.

Not while he was living in that fucking mansion that he didn’t really deserve.

Not while he’d been a bit of an asshole to her in the beginning.

Okay, perhaps more than a bit.

She wasn’t living here in squalor in one of the worst neighborhoods in London.

He drew out his phone and called Roman.

“Are you there? Do you have her?” he asked, sounding breathless.

“Are you sure about this being her address?” he demanded.

“What? Yes. I looked up the form she filled out to double check.”

“You didn’t check it when she first filled it out to make sure it was correct?”

“Why would I do that? What’s wrong?”

“It’s in the fucking slums,” he snarled.

“That can’t be right. I’m heading your way in a taxi. I’ll be there soon.”

Alexei grunted and ended the call without saying goodbye. He had no time for niceties.

He studied the address again. No apartment number. He stormed up to the door to take a look. At one time, it must have had an intercom system, but it looked like someone had taken a sledgehammer to it at some stage.

Oh, as soon as he got hold of her and made sure she was safe, he was going to spank her ass until she couldn’t sit for a week.

He didn’t care that she hadn’t been his when she had lived here.

And yes, he was using the word, ‘had,’ as she was never living here again.

He knew he was overprotective of the people he cared about, but he didn’t care. He’d lost his family once and that wasn’t happening again.

You should have insisted on knowing where she lived. You should have paid fucking attention.

He still couldn’t believe Roman hadn’t checked her address.

But he couldn’t blame Roman, either. That would be taking the easy way out. This was on all of them.

A taxi drew up and a harried looking Roman climbed out, nearly tripping over the curb as he stared up at the building in front of him.

Chagrin filled his face, quickly followed by horror. “I should have checked her address. I should have looked it up. I didn’t even think to check. She didn’t list the area and I didn’t think it mattered. Fuck.” He ran his hand over his face.

Things were bad if Roman was swearing.

“It wasn’t just on you,” Alexei grumbled as he walked over to the other man. “Salem and I could have asked her about her living conditions. We could have asked for the address. This is on all of us. And once she’s safe, I’m going to spank her every night for a month.”

“A month? You don’t think that’s excessive?” Roman gaped at him.

“She gives me any sass and it’ll be two months,” he promised.

“I can almost guarantee she’s going to sass you,” Roman said as Salem parked the car and jumped out.

He walked over to them, his face filling with understanding.

“Fuck.”

“Yep, this whole thing is a big fucking fuck-up!” Alexei said. He threw his arms up in the air. “How did we not know she lived here? How?”

Salem just shook his head, looking as glum as Alexei had ever seen him look.

“Like I said, it’s my fault,” Roman whispered.

“No. If anything, it’s mine,” Salem said.

Salem was always quick to take everything on his shoulders. He liked being the leader, the thinker. Alexei preferred to be the brawn and Roman was the brains. But they needed to do better than this.

Alexei needed to do better. Take more responsibility.

“We can all do better,” he grumbled.

Salem shot him a surprised look, then nodded.

“How are we going to find her, though?” Roman asked. He peered around Alexei. “Are those guys doing a drug deal right out in the open?”

“Shit,” Salem said, looking even more stressed. The guy was going to give himself a heart attack. He’d been more relaxed the last week while their girl was with them. He hadn’t been working nearly as much. He’d been smiling. Having fun.

They were all different.

Roman came out of his room. And he was certainly showing a more dominant, forceful side.

And him? Well . . . he had become detached from the world. He hadn’t much cared about anything or anyone anymore.

Until her.

His girl.

His girl who had been living in this fucking slum.

Not. Acceptable.

“I guess we knock on every door until she answers or we find someone who knows her,” he said.

“In this neighborhood they’re not going to be very likely to tell us if they do know her,” Salem said.

“Money speaks,” Alexei said. He waited for Salem to protest. To tell him that they couldn’t bribe people to tell them what was going on.

Mr. Always-Do-The-Right-Thing surprised him by nodding without argument. His protectiveness had increased around Tamsyn.

And that was a good thing in Alexei’s mind.

“I shouldn’t have left for that meeting. I should have stayed with her. What kind of boyfriend am I? This is why I’d make a terrible Daddy Dom,” Roman said. “I just knew that.”

Alexei shared a look with Salem. This could set him back.

Roman’s family had done a real fucking number on him. Something else he thought Tamsyn could help with.

Fuck. She’d become so fucking important to them in such a short time.

“Actually the fact that you’re thinking and worrying about it tells me you’d make a better Daddy Dom than most,” Salem said mildly.

“And the way you fuss and worry over her,” Alexei added.

“Everyone makes mistakes,” Salem added. “I’ve made plenty.”

“You?” Roman asked, looking skeptical.

Salem snorted. “Yes, I make plenty of mistakes. More than I care to admit. And the only thing you can do is learn from them. I’m going to try and do that.”

Roman nodded solemnly.

“And we’ve seen you with Tamsyn, you might be a gentler, more subtle version than Salem and I . . . and perhaps you’d never be this way with anyone else, but you’re her Daddy.”

“All right.” Roman let out a breath. “Let’s do this.”

“Let’s do this,” Salem repeated grimly. “Find our girl.”

The knock on her door had her tensing and sliding to where she had a knife taped on the underside of the dining table.

The crappy door in this terrible apartment didn’t have a peephole. The first thing she’d done was put in a decent lock. That and buy roller skates.

One of his guys had felt sorry for her and given her some cash when he’d dropped her off here. It was basically all gone now. She assumed someone was paying the rent on this place.

“Who is it?” she called out.

A string of Russian came back, making her eyebrows rise.

“It is Alexei. You will open the door now.”

His accent was thicker than she’d ever heard it, and she swallowed heavily.

Was he upset with her?

Why do you care?

Because she did. Because she thought she might love him and he sounded upset.

She opened the door and he stood there, glaring at her, his phone to his ear.

“I have her. 5d.”

He ended the call.

“Who were you calling?”

“Salem and Roman.” His gaze went to her hand. “At least you have the sense to have some protection in this shitty neighborhood. Pack your things, we’re leaving.”

He stomped into the room, looking around.

“On second thought. Leave it all. We’re going.”

Turning to her, he grabbed her around the waist and she barely held back from stabbing him. He put her over his shoulder.

“Let me down! You can’t just take me!” She wriggled on his shoulder.

Slap!

“And you can’t spank me when I’m not doing what you want!”

“Sure I can. I just did. Stay still or I might drop you.”

She scoffed. “You’d never drop me.”

“What’s going on?” Salem demanded. “Tamsyn, are you all right?”

“I was until the big guy picked me up and I nearly stabbed him.”

“Stabbed him?” Roman asked, moving into her line of vision. “Can you use that knife?”

“Of course I can. Alexei, put me down!”

“No!”

Slap!

She let out a frustrated groan. “Salem, make him.”

“I don’t think I want to. You left.”

Was that hurt in Salem’s voice?

She pushed herself up slightly so she could see Roman and Salem. Salem had closed himself off, while Roman just looked sad as he stared around the apartment.

Great.

Now she felt ashamed of where she lived on top of everything else.

“I know it’s not much, but it’s all I could afford,” she said quietly.

Roman met her gaze with his. “I know. It’s just . . . we should have paid you more. I’m so sorry.”

“You paid me plenty. It’s not your fault.”

“It is,” Salem said firmly. “Living here is unacceptable. Leaving like you did is unacceptable.”

“Your mum told me to leave!” she cried. “What was I meant to do?”

“Tell her no,” Alexei said. “Sit down and not move. Call us. One of those options.”

“But wouldn’t that have been rude?” she asked quietly.

“Baby, no,” Salem said. “I’m sorry that I didn’t make this clear. You’re to tell anyone and everyone that you belong to us. Or to one of us if that makes you more comfortable. You are ours.”

She took in a long breath and let it out slowly.

“And you are never to run off like that again.”

Whoa.

That came from Roman.

“Especially not without your phone or coat,” Salem added. “We didn’t even have your apartment number.” He looked around. “Baby, this is completely unacceptable. You are never coming back here again.”

“This whole place should be condemned,” Alexei said with a snarl. “It is filth.”

It wasn’t that bad!

“Hey, I clean!” Sort of.

Roman wandered around and she winced. What must he think considering where he lived?

“It has good bones; it just needs updating. And security is completely lacking. Someone charges for this place?”

“Uh, yeah.” She was starting to get a crick in her neck. “Alexei, put me down.”

Slap!

That was his only reply. A slap on her butt cheek. She looked pleadingly at Salem, but he just shrugged.

Rude!

“Who?” Roman asked.

“Um. I can’t remember.” Better than saying she didn’t know.

“I will look them up. It’s not right for people to live like this. There’s mold on the ceiling. So dangerous.” He muttered to himself as he typed on his phone.

“We should go,” Salem said.

Alexei grunted and started toward the door. Why had he gone all silent?

“Wait! My stuff! Alexei, put me down so I can get my stuff.”

Slap!

Nope. She was tired of that. She reached down and slapped his ass cheeks with both hands.

There was silence.

“Did you just slap my ass?” Alexei thundered.

She swallowed heavily as the other two grew silent.

“Yes. Let me down.”

He set her down, turning her so he loomed over her. “You are in big trouble.”

“For slapping you?” she asked. He did that to her all the time.

“For not telling us you live in this pit.” Yep, his accent was getting thicker. “For running from us.”

“I didn’t run from you guys exactly.”

“So when were you coming back?” Roman asked in a quiet voice.

“I just . . . I wasn’t sure whether I should or not. I felt unsure of my place and your mum didn’t think much of me, Salem.”

“She feels terrible about that.”

“It’s not her fault. I . . . just . . . I needed to go. I didn’t feel good enough for you guys.”

“Utter bullshit.” Alexei stepped into her.

She stood her ground but it wasn’t easy.

“You are better than all of us combined and I won’t hear another word out of you unless it’s an apology.”

He picked her up again, carrying her out to their car. At least Roman locked up. And he really didn’t hear another word she said.

She was very tempted to stick her knife in him.

He shoved her into the backseat of Roman’s car while the other two got in the front seats. She knew she could quickly get out the other side, but she wouldn’t get far.

Alexei held out his hand. “Knife.”

She bared her teeth at him.

“Knife.”

She slammed the butt of the knife down in his palm, wishing it was the sharp end. He took it and put it down by the car door. Then he drew off his coat and laid it gently over her lap before buckling in her seatbelt.

“I can get packers to get everything from your place,” Roman said.

“No!” she said, alarmed at the thought of someone touching her knives. “I will do it.

“You will not go back there,” Alexei stated.

“I will! You don’t dictate to me, big guy!” Turning she pushed her finger into his chest.

"I do. I am in charge. You do what I say!”

“Maybe we should take a breather for a moment,” Salem suggested.

She fumed until they got home . . . wait, she meant their home.

Did you?

Roman got out and opened her door, holding out his hand. She stared at him in surprise but took his hand. He squeezed her hand tight and leaned into her.

“Please don’t leave like that again, you had me so worried.”

And now, she felt terrible.

Salem drew her against him, hugging her tight. “I’m so sorry. This is my fault and I will rectify it. You are the very best part of us. If anyone isn’t worthy, it’s us. And I will do whatever it takes to make you believe that.”

Ohh.

And she felt even worse.

Then Alexei grabbed her, putting her on his hip at least. But his face was so cold and closed off that she swallowed heavily as he carried her inside. He had his coat wrapped around her, which he took off and gave to Salem.

Then he carried her upstairs to his bedroom, setting her down on the bed.

She waited for the lecture, the yelling, maybe a spanking.

But none of it came.

Instead, he paced back and forth. Back and forth.

“Alexei? What is it?” she whispered.

Nothing.

“I’m sorry. I won’t leave without texting you again.”

This time he stopped and pointed at her. “You will not leave at all. You go nowhere without me.”

“I’ll have to go somewhere at some stage.”

“No! And I will put a tracker on you to track you, so I will know.”

“I’m not wearing a tracker.” She couldn’t. If he found a tracker on her . . . she swallowed heavily. “But I will do anything else. Text before I leave, when I get to where I’m going, when I’m leaving and get home.”

“I cannot lose you.”

The stark pain in his voice made her heart race.

“You’re not going to. I can look after myself, you know.”

He shook his head and tapped his chest. “I look after you.”

“Of course you do,” she said soothingly.

“I protect you. Keep you safe. Nothing will happen to you.” He kneeled on the floor, pushing himself between her legs. Then he wrapped his arms around her and bent over to press his face into her stomach. It was an awkward position and she leaned back to give him more room. She rubbed his head with one hand.

“Alexei? Papa? What is it?”

“I went to school one day when I was seven. I was just a normal kid. I lived in a middle-class house with my parents, grandparents and younger brother. That day, I came home and found them all dead.”

She sucked in a breath. She’d known that he’d ended up in an orphanage after his family had died. But she hadn’t known he’d found the bodies.

“I’m so sorry.” Her heart broke for that little boy. “What happened?”

“My grandfather shot them all. And then himself. He had seen things and heard voices for a long time. They must have gotten to him. They were all dead, all gone.”

“Oh, Alexei. That won’t happen to me.”

He moved his head, giving her a fierce look. “You do not know that!”

No, she guessed not.

“I will do my best to protect myself.”

“You will not need to. I will protect you.”

She cupped his face. “And you do an amazing job. But I have to have some freedom. I will do my best never to leave without telling you, though.”

“You will tell me about all outings you have planned. You will not take public transport. Where possible, one of us will go with you. If you have to go alone . . . which I doubt will ever happen, you will allow me to track your phone and keep in constant contact.”

“All right.” She’d have promised him almost anything in that moment.

“And never again will you live in filth.”

“It wasn’t filth.”

“It was,” he spat out. “The orphanage was like that. Cold, damp, and miserable. I promised myself that I would never live somewhere like that again. That my family certainly never would. I do not like that you were living there.”

“I’m not there anymore,” she said, finally understanding. “You went to an orphanage after your family died?”

She hated pretending not to know about this. But it might help him talk.

“There was no one else. The orphanage was a terrible place. Filled with despair. No one cared for us there and we had nothing of our own. I rarely grow attached to anyone, because I know I will have to keep them safe. But when they are mine, they stay mine. And I will protect them with my life.”

She wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight. She understood him better now.

Her MGB.

Her Papa.

“What do you need?” she asked.

“I need to hold you. To give you angel kisses. To keep you close. Don’t ever leave me.”

She held him tighter. She wanted to promise him that she wouldn’t leave him.

But she didn’t want to break a promise.

37

Salem woke up to find a naked Russian standing over the bed.

Why?

Why him?

“No,” he whispered.

“I want to sleep with her.”

Tamsyn stirred. Fuck. They were going to wake her up. Salem slid from the bed and pushed at Alexei. Salem was aware that the big brute only moved because he wanted to, though.

They stepped outside and when he went to shut the door, Alexei shook his head.

“Leave it open so I can see her.”

Fuck.

They really needed to get Alexei some help. He’d hidden this well. Salem knew he had some issues from his family’s murders. Who wouldn’t?

To go to school as a seven-year-old with everything and then return to find them all dead . . . killed at the hands of your grandfather who then killed himself?

Yeah, that would mess anyone up.

But Salem had thought he’d worked through it better than this.

“You cannot have her every night,” Salem told him firmly. He’d had her in his bed every night since she’d left the house and gone back to her apartment.

You had to put barriers in place with Alexei or he might try and walk all over you.

“That’s why I waited until you were finished,” Alexei told him.

As though he’d done him a favor.

“But now I want to sleep with her as well.”

“And if I want her to myself?” Salem asked.

“I need to sleep with her . . . I can’t sleep without her,” Alexei muttered.

That had to be hard. Alexei didn’t like relying on anyone or anything.

“I can sit in the chair if you don’t want me in the bed.”

Fuck.

Salem sighed. “Is there anything we can do to help with that? Because I don’t think it’s healthy or fair to her for you to sneak in and watch her sleep.”

“She said I could.”

“What?”

“She said I can watch her any time after I told her about . . . about what happened to my family. She said that anytime I needed to, I could watch her sleep or call her or whatever . . .”

Damn.

He hadn’t expected that.

“She was made for us, wasn’t she?” Salem whispered.

Alexei’s shoulders dropped. “Yeah, I think she was. And I don’t want anything happening to her.”

“I know. I get it. What about . . . what about a camera?”

“On her?” he asked.

“Yeah, I could turn it on after she goes to sleep and then whenever you need to see her, you can watch her on the monitor. If she agrees,” he added hastily.

“She’ll agree.”

“And it’s only for at night while she sleeps,” Salem added.

“Uh-huh.” But Alexei seemed distracted, as though he wasn’t paying much attention.

Shit.

Salem might have created a beast.

“I don’t have a camera right now, though,” Alexei said. “Think I’m also going to get some trackers for her.”

God.

He didn’t know if she would agree to that, but they would save that issue for another day.

“I know. You can sleep with us, for tonight,” Salem told him.

“Thanks. You won’t even know I’m there.”

Yeah. Somehow, he didn’t think that was going to be true.

She couldn’t move.

Pinned down.

Why? She’d done everything he’d asked of her.

Well . . . sometimes she’d pretended to. Simply because there were some things she couldn’t bring herself to do.

But he didn’t know that.

Or had he found out?

She couldn’t move . . . she had to get free.

Fight.

Fight your way free.

“Tamsyn! Tamsyn, stop!” a deep voice commanded.

Arms held. Legs pinned down.

Couldn’t move.

Her head. Surely she could use her head. She threw it forward, connecting heavily with something.

“Fuck! That fucking hurt.”

She knew that voice.

But she wasn’t in a place to think rationally. All she knew was that someone was holding her down.

“Tamsyn, stop, baby. You’re hurting yourself.”

There almost seemed to be anguish in the voice. And it sounded different from the other voice. But that couldn’t be right. Why would he be anguished? He was the one pinning her down.

Baby.

He called her baby.

That should mean something, but she couldn’t quite figure out what.

“Bunny, you are hurting yourself. I don’t like it. Stop.”

She stilled for a moment.

Bunny?

“Pet, listen to me,” a deep voice commanded.

Pet.

For some reason, she found herself obeying.

“That’s my good girl. You’re going to let me take control. Understand?”

She nodded again.

“I’m going to take command now, Pet. Your job is to listen and obey me.”

“Are you sure she’s awake enough for this?” the other man asked.

She searched for his name. Alexei.

Alexei and Salem.

Oh God. What had she done? Had she hurt one of them? Had she attacked them?

A whimper escaped her.

“It’s all right, when we play I take full control. Maybe she isn’t aware enough to use her safeword, though.”

“Didn’t mean that. I meant is she awake enough for us to let her go,” Alexei grumbled. “Don’t care about consent when she’s hurting herself.”

Salem just sighed. “We’re going to let go of you and you’re going to stay still. Understand me, Pet?”

She nodded.

The pressure on her limbs eased and she felt that tightness in her chest unravel.

She could breathe again. And she also became even more aware. Opening her eyes, she looked from Alexei’s frowning face to Salem’s concerned one.

Why were they both in bed with her? Hadn’t she gone to sleep last night with Salem?

What was going on?

“I . . . what happened?” she asked.

“You woke up swinging,” Alexei told her. “You nearly punched me in the nose and you were making this terrible noise. Like a wounded pig.”

She winced. Wow. She could only imagine how that sounded.

“Why?” he demanded. “What’s wrong?”

“Are you all right, Pet?” Salem added. “How is your head?”

Throbbing.

“Fine.”

“Fine?” Alexei grumbled as he sat up and pointed to his own forehead which looked red and sore. “How can it be fine when my head is aching?”

She sat up, resting back against the headboard as she drew her legs up to her chest.

While she knew this was a defensive position that said too much about how she was feeling, she couldn’t help it.

“I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to.”

Nausea bubbled in her stomach. How had she managed to hurt Alexei? She didn’t want to hurt Alexei, she loved him.

No, no.

You can’t love him.

You’re not free to love anyone.

Except she loved them all.

“I didn’t mean to. I really didn’t.” She swallowed her sob, stifling it.

She didn’t cry. She never cried. And starting now would be a terrible idea.

“Pet, listen to me,” Salem said. “Look at me.”

Tamsyn turned her gaze to Salem, taking note of the scratch marks on his neck.

“Oh, God, did I do that?” she asked, pointing at the marks. "I'm so sorry! I didn't know what I was doing. I’m so sorry!”

“No one is blaming you for anything, Pet.” Salem tried to grasp hold of her chin, but she shook her head and backed away.

Right into Alexei, who snatched her up and put her on his lap.

But it was too soon. Her skin was crawling and she couldn’t handle his touch. She tried to shove herself out of his hold.

“Let me go!”

“Alexei, don’t let her go,” Salem said, jumping over to grab something from his bedside drawers.

The eye mask.

Yes, please.

It might be weird that she took peace from the eye mask, considering that she hated not being able to see when she was pinned down. But as long as no one tried to hold her, then the eye mask brought her peace. When she had it on, she didn’t have to worry about anything. All she had to do was what Salem told her to do.

“Let her go, Alexei,” Salem said. “She doesn’t like being held when she’s blindfolded.”

Alexei let her go and she climbed off his lap.

“Good girl,” Salem told her. “On your knees, please. Do you want to suck as well?”

They’d both discovered that having to suck also helped her let go and just be in the moment.

She glanced over at Alexei, unsure he’d like this.

“Look at me, Pet,” Salem said in a voice that was both silky and hard.

It was difficult to describe, but he meant business when he used that voice and she glanced over at him.

“That’s a good girl. I’m in charge now. Not you. Not Alexei. If he’s uncomfortable with anything we do, he can leave. Just like you can say your safeword, understood?”

She nodded.

“When she’s really upset, she can’t always verbalize,” Salem explained to Alexei as he secured the eye mask over her head.

Her breathing started to ease. Although she still found herself on edge with Alexei here. This wasn’t their Pet and Sir time.

“Good Pet, you’re doing so well for me.”

“Would it be better if I left?” Alexei asked. “I don’t want to upset her more.”

“If she’s uncomfortable, she can say,” Salem said.

Right. She could.

“And I think you need to be here. For you, as well as for her. That wasn’t an easy thing to witness.”

Guilt made her tense and she opened her mouth. But she wasn’t quite sure what to say.

“You don’t need to be upset by that, Pet,” Salem told her. “You’re not worrying about anything unless I tell you to. And I won’t do that. Because I don’t want you worrying. All you need to do is trust that I will take care of you. Do you trust that I will look after you?”

“Yes, Sir.”

She knew that Salem would take care of her. He always did. Never once in their playing had he let her down.

“That’s it. Just relax for me, good girl. I’m going to guide you and you can suck on me and relax. Nod if you understand.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Alexei, you can stay or go.”

“I’ll stay,” Alexei said. “But what about her head? Should we put some ice on it?”

“Good point. Could you get an ice pack?” Salem asked.

“Yeah, I’ll go now.”

She felt him move and she tensed.

“It’s all right, Pet,” Salem said. “Alexei is coming back. You haven’t done anything wrong. He’s not leaving because of you but because he wants to take care of you. That’s all we want. To look after our girl.”

Right.

He was looking after her. And he wouldn’t betray her.

She wished that she could say the same about herself.

It took a lot to shake Alexei.

And he wouldn’t have thought that this would shake him up. Not after everything he’d seen and done in his life. But this was Tamsyn.

She had the ability to turn his world on its axis. Whatever she felt, he did as well.

So when she was in distress, he was too.

And she’d obviously been in distress.

Fuck.

It made him fucking furious to imagine what sort of stress she might have been through, what could have happened, to give her a nightmare like that.

One where she tried to fight them. Two grown men.

Was it because he’d gotten into bed with them? It was now five in the morning and he’d slept like the dead next to her for the past few hours.

Had she gotten a fright, though?

Shit. He shouldn’t have climbed into bed with them.

Idiot.

Going down to the kitchen, he grabbed an ice pack from the freezer. He could still feel his own head throbbing so hers had to be sore, too. Even if she had tried to lie about it.

He didn’t like that.

She should never lie to him. Ever.

Lies were something he hated. Maybe because he had to lie so much undercover.

And so he didn’t want any lies in his personal life.

He headed back up. Perhaps he should just take this into her and go. Perhaps she didn’t want him in there.

He took a deep breath and let it out. Something more was going on than her getting a fright because he was in bed with her. She hadn’t even really been fully awake when she’d started hitting them, scratching Salem, screaming and trying to get to him.

Roman must be asleep. He could sleep through anything.

Although how anyone could sleep through the noises she’d made, Alexei didn’t know . . .

Walking into the bedroom, he paused and just took in the sight in front of him.

Salem was naked and leaning back against the headboard with his legs spread while Tamsyn lay between them on her side, her head resting on his lower stomach and her mouth wrapped around his cock.

Wait. Was this what Salem had meant by sucking? As in sucking on him?

Holy shit.

But . . . it didn’t look sexual. Yeah, he was hard. Fuck, who wouldn’t be hard? Tamsyn’s mouth was amazing.

She was amazing and beautiful.

Sometimes he just had to look at her and he found himself getting hard.

This seemed more like comfort, though. The way she was lying still, but relaxed, her hand was wrapped loosely around the base of his cock but not moving.

She didn’t move her head, either. It stayed still and Salem was running his fingers through her hair.

“Pet, I don’t want you to move. Alexei is back and he has an ice pack for your forehead.”

She let out a small groan.

“He’s concerned about your head. You don’t have to move, but you do have to let him take care of you,” Salem told her sternly.

Alexei admitted that he wasn’t used to feeling unsure. In any situation. Generally, he decided on a course of action quickly and that’s what he did.

But right at this moment, uncertainty swum through him. Was this what was best for her? Did she really want him here? Should he leave?

“Alexei, put the ice pack on her forehead,” Salem commanded. “We don’t want her getting a bruise.”

Right. Shit.

What was he doing? He needed to get over his uncertainty and take care of their girl. Kneeling next to the bed, he placed the cold pack on her forehead. She let out a grunt of disapproval and tried to shy back away from him.

“Did I say you could move?” Salem said sternly.

She froze and then slid back into place. Alexei put the ice pack on her forehead.

“Roman didn’t wake up?” Salem asked.

“Nah, he must have been tired. Probably stayed up late working.”

“Right,” Salem said. “Are you going for a workout this morning?”

Why was he talking about such mundane shit? Shouldn’t they be talking about what had just happened?

But Salem sent him a look that told him he better answer.

“Ah, I guess. Maybe I will. I have to go to headquarters today for training.”

He fucking hated training. He couldn’t understand why Riordan had him training new agents rather than something useful.

“More training? That’s not right. Why would he assign you to training? You hate it and you’re no good at it. You just end up yelling at everyone.”

“Exactly what I said. I don’t fucking know what’s going on.” Alexei shrugged his shoulders as he glanced down at Tamsyn again.

Oh.

She seemed to have relaxed further. Is that why Salem kept asking him questions? Was the mundane, everyday talk helping her relax?

“What are you doing today?” he asked.

“I was meant to go in, but I’ve decided to work from home.”

Relief filled him. He’d been worried about her being alone after this. But Salem would take care of her.

And this is why this sort of relationship worked for him. He hadn’t grown up thinking he would ever share his woman. Fuck. He’d always been possessive of his stuff because he’d had so little that was his growing up.

But being possessive of Tamsyn wasn’t what was good for her. What was best for her was having one of them here to look after her needs.

He wasn’t sure he would be able to go to work if he knew she was on her own.

“That’s good,” he said. “Because I think Roman has a meeting at headquarters too. Is it all right if I touch her?”

“Of course. Pet, Alexei is worried about you so he’s going to touch you.”

He ran his hand up and down her back. Despite their best efforts, she didn’t seem to be gaining much weight. They should try harder.

He should try harder.

Maybe it was weird to be kneeling here when one of his best friends was getting their dick sucked.

Ask him if he cared, though?

He didn’t.

All he cared about was her. Fuck, she had him wrapped around her little finger.

He couldn’t let her know, though. He glanced up at Salem who was watching him closely. The other man just nodded at him. There was a look of understanding in Salem’s face.

Yeah, if anyone got Alexei’s feelings for Tamsyn, it would be Salem.

Even more than Roman.

He wasn’t sure how long they all sat there, but eventually, Salem’s breathing grew faster.

Ah.

Shit.

He wasn’t sure that he wanted his face to be this close to his friend’s dick when he came.

Or maybe you’re just jealous that you want to come in her mouth instead.

Perhaps.

He wasn’t above admitting that. To himself at least.

Salem stopped running his fingers through her hair and placed it on the back of her neck.

“Pet, I want you to let go of me now,” Salem said.

She made a noise of dissent.

“Pet,” he said more sternly. “Let go of me now. I’m close to coming and I can’t hold it off any longer.”

She moved back.

“I want you to kneel, Pet,” Salem commanded.

She moved up onto her knees and Salem drew his pajama pants up over his cock. Probably feeling self-conscious about his size.

He was nowhere near as big as Alexei.

“Give me your right hand, Pet. Good girl. Now, your left. Scoot forward and now lift your left leg over my hip. Now your right. That’s it.”

She was now straddling his lap.

“I’m going to remove the blindfold now.”

She shook her head and buried her face in his chest.

Salem reached around and smacked her ass, making her jump.

“Does someone need some discipline?” Salem murmured. “Because you know that I’m in charge right now and not you.”

“I don’t want this to end, though.”

“Pet, if you need to play the entire day, we can do that. You can be Sir’s Pet while I work. But both Alexei and I need to talk to you first and I want to speak to Tamsyn, understand?”

She let out a deep sigh and nodded. Then she sat up and let him take off the eye mask.

Blinking, she looked around for a moment before burying her face in his chest.

Salem placed his hand over the back of her head. “It can be overwhelming for her when she first comes back. You have to watch for sub-drop.”

Alexei nodded. “Let me hold her. I have a way to calm her.”

Salem gave him a curious look but nodded and whispered something in her ear. To Alexei’s relief, she turned and held up her arms to him. He picked her up and cradled her against his chest.

He had one hand on her ass, holding her while the other was wrapped securely around her back.

Then he started to sway as he sang her an old Russian lullaby, he could remember his grandmother singing him.

Bit by bit she relaxed in his arms.

“She likes that,” Salem noted.

Alexei nodded. “I’ve used it before when she’s woken up and couldn’t go back to sleep. Thought it might help in this situation too.”

“A nightmare?”

He hadn’t thought so at the time, but now he wondered.

How many nightmares did she have?

And how often did she hide them from them?

That wasn’t acceptable.

He kissed the top of her head. “She’s still too light.”

“I know. Roman was looking into supplements.”

“I can hear you guys, you know,” she said. “And I don’t need supplements.”

“You’ll take them if Roman decides you need them,” he told her sternly. “I’ll put them in a baby bottle and feed them to you if I have to.”

Salem sent him a look, but he didn’t care.

She was theirs.

And that meant taking care of her when she wouldn’t look after herself.

He might be a bulldozer, but he was her bulldozer.

“You’re so bossy.”

“You like bossy.”

“Do I?” She leaned back to look up at him. He kept her supported so she didn’t fall.

He’d never allow that.

“Yep. You do. Otherwise why would you want me to kiss you?”

“Who said I wanted you to kiss me?” She gave him a suspicious look.

"That would be me." Bending, he brushed his lips against hers. Then again.

Her lips parted beneath his and he slid his tongue into her mouth.

God. She tasted amazing.

When he drew back, he gazed down at her. “Now, tell me you don’t want to kiss me.”

She narrowed her gaze at him and he raised an eyebrow.

“That ego is going to make your head even bigger than it already is and you already have trouble fitting through the door.”

Cheeky brat.

Alexei grinned down at her. “You love my ego.”

“Yep.” She peered up at him. “Your head definitely grew wider by a few inches.”

“We need to talk about what just happened,” Salem said.

Tamsyn stiffened in his arms and Alexei wanted to growl at him for making her go all tense again.

But he realized that Salem was right. It would be too easy to let her distract him.

However, that wasn’t taking care of her properly. No matter what she thought about it.

“We really don’t,” she said. “We should just kiss again. That was fun, let’s do that.”

He glanced over at Salem who gave him a nod and he walked over and laid her on her back on the bed as Salem kneeled next to her.

She stared up at the other man. “Oh, hello.”

“Hello, baby,” he murmured. “Now, are you going to be a good girl for us and tell us what was going on before? What was your nightmare about?”

Crap.

She didn’t really want to talk about her nightmare.

“I don’t want to talk. I want someone to kiss me.” She held her arms up to Salem, certain that she could distract them from talking about her nightmare.

Alexei moved so he was kneeling on her other side, and they pulled her further up onto the bed so she was in the middle of it.

“Hmm, you want someone to kiss you, huh?” Salem queried. “I guess we could give you that, couldn’t we, Alexei?”

“Of course.”

They stripped off her pajamas until she was naked between them.

Okay, this was another sort of dream. One that she was all too happy to have put into real life.

As Salem kissed her, Alexei sucked on her nipple. A rush of arousal filled her. Her breathing grew faster.

Yep.

Definitely a naughty dream brought to life.

“Please,” she groaned as Salem drew back.

“Please what?” Salem questioned as Alexei moved to her other nipple.

God.

That felt so amazing.

“Please touch me more. Please, please.”

“You want us to make you come, baby?”

“Yess,” she cried.

“Do you want us both to fuck you?”

“Please, please,” she begged as Salem reached down and cupped her mound.

“Do you want to fuck our girl, Alexei?” Salem asked.

“More than anything,” he said with a groan.

They both descended on her. There was no other way to describe it. At one stage she wasn’t sure who was doing what. There were hands and mouths everywhere.

Touching her.

Tasting her.

Thrusting her higher and higher toward her orgasm. She was so close.

Salem’s mouth was on her pussy, his tongue flicking her clit as his fingers stretched her.

Alexei was paying a lot of attention to her breasts, sucking on one nipple while lightly pinching the other.

She was going to come.

And they pulled back.

Those bastards!

A low groan escaped her. “No! Come back. I was so close.”

Alexei lay down on his side next to her. He cupped the side of her face, turning her toward him. Then he kissed her lightly.

Too lightly.

She wanted something deeper.

She wanted passion and hunger. Something to drive her higher and higher.

Instead, he kept it teasing and delicate.

Delicate was not a word she would normally associate with Alexei. It was confusing her poor body.

“More,” she demanded when he moved back.

“Tell us what your nightmare was about and we will gladly give you more,” Salem said smoothly.

Oh, those tricky tricksters!

“You’re not being very nice.” She could feel herself starting to pout, her lower lip drooping.

Maybe she should give them puppy dog eyes for good measure.

“Nice try,” Alexei told her, leaning up on his elbow to give her a stern look. “But that look isn’t going to work on us. You are going to tell us what that nightmare was about. And you are going to tell us if you have been having other nightmares you haven’t told us about.”

“I can’t tell you everything.”

Salem moved so he lay on her other side, mimicking Alexei’s position. “Why not?”

“I can’t tell you that either.”

They shared a look over her. Were they going to decide they couldn’t live with that? That they would get rid of her?

Was she too much work?

Salem placed his hand gently on the front of her neck. It took a lot of trust for her to not react to such a possessive, almost threatening, hold.

But that’s what he’d been building these past ten days, right?

That trust between Pet and Sir.

Also, she knew it wasn’t meant as a threat. It was supposed to ground her. And it did. But only because that’s how he’d trained her.

To trust in Sir to protect her.

“Listen to me, we understand about not being able to talk about some things,” he told her. “But part of who we are is that we don’t like you being upset or scared. We want to solve all your problems and take them away.”

“Nothing wrong with that,” Alexei said.

“You can’t take away something that happened in the past,” she pointed out.

“But perhaps we can help make you feel better about it now? Or at least comfort you through it. But we can’t do that if you don’t tell us.”

The stern look he sent her told her that she was in trouble.

“I’m thinking that I shouldn’t tell you that truth if I want to sit tomorrow.”

“I’m thinking you should tell us if you ever want to come again,” Alexei growled.

“What? That’s cruel and unusual punishment! I’d rather take the spanking. Here! Spank me!” She rolled over onto her stomach and Alexei landed a hard smack on her ass.

“And again!” she cried. “What sort of spanking do you call that?”

He landed another one.

“Again! Again!”

Two more spanks landed. Lifting up onto her elbows, she turned to glare at him. “Spank me!”

He gave her about six more spanks before stopping to rub the heat in. She turned over.

“There. Now, I get to come.”

Salem shook his head. “No.”

“What? Why not?”

“Because you are being punished,” Alexei said. “You have been having nightmares and not telling us. And you won’t tell us what is going on.”

“But you just spanked me!”

“Because you asked me to,” Alexei replied. “That spanking wasn’t a punishment.”

What. The. Heck!

Did he mean that she’d just been spanked for no reason?

Noooo.

Who could she complain to about that?

“That is so rude! You could have told me before you started spanking me!”

“I could have,” he agreed without shame. “But I didn’t. I just can’t resist when you beg.”

Whatever! Like she believed that. He didn’t seem to have any problems resisting her when she’d been begging to come.

Oh, she was gonna kick her some Alexei-ass!

“You don’t have to tell us any secrets,” Salem said hastily, no doubt reading the murder on her face. “But we do need to know about anything that is a threat to you. You could have badly hurt yourself, baby.”

She stared at the mark on his neck, then over at the red spot on Alexei’s forehead.

She had hurt them. And it could have been worse than this. She could have really harmed them.

Guilt filled her, flooding out the anger.

Darn it.

She’d liked the anger. She hated feeling guilty.

“I’m sorry I hurt you. I really didn’t mean to.”

“Shh, no one is blaming you. We just want to know what is going on. We just want to take care of you,” Salem told her.

“I don’t deserve you guys.”

Alexei scowled and smacked his hand down on her outer thigh. “Those are spanking words.”

“Well, you already gave me a spanking for no reason, so I guess I’m in credit.”

“Not the way it works, Bunny,” he told her in a low voice. “There is no savings account for spankings.”

That was just rude.

38

“Tell us what we can do to help,” Salem told her before leaning down to lick across her nipple. “Then you’ll get to come. Then I’ll fuck you the way I know you want.” He slid two fingers deep inside her.

“And Alexei? He always says no.” She sent Alexei a sad look. “I don’t think he wants to fuck me.”

“Aww, poor Bunny. Do you need my dick?”

“I always need your dick,” she told him longingly.

“Not sure you deserve it, though.” He reached down and added his fingers to Salem’s.

Holy crap.

Four fingers inside her. It was almost too much. On the point of pain.

“And I don’t think you’re ready. I’m not going to risk hurting you.”

“You won’t!” she cried.

“Not if I stretch you for him first,” Salem said. “Then he will be able to take you without worry of hurting you.”

Oh. That sounded perfect.

“I’m going to get you all ready for Alexei to fuck you. But you have to tell us what’s going on so we can help you in the future.”

“I . . . I . . .” They were moving their fingers in tandem now. One would thrust in deep while the other drew his fingers out.

God. She couldn’t take it.

How was she meant to think? To function?

“What can we do to stop the nightmares, baby?” Salem pressed. “What should we do to make certain that never happens again?”

“I don’t . . . I don’t know if you can!” she cried. “They just happen. There’s no way to stop them.”

“Does something trigger them?” Alexei asked.

Tamsyn shook her head. “They just come. In them . . . I’m pinned down. I can’t move. I can’t see or hear anything. My arms and legs are tied and I’m so scared because I know . . . I’m going to be hurt.”

She was careful to make it sound very generalized. She didn’t want them to know that the nightmares stemmed from actual real-life events.

Both of them paused for a moment, then their fingers started moving again. Alexei moved his mouth to her nipple.

“Poor baby. We know you don’t like to be pinned down while being blindfolded.”

No. That was a limit for her. She could handle being bound if she was still able to see and hear. Or vice versa.

But not both at the same time.

“Maybe it was having both of us in bed with her,” Alexei said.

Oh no.

She hated the guilt in his voice. This wasn’t his fault. In any way.

“No, that wasn’t it. I’ve had plenty of nightmares when I’ve been in bed with just one of you or on my own.”

Uh-oh.

That might have been the wrong thing to say. She gulped as they went still.

“So you have had these nightmares before and not told us,” Alexei said in a low voice.

“Um. Can I plead the fifth?” she asked worriedly.

“That’s not the way it works, naughty girl,” Salem told her. “Also we’re not actually American.”

“Worth a try.”

Alexei withdrew his fingers from her pussy and ran them over her nipples before leaning down to suck. He moaned. “Fucking delicious. It’s too bad you need to be punished for keeping things from us.”

“That’s so not fair!” she cried. “I’m sure that you guys keep things from me.”

“Yes, but the difference is that everything we hold back is to do with work. Or doesn’t affect our health and wellbeing. These nightmares affect you. They wake you up, they frighten you, they make it hard to sleep. And, also, by keeping this stuff from us, you’re keeping us from performing our job. From doing something that is important to us. And that is looking after you.”

Crap.

That made her feel so seen and so cherished and protected.

But she didn’t deserve any of it.

“And if you say you don’t deserve any of that, I will spank you until you can’t sit comfortably for the rest of the day,” Alexei told her.

“Why wouldn’t I deserve that? Of course I do. I’m wonderful.”

Lies. Lies. Lies.

“You are,” Salem told her. “You also need to learn not to keep anything from us. How shall we punish our naughty girl?”

“I need to come!” she cried.

“Hmm, I don’t think she should be allowed to come.”

“You’re so mean!” She glared at Alexei.

“What a good idea,” Salem said.

They returned to their torture. It was the worst she’d ever been through.

Well, that wasn’t quite true.

But she considered crying real tears as Salem took her higher and higher with his tongue, then drew away.

“Tell us how to take care of you, baby,” Salem said to her as Alexei rolled her over onto her hands and knees. At some stage both of them had stripped off.

Which made it even worse. Here they were looking all amazing and gorgeous and yet they told her off every time she attempted to touch them.

It was like being locked up in a toy store and not being able to play with the toys.

Awful. Hideous.

A complete and utter nightmare.

Salem wrapped his hand around the back of her head and guided her down to his hard cock. There was a smear of pre-cum on the head and she licked her tongue across it just as Alexei drew her hips down to his mouth so he could eat out her pussy.

Too much. Not enough.

It was all becoming a blur. She wrapped her mouth around Salem’s hard dick. He was leaning back against the headboard with his legs spread.

It was similar to before only this time; she wasn’t using his cock for comfort. And she wasn’t going to stay still.

Nope. She wanted to torture him as much as he was torturing her.

A knock on the bedroom door barely registered. And neither did Salem calling out to whoever it was.

But then she heard his voice.

Roman.

Roman would be kind to her. He would help her come. He wouldn’t spank her for no reason.

Yep, she was still salty about that.

She drew herself off Salem’s dick. Although she did give it a small kiss, feeling sad to leave it.

She loved sucking on his cock.

“Roman,” she panted. “They’re being so mean to me.”

“Mean to you? Are you sure about that? It looks like Alexei is being very, very nice to you.” He came and stood by the bed. He was in his pajamas and he looked utterly gorgeous.

They were a blue and white pinstripe and done right up to his throat. And they made her want to strip him off completely. She tried to reach him.

“Mine.”

Roman’s eyes widened. “Um. What?”

“I think she’s claiming you,” Salem told him, sounding amused.

Alexei drew her off his face. “Probably means you need to strip off and get in here.”

“Uh.”

“You don’t want to?” she asked.

Shit. What was she doing? She shouldn’t try to guilt him into doing anything that he didn’t want to do.

“I mean, you don’t have to. Although I could use some help. Rescue me!”

“Rescue you?” Roman appeared more shocked.

“She’s being punished for not telling us that she was having nightmares and that’s why she keeps waking up and is unable to sleep. Apparently, she didn’t believe it was important to tell us something like that,” Salem told Roman.

Gulp.

Roman’s face grew stern. “You’ve been having nightmares.”

“Bad ones,” Alexei said, holding her still when she tried to smother him with her pussy.

“I really think we could talk about this later,” she said desperately.

"She was in the midst of a nightmare and hit her head against Alexei’s and scratched me.”

There was the guilt again.

He was like an old friend who came to stay and then never left.

Total dick move.

“Please,” she cried. “I won’t do it again.”

“I’m glad to hear that. You shouldn’t have done it in the first place,” Roman told her.

“You’re meant to be rescuing me,” she replied.

“And you need to let us take care of you. What . . . what would you like me to do?”

“Whatever you like,” Salem told him. “Now, baby, I want you to tell us what you need from us when these nightmares happen.”

“I don’t . . . I don’t know.”

“Comfort? Touch? No touch? Hot chocolate? Kisses?” Roman asked.

“All of the above. And not to feel trapped,” she added.

“Done,” Salem said.

Alexei drew her back down to his mouth.

“Does that mean I get to come now?” she begged.

“Not yet, baby,” Salem told her

Oh, he sounded all sympathetic. But she didn’t think he was since he was half the reason she was so turned on.

And where had Roman gone?

Had he deserted her in her hour of need?

In the back of her mind, she was trying to remind herself that he might not be comfortable with all of this and that she shouldn’t push him.

But the front of her mind and all of her body didn’t care about that! They wanted him.

Desperately.

She moved her mouth back over Salem’s cock, moaning as Alexei thrust two fingers deep inside her. She was so turned on that it was starting to hurt.

“Good girl,” Salem said. “You feel so darn good. I hope you know that we’re only doing this because we care about you. We want to help you.”

Right.

She figured they were doing this because they were sadists.

“All right, I need you to pull back now before I come inside your mouth.”

She sucked harder.

“Baby,” he said sternly. “Do you want me to make you wear some Ben Wa balls for the rest of the day? I have some remote-controlled ones that vibrate.”

No.

She absolutely did not want that. She slid her mouth off his dick. “I don’t want that. Please!”

He cupped the side of her face. “You need to learn to do what I say. Understand?”

“Yes. I’m sorry.”

“Good girl.”

She gasped as Alexei moved his tongue faster against her clit. Oh God. So close!

Then he drew back and she let out a long moan. “It’s so not fair.”

“Poor baby,” Salem said with mock sympathy.

“Here, darling girl.”

Wait. Where had Roman come from? “Did you just suddenly appear out of nowhere? Were you invisible and you just reappeared?” she asked.

“Uh, no. I walked through the door. From the hallway.”

“Anticlimactic. But more realistic. I think I’m delusional from all the torture. Not being able to orgasm will do that to a girl.”

“Or it could be dehydration and lack of electrolytes,” Roman told her. He held up a bottle of Gatorade.

“Yuck. Hate that stuff.”

“Too bad, you’re drinking it.”

Her eyes widened at Roman’s words.

Wow. So commanding.

So hot.

And she opened her mouth as he brought the drink to her mouth, sucking it down as she stared up at him.

Alexei shifted behind her, but she didn’t turn to look at him. Even as he ran a hand down her ass, then smacked it lightly.

He did the same to her other ass cheek and Roman drew back the drink.

She was breathing heavily as Alexei smacked her again. A moan escaped.

“It doesn’t hurt?” Roman asked.

“It stings. But he’s not hitting that hard. He probably needs those electrolytes more than me. I think he’s getting weak in his old age. I’ve noticed a definite lack in his stamina of late.”

Smack! Smack!

She squealed. “Ouch! Those hurt!”

“They were meant to. There is nothing wrong with my stamina.”

“Or he was just holding back,” she added hastily. “Yep, that was it. He was totally holding back. He’s the strongest, most staminastic man I know.”

“I don’t believe that’s a word, is it?” Roman turned to Salem.

“Like I said, I’m becoming delusional. Please, please, will someone fuck me now?”

“Gladly,” Salem murmured as he slid away from her and moved down toward her feet. Alexei took his place and she shook her head.

“That monster is not going to fit inside me,” she told him. “No way.”

He cupped her face with one hand. “It will fit. You were made for me. I promise.”

She really didn’t believe him. Salem moved behind her and she glanced over at Roman, surprised he was still here.

“You don’t . . . you don’t have to stay,” she told him. “If this makes you uncomfortable.”

A look of surprise crossed his face. “Why would it make me uncomfortable? Oh, unless you don’t want me to stay?”

“I want you to. Please.”

“Then I’ll stay.” He grabbed a chair and drew it closer just as Salem started to push his way inside her.

God. It felt so good. Her clit was still aching, her body hot and needy. But having him inside her felt so, so right.

He drew back, then pushed forward.

“More. Please, more.”

Alexei drew her down to his dick and she licked along the firm shaft as Salem continued to move slowly.

So mean.

Whimpers escaped her as she took Alexei’s cock into her mouth.

“That’s it. Fuck, that feels so good,” Alexei told her as he wrapped her hair around his fist. “Take my dick deep into your mouth. Good girl. Get me nice and wet so I can fuck you deep.”

“Bloody hell,” Roman muttered.

She tried to turn and look at him, but Alexei kept her head still.

“Attention on me,” Alexei commanded. “Suck. I need to be wet so I don’t hurt you.”

“Wouldn’t lube be better than spit?” Roman asked.

“Yep. I’ll use that too. But it doesn’t really go well with dirty talk,” Alexei told him.

“Ahh. Got it.”

“That’s it. Take my dick like the good girl that you are. You are doing so well. Are you taking Salem’s dick? Is he stretching you? Is he making you feel so fucking good?”

God.

Alexei would kill her one day with just his words alone.

She moaned around his cock.

“She feels amazing,” Salem said. “It’s hard to keep myself under control. All I want to do is fuck her hard and fast, to come deep inside her.”

Then do it!

What was he waiting for?

Her breathing grew faster as Salem finally started to move. She had to pull her mouth away from Alexei’s cock, not wanting to accidentally bite down.

He slid to the side, then moved his head beneath her so he could play with her breasts, sucking on them.

It was too much!

Not enough!

Her head was a mess. Roman slid down onto his knees next to her as she turned to face him. To her surprise, he leaned in and kissed her. She moaned into the kiss.

“Fuck. I can’t hold back. I’m going to come. Get ready, baby.”

Nooo.

She wanted to come with him! But he drove in deep with a cry, his hands firm around her hips. She hung her head down, trying to catch her breath.

Then Roman cupped her chin, tilting her head back before holding the bottle to her lips. “Drink again.”

She gulped the electrolyte drink down. She was starting to actually like the stuff.

“Good girl. We don’t want you becoming dehydrated,” Roman told her. Then he gave her some water as Alexei changed positions with Salem.

She turned from the water to find Salem sitting next to her, he cupped her face, kissing her gently. “All right, baby?”

“Aside from the fact that I really need to come, yes,” she told him.

He smiled. “Poor baby.”

She huffed. “You’re saying the right words, but none of you are giving me what I really need. Oh hell!”

The last cry escaped her as Alexei started pushing his way inside her.

He was so big!

“Are you all right?” Roman asked. “Alexei, stop! She’s in pain.”

Alexei paused.

“Don’t stop!” she cried. “I’m fine. It’s just . . . are you sure you’ll fit?”

“Wait a minute. Let me check and make sure that you’re not too big for her. She is small.” Roman produced his phone out of nowhere.

Was this happening right now?

“Roman, he’ll fit,” Salem reassured him. “Baby, if it hurts, just say your safeword. All right?”

She nodded.

“You do not have to be a martyr,” Salem warned. “It’s not supposed to hurt. Alexei, you might need more lube.”

Alexei grunted and drew out of her.

“Nooo, come back! Don’t leave me!”

“He’s just getting more lube, baby,” Salem reassured her. “No one is going anywhere. I promise.”

“So it says that a vagina is usually about six or seven inches long. Which could be an issue. How long is your penis?” Roman asked Alexei without looking up from his phone.

“I don’t know,” Alexei said through gritted teeth as he started to slide inside her again.

Ohhh.

That felt good.

“More,” she told him. “I can take more.”

“Are you sure?” Roman asked her. “We can measure him first. I can go and find a tape measure.”

“No one is measuring my dick,” Alexei said.

“But if you hit her cervix, that could hurt.”

“I won’t hurt her. I promise. Fuck, Bunny. You feel amazing.”

“So do you,” she said breathlessly.

“Roman, do you want to help Tamsyn come,” Salem suggested.

“What?” Roman asked, looking like a deer in headlights.

“Would you like to help Tamsyn come? She likes her clit to be played with.”

“You don’t . . . you don’t have to,” she told Roman.

He swallowed heavily and stared at her hungrily.

“I will. I want to.” He sat next to her, facing Alexei who was pushing further inside her.

Then he drew away, before sliding back in.

She wasn’t sure if she was taking all of him, but it felt amazing so she didn’t care.

Then Roman touched her clit. It was tentative at first, then he moved his finger faster.

Salem drew her lips to his, kissing her hungrily.

It was too much.

She couldn’t stop herself from coming. It rolled over her in waves as she clenched around Alexei’s dick.

So good.

Her head swam, her body felt like it was in freefall. Vaguely, she was aware of voices, of Alexei coming as well. But it kind of felt like it was happening to someone else.

When would she stop floating?

Panic started to take hold until she was caught up in a firm embrace.

“You’re all right, Little one,” Salem told her. “Everything is fine. You’re okay.”

She took a deep breath as she glanced up at him. “Salem?”

He smiled down at her. “I’m here. So are Alexei and Roman. You’re all right. You’re right here with us. I have you. I’m not letting go.”

“Sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry about.” Alexei walked out of the bathroom.

Shoot. She hadn’t even been aware that he was out of the room. He carried a warm cloth in his hand.

What was he going to do with that?

Roman held up a drink to her mouth. “Drink that down. You need the hydration. And you need food.”

“Coffee,” she said before sipping the drink.

“Caffeine will dehydrate you further.”

She growled at him as Alexei parted her legs and started to wipe her clean.

Okay, that was unexpected.

But definitely not unpleasant. A shiver ran through her as she moved her mouth away from the bottle.

“No one gets between me and my coffee,” she told Roman. “It’s my bestest friend. I don’t need anything else.”

“What about food?” Roman asked.

“Nope.”

“What about cuddles?” Salem asked.

Um.

“And orgasms,” Alexei said with a grin.

“Oh fine. Maybe I need some other things.”

“Are you feeling better, Little one?” Salem asked.

“Yes, Daddy,” she said just as her tummy started to rumble.

“See. I told you that you needed food,” Roman stood and moved to the door. “I’m going to make porridge with walnuts and dates.”

She wrinkled her nose. “How about pancakes with maple syrup and whipped cream?”

Roman turned. “How about porridge with walnuts and dates and I’ll add some maple syrup and a large cup of coffee.”

“You’ve got yourself a deal.”

39

“Papa, can we play outside?” Tamsyn looked up from where she was building a huge tower of blocks.

Next, she grabbed one of her monster trucks and lined it up. Alexei was muttering to himself as he attempted to put an antique changing unit together. The playroom was a work in progress, and she was loving how it was coming together. Salem had sourced her a large sleigh bed and put the comforter she’d chosen on it and her beanbag chair was at the end of the bed, while a huge rocking chair sat next to the head of the bed.

“I have to get this put together, Malyshka,” he explained. “And it’s too cold for you outside.”

“But I need some fresh air. Maybe I could go for a run with you.”

“A run?”

“Uh-huh.”

“I do not like the idea of you outside. You should stay inside all the time. I’ll have to put a tracker on you if you’re going to start going outside,” he warned.

“No trackers, Papa.”

That would be a disaster in so many ways.

“Then you can stay inside.”

She pushed the monster truck and it smashed into the blocks, making her squeal and clap her hands.

“If I was outside with you, though, Papa. I would be safe.”

Tamsyn understood why he was so protective of her. But she had to push him a bit. Because what if she had to meet with one of his men? He wouldn’t take no for an answer.

Besides, she really was going stir crazy.

“Are you trying to manipulate me into getting what you want?” he asked suspiciously.

“Who? Me, Papa? I would never.” She gave him a wide grin.

He grunted. “We will go out for twenty minutes and I will dress you.”

“Okay, Papa. Anything you say. Tamsy is a GG.”

“A GG?”

“Good girl,” she told him, jumping to her feet.

“Ahh.” He pointed at the blocks. “Clean up first.”

“But I hate cleaning.”

“Strange career choice you made,” he said.

Oops.

“NM.”

“What does that mean? And you still haven’t told me what MGB means.”

She just smiled. “Needs Must and I’m taking that to my grave.”

He grunted. “Clean the blocks up or no going out.”

“You are such a strict Papa.”

But she tidied up the blocks and waited for him impatiently by the playroom door. She wasn’t supposed to leave unless she had permission.

She glanced down at her clothes. Papa had dressed her today in some stretchy pants lined with fleece that were a soft lemon color and a white top with a white hoodie.

It was okay.

But it wasn’t as good as what she would have chosen. He’d even put her hair in two pigtails and braided them. He’d told her he used to do the kids’ hair at the orphanage.

“Are you all right, Bunny?” he asked, walking over to her.

“Yep, let’s go!” She raced out of the room and down the hallway.

“Bunny, stop!”

She froze at the top of the stairs and glanced over her shoulder at him warily.

“You know better than to run off, especially down the stairs,” he scolded.

He took her hand and led her down them.

“But, Papa, you know it’s boring to walk all the time. I just want to slide down the banister. I thought you knew how to have fun.”

He paused and for a moment she thought she was about to get thrown over the banister and have her butt spanked.

Then he picked her up and holding her by the waist, he placed her butt on the banister and helped her slide down . . . while keeping hold of her the entire time.

Still, it was fun!

“Whee!” she cried. “Again! Again!”

He set her on her feet, and moved his arm across her waist, then bending her slightly he gave her several whacks on her ass.

“Ow! Hey! What was that for?” She stared up at him with a pout.

“For trying to manipulate Papa into giving you what you want.”

Well. Sheesh.

But at least she’d still gotten what she wanted. But she kept that tidbit to herself.

Alexei stared down at the squares she’d drawn on the concrete.

“What did you say this was called?”

She glanced over at him, her cheeks slightly flushed.

“Are you feeling all right?” he demanded.

“Yes, why?”

“You’re all flushed.”

“That’s because I’m dressed up like a polar explorer,” she complained, pulling at her clothes. “I’m going to overheat.”

Hmm, he might have gone a bit overboard. Moving to her, he removed her scarf and one coat.

“Thank you. Now, this is Hopscotch. And you get a pebble and throw it in a square like this. Then you hop in the other squares or jump in them and avoid that square.”

“How do you win?” he asked.

“Um, you don’t.”

Seemed pointless. When it was his turn, the stone landed perfectly in the square that was the furthest away.

As expected, he was acing this game.

But when it came time to hop and jump, then he struggled.

“The squares are too small,” he grumbled as she giggled.

“Poor Papa. Your feet are too big.”

“They match other things.” He winked at her.

“Papa!” she complained but she was smiling.

“Let’s do another game,” she said. “Let’s see who can stand on one foot the longest.”

“All right.” Seemed easy. And it was. He could stand there all day like this.

Eventually she started to wobble. “Noooo!”

She stood on two feet.

“You lose,” he told her.

“Not fair! You cheated!” She pouted up at him and stomped her foot.

Amusement filled him. Salem would already have her over his lap. Their girl wasn’t a good loser.

“How?”

“By having those tree trunk legs!”

“You knew I had them before you suggested we play.”

“I must have been standing on uneven ground.”

“Come on, time to go inside,” he told her.

She stomped into the house and let him undress her. Then she spun around.

“Last one to the playroom is a rotten egg.”

Oh no, she didn’t!

He thundered after her, plucking her off the third step. She stiffened, then relaxed with a cry as he put her over his shoulder.

“Papa! Nooo! Put me down!”

“I don’t think so. You’re in trouble!”

“You’re so mean!” she cried as they reached the top of the stairs. He gave her ass a heavy whack.

Roman stepped out of his room, giving them a curious look. As he turned into the playroom, she must have seen the other man.

“Rome! Save me!”

What was going on?

Roman had heard all the noise and come out to investigate. He hadn’t expected to see Tamsyn dangling over Alexei’s shoulder.

Although it could be argued that that happened a lot.

Curiosity pulled at him as he followed them to the door of the playroom.

Alexei set her down in the corner.

“Corner time. Face it.”

“But, why, Papa?”

Lord, she looked adorable. Her face was flushed red and there was a tremble to her lip. Was she truly upset? Should he intervene?

But he trusted Alexei to look after her.

He’d just stay a bit longer and make sure.

Uh-huh. That’s why you’re staying.

Not because you’re curious.

His gaze was caught by something next to a chest of drawers. It was the packets of Lego he’d bought her.

She hadn’t built them yet?

For some reason, he was happy about that.

“You know you’re not to run on the stairs, Bunny,” Alexei told her, drawing his attention to them.

She had been running on the stairs.

Oh no. That was a big no-no. She should definitely be punished.

His heart rate increased as she turned to the corner and then poked her ass out.

Dear Lord.

Who knew corner time could also be kind of sexy?

Alexei drew down her pants to her knees and then her panties followed. He tucked her hoodie up her back.

So her bare bottom was on display.

It was already slightly pink.

Wow. This was wow.

He couldn’t deny being fascinated. He watched her sigh and fidget.

“Time starts again, Malyshka,” Alexei warned.

She sighed.

“And an extra minute.”

“Papa, nooo!”

“Every time you complain, shift, or move, another minute gets added.”

Alexei could be stern. But Roman could see that she needed it. He stayed and watched as Alexei worked on the changing unit. This time around, she seemed to know he meant business.

When the ten minutes were up, Alexei went and got her from out of the corner. He pulled up her pants and panties, then picked her up in his arms, whispering to her.

Now, he felt like he was intruding so he quietly walked away.

But it left him with a lot to think about.

Salem leaned back in his chair in frustration.

It seemed like nothing that he did was wielding results. And that Pinky was ahead of them at every step.

Which was starting to make him suspicious.

Their last lead on where he might be had ended up being a complete dud. Even though he’d done his best to verify all of the information.

Had the information been wrong?

Or had someone tipped him off?

Salem would hate to think that someone was feeding Pinky information. But he couldn’t help but wonder . . .

Had one of their team turned against them?

Had they told Pinky that they knew where he was going to be?

There were about ten people that he could think of who had known about their last attempt to get to Pinky. Any one of them could have betrayed him.

However, he still didn’t want to think that someone on his team was going to do that.

If they didn’t achieve results soon, then Riordan would take them off the case. Especially if he didn’t agree to talking to Alina’s men about a trap.

His supervisor seemed to be riding his ass constantly and he’d had enough.

Glancing down at where his girl was kneeling between his legs, sucking on his cock, he moved his fingers through her hair.

He would do anything for her. Even sacrifice his career.

Maybe he should take a break.

And she was the perfect distraction.

He tapped her cheek. “Come off my cock now, Pet.”

She made a noise of discontent.

“Do I need to give you a reminder about obeying me?” he asked sternly.

Tamsyn shifted so she could look up at him, then she slowly slid off his dick.

“Sorry, Sir.”

“Pet, you know better than to disobey me.”

“Yes, Sir. Are you going to punish me?”

“Come up here.” He held out his hand and helped her climb onto his lap so she was facing him.

He ran his hands up her thighs. When they were playing like this, she had to be naked or just wearing a light dress. He always turned up the heating so she was nice and warm.

Despite how uncomfortable it was for him.

Today, he’d put her in a silky nightgown with lace over her breasts and along the bottom of the gown, which reached mid-thigh.

“Such a pretty girl.” He slid one cup of the nightgown to the side so her breast was exposed. “But if you disobey Sir, there are consequences.”

She wriggled. “Are you going to spank me?”

“Hmm. I’m thinking about it.”

She eyed him. “You could just forget about it . . . let me off with a warning. How about some lines? I’m good at lines.”

He had to hide a smile as he played with her nipple. He lowered the other cup so both breasts were easier for him to access.

He would normally torture her a bit with orgasm denial, but he didn’t want her to think that pleasure always came with punishment.

Salem placed her back on her feet. “Kneel, Pet.”

She slid onto her knees and watched him as he drew some things out of a drawer.

He did up his pants before sliding his chair back and patted his lap. “Up you come, Pet. Lie over my lap. We’re going to get your ass ready for your plug.”

A whimper escaped her and she hesitated for a moment.

He expected that. He waited.

Finally, she stood and lay herself over his lap. He moved her into a comfortable position, then slid her nightgown up over her ass.

“You have the most perfect ass, Pet,” he told her. “And it looks so pretty when it’s pink.”

He smacked his hand down on her right cheek and she let out a squeal. “Sir!”

“Yes?” he asked.

“I thought my punishment was the anal plug?”

“No, Pet. It’s not. Your punishment is a spanking and then the anal plug is just part of your training. I want to stretch you so you can take my cock here. Unless your limits have changed?”

She hadn’t put anal sex or play as a limit. But he was aware that she also didn’t have any experience with anal sex.

In fact, for someone who said she’d been to a BDSM club several times, she had little experience at anything.

It made him curious.

“No, Sir.”

“Good girl for being honest. I know you might be scared about what this will be like. Remember, you can always use your safeword if you need to. And there will never be any consequences.”

He felt her relax over his lap.

“But our play shouldn’t hurt you. Not if we prepare you right. Have you ever seen any anal play at the clubs you were at?”

“Um, yes, a bit.”

“Did it turn you on? Make your pussy go wet?”

Her breathing grew faster. He guessed that was a yes. But she didn’t reply.

So he gave her several sharp, hard smacks to the ass.

“Ouch!” she cried. “What was that for? Sir?”

Oh, she was lucky that she added that Sir on the end or she’d have been in even bigger trouble than she was in.

“What should you do if I ask you a question, Pet?”

“Answer,” she said.

“Well?”

“Oh. Um . . .”

Smack! Smack!

“Yes, Sir!” she cried. “It turned me on!”

“That’s better.” He rubbed the sting into her ass before he began spanking her again.

Ten spanks later, he stopped to rub her bottom again.

“Why are you being punished, Pet?” he asked.

She took several deep breaths, relaxing over his lap. “Because I didn’t answer you, Sir. Or obey you before.”

“That’s right. You know that when you’re Pet and I’m Sir that you are supposed to do as you are told.”

“Yes, Sir. I’m sorry.”

“I know you like sucking on my cock, but there are times when you won’t be able or allowed to do that.”

“That just doesn’t seem fair, Sir,” she grumbled.

“No? You think that my dick should be at your beck and call?” he asked, amusement filling him.

“Well, yeah. I don’t think that’s too much to ask for.”

His poor girl.

She still seemed to think she had some control.

“I’m afraid that it doesn’t work that way, Pet,” he told her. “You only get my cock when I say you can have it.”

“That’s really sad,” she grumbled, making him want to smile again.

This was definitely what he’d needed.

A distraction.

But she was more than that.

She was fast becoming his entire life.

“Poor Pet,” he mock-sympathized before he started spanking her again.

This time he kept going until she was completely slumped over his lap, her breath coming in sharp pants.

Was she going to cry?

He had yet to see her cry and he had to admit that worried him. Why wouldn’t she cry?

Childhood trauma?

Something that had happened in her adult life? She spoke very little about either, only giving the barest of information.

“How are you doing, Pet?” he asked as he ran his finger up and down the seam of her ass.

“Well, I have a sore butt, Sir.”

“I guess you would. It’s nice and red. But that’s what you get when you disobey Sir. I expect you to remember this in future.”

Somehow, he didn’t think that would happen.

“Yes, Sir.”

“That’s my good girl.” He parted her ass cheeks so he could stare down at her back hole. “Such a gorgeous bottom.”

He placed a finger on her hole, watching it contract. “Just relax, Pet.”

“I don’t know how to do that when you have a finger in my bottom.”

“Hmm, it’s not in your bottom just yet.”

A small whimper escaped her as he pushed his finger against her back hole.

“Hurting, Pet?”

“No, Sir.”

“Good girl. I just want you to listen to me. Do you need some help relaxing and obeying?”

She didn’t answer for a moment, but he knew that she was thinking his question through.

“Yes, please, Sir.”

“Good girl for telling me what you need.” He reached back into his drawer and drew out an eye mask and some lube. He’d started to stash eye masks all over the place so he could be ready if she ever needed him to take over for her.

Perhaps he should start stashing lube around the place as well.

Not a bad idea.

He settled the eye mask over her eyes and immediately felt her relax. He rubbed her back for a moment. “Good girl. Just relax and listen to Sir.”

“Yes, Sir.”

When she felt truly relaxed, and all of the tension had disappeared from her muscles, he picked up the lube and squirted some on a couple of fingers. Then he parted her bottom cheeks again and ran the lube over her hole.

“Oh!” she cried.

“Cold, Pet?” he queried.

“Yes, Sir.”

He should have warmed it up a bit more for her.

“Sorry about that, Pet. Next time I’ll warm it up for you.”

“Next time? There’s going to be a next time, Sir?”

“Of course there is, Pet. We need to get you nice and stretched for my cock.” He pushed his finger against her back hole. “Take a deep breath in for me. That’s it. Now, let it out slowly.”

He pushed his finger into her asshole as she let out a breath.

“Ohhh,” she said.

“How does that feel, Pet? And I want you to be sure that you’re honest.”

“It feels . . . strange. Weird. But also amazing.”

“Good girl,” he told her as he started to draw his finger out before sliding it back in.

Her asshole was so hot and tight.

Fuck.

His cock had already been hard, but now it was throbbing. His balls were aching.

At this rate, he was going to come before he ever got near her.

He added another finger to her bottom, stretching her further. He let her adjust to the change before moving his fingers in and out of her.

“Sir,” she moaned.

“How are you doing, Pet?”

“So good, Sir.”

He’d wondered if she would enjoy ass play. After a few more thrusts, he withdrew his fingers.

She let out a small whimper of protest.

“Shh, Pet. I’m just going to get your plug ready,” he told her, giving her ass a sharp slap as she wriggled around on his lap. “Stay still or I’m going to make you wait longer.”

She froze. “Sorry, Sir.”

He put some lube on the plug. It was the smallest of a set he had for her. Each one had a word engraved on the flat end of the plug.

This one said ‘Pet.’

“Again, deep breath in,” he told her, placing the tip against her bottom hole. “Now out.” Then he slowly pushed it into her ass. “Just stay nice and relaxed. That’s it. You’re doing so well. Such a good girl to take your plug so well.”

As he pushed the plug inside her, he rubbed her lower back. When it was settled inside her, he took a moment just to study how pretty that plug looked peeking out of her ass cheeks.

“How does that feel?” he asked.

“Strange. But not sore. Just odd.”

“Good girl. You did so well. I’m so proud of you.” He lifted her onto her feet and then stood. “Come with me. I want to wash my hands and show you something.”

He slid the eye mask down so it was resting around her neck. And then he led her into the bathroom. After washing his hands, he turned to her. Grasping the end of the nightgown, he lifted it up over her head.

“I have something to show you.”

Salem picked her up with her chest against his and her legs wrapped around his waist. “Turn your head and look into the mirror.”

She turned her head and let out a small gasp. “Does it . . . does it have something written on the end?”

“Yes, it says ‘Pet.’”

“Oh. I should have known.”

“Your other plugs have different words on them.”

“Other plugs?” she asked. “There are more?”

“Yes, Pet. This is the smallest one.”

“The others are bigger?”

He had to grin at the horror in her voice, he couldn’t help it.

“How else am I going to stretch you to take my cock?

“I thought with this plug,” she said.

“Baby, this tiny thing isn’t close to my size.” He walked with her in his arms back into the office.

Sitting down, he removed his cock from his pants and ran his hand up and down the hard shaft as she sat on his thighs, her legs spread open.

She licked her lips.

“Like what you see, Pet?” he asked.

“Yes, Sir.”

“Good.” With his free hand, he reached out to cup her mound. She let out a small moan.

She felt so warm and he swore he could feel wetness against his palm. He flicked his thumb over her clit as he slowly pushed two fingers inside her.

“Someone is nice and wet.”

This time her moan was louder and she moved her hips, trying to thrust against his fingers.

“Please,” she moaned. “Please more.”

“I’m going to give you my cock, Pet. But only if you can stay very still until I command you. Do you think you can do that?”

It was a test of her obedience. A part of her punishment. Although she would get to come if she was a good girl and did what he said.

And she knew that. This wasn’t the first time he’d done this so she knew what to expect.

“Good girl. Come here. That’s it.” He lifted her over his dick and she slid down easily.

Oh yeah.

Someone had gotten very turned on when he was playing with her ass.

She slumped against his chest with a moan.

“Need your eye mask?”

“Yes, please.”

He liked that she’d come to see her eye mask as a source of comfort and a way to relax rather than having something taken away from her or restricted.

He lifted it up over her eyes and she cuddled into his chest, immediately relaxing.

Rubbing his hand up and down her back, he willed himself to calm down a bit. His dick was just a bit too excited about getting inside her.

His phone rang and he reached over to grab it, frowning when he saw who it was.

Tamsyn didn’t even stir. She was going solidly into subspace. He wondered if she’d enjoy this while in Little headspace. Warming Daddy’s cock?

Something to think about.

He answered the call as he pressed two fingers into her mouth. She immediately started sucking on them.

He had two reasons for having her suck on his fingers. To keep her from talking and to give her comfort.

“Mum, how are you?” he said, answering the call.

“Hello, dear. I’m sorry to call while you’re working.”

“It’s all right. I was taking a break.”

“I actually thought I would get your voicemail,” she said. “Like the other times I’ve called lately.”

Salem winced.

Shit. He was a shit son. There was no other way to put it. Why didn’t he pick up the phone more often and call his mum? And the other day when she’d come over to cook dinner for them, he hadn’t actually said thank you.

No, because you were too worried about Tamsyn.

But his mum hadn’t known who Tamsyn was to him. So it wasn’t like he was going to blame her for that.

“I’m so sorry, Mum. I’ve been busy lately.”

“Yes, I understand. Young love, I guess.”

Young love?

For one, he wasn’t that young.

And two, love?

He wasn’t sure that he would go that far . . .

Wouldn’t you?

Can you imagine your life without her?

No.

Absolutely not.

The idea of Tamsyn not being in his life sent him into a spiral of panic.

So maybe his mum was right to use the word love.

“I guess that might be part of it.”

“Well, I’m just calling to make sure that you’ll be at Sunday night dinner. You’ve missed the last couple. I understand why, but I think it would be nice for Tamsyn to meet the rest of the family. And I can apologize to her again.” His mum had been gone when they’d gotten back the other night, but she’d rung Tamsyn to talk to her.

He groaned.

“Don’t make that sound,” she scolded. “Your dad and brothers just want you to be happy.”

“My brothers don’t care about much except food and football.”

“That’s not true.”

“All right, I’ll talk to Tamsyn about coming this Sunday. With Alexei and Roman.” Because no way they weren’t being dragged along to join in the fun.

“Of course. They are always welcome. I will see you Sunday.”

As he ended the call, he realized how tense Tamsyn had grown.

Shit. All of his good work had just been unraveled.

“Pet, why are you all tense?”

“Because you were talking to your mum. And you said something about going there this Sunday.”

He placed his hand on the back of her neck. “Do you need to worry about anything when I’m in charge?”

“Not unless you tell me to.”

“Good girl.”

She tried to get free of his hold and he let her go, not wanting her to hurt herself. She reached for her eye mask, then seemed to catch herself.

Just as well because taking off her eye mask was only allowed with his permission or in an emergency.

“So why are you worrying?”

“Because it’s your mum! And she . . . I . . . she might not like me still.”

“She didn’t realize you were my girlfriend, baby. She is going to love you once she gets to know you.” He lifted away the eye mask and cupped her chin. “There is nothing to worry about. It’s just dinner with my family.”

“Just dinner with your family?” she cried.

40

Did he not hear what he was saying?

Dinner with his family?

She didn’t know anything about families. She wasn’t sure she’d ever had a proper family.

She’d already made a mess of things with his mum, running off like a lunatic.

It was a wonder she even wanted Tamsyn in her house.

“Calm down,” Salem said firmly. “There is nothing for you to worry about and I want you to stop being so stressed.”

Was it weird to have this conversation with a plug up her ass and his cock in her pussy?

Why, yes.

It certainly was.

But as she tried to move, he grasped hold of her hips and gave her a stern look.

“I am still in charge. Unless you are saying your safeword.”

“Red,” she said, shocking herself and him if the look on his face was anything to go by.

Then he seemed to shake himself out of his surprise and he lifted her carefully off his cock, placing her on her feet beside him.

But she immediately felt the loss of his touch and let out a whimper.

He froze. “Baby? What is it? Are you in pain? I need to touch you to take out the plug. I promise I will do it as gently as possible and then I’m going to take care of you. Unless you want me to leave you alone?”

“No!” she cried.

That was the last thing she wanted. This was the last thing she wanted . . . him acting all apologetic and worried and not touching her.

He’d even put his cock away which was a total crime.

So she took matters into her own hands and crawled back onto his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck and held on for dear life.

“I take it back!”

“Take what back, baby?” he asked, wrapping his arms around her tight.

Okay, that felt much better.

“My safeword. I take back saying it. Sorry. I didn’t . . . sorry.”

“Shh. I want you to take a deep breath in and let it out slowly for me.”

She hadn’t felt this way in years. So panicky and upset.

Stressed.

He stood and she whimpered, trying to hold on tighter.

“It’s all right,” he told her. “I’m just moving to the couch so I can grab a blanket to wrap around you.”

He sat on the couch and grabbed the blanket off the back, wrapping it around her back. She hadn’t actually realized that she’d been shivering until then.

“You’re all right, baby. I have you. I’m here.”

“I want to be Pet again.”

When she was Pet she didn’t have to worry about anything.

She’d just had a momentary lapse in obedience.

“I should probably be punished.”

“Why would you be punished? I told you that you can always say your safeword without fear of retaliation.”

“No, not about saying my safeword,” she muttered. “For getting upset. For listening in. Only supposed to worry about things you tell me to worry about. I disobeyed.”

He was silent for a long moment before rocking her gently back and forth.

“I think I’ve put too much pressure on you,” he finally said.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“You can’t be perfect, baby. No one can. Everyone makes mistakes, messes up, does the wrong thing. And, in this case, I actually think it was me who was in the wrong.”

“What? Why?”

“Because I should have taken that call in private. Of course you couldn’t ignore what was being said when I used your name. That’s asking the impossible.”

She leaned back to peek up at him. “It really is.”

“Of course it is.” He grasped hold of her chin. “And while I can reassure you that there is nothing to be concerned about in meeting my family, I know that’s going to be a source of worry for anyone. Even though they will love you.”

“Of course they will. I’m amazing.”

Lies.

“I’d be concerned about meeting your family.”

“Why? You’d be every parent's dream boyfriend. Steady, reliable, smart, mature and handsome.”

“Is handsome an important trait for a parent’s dream boyfriend?”

“Well, it doesn’t hurt. And you don’t have to worry since my family is, uh, gone. I don’t really remember my dad, and after my mum died I went to live with my grandpa. He died just before I turned eighteen.”

Sort of the truth and sort of a lie.

Wasn’t she just stacking them up?

“Oh, baby. I wish that wasn’t the case. I wish I could meet the people who made such an amazing person as you.”

Shoot.

Is that how she was supposed to react? Was she meant to be excited about meeting his family?

“I’m sorry.”

“Why are you sorry?”

“I should be happy to meet your family.”

“Hey,” he soothed. “It’s all right to be nervous. It just means that this is important to you.”

It did?

Oh. She hadn’t realized but she guessed he was right.

“But I am going to be there with you. I would never allow anyone to hurt you.”

Well. She could protect herself.

But she’d come to understand that no matter how often she told these guys that, they still wanted to take care of her.

“I know you wouldn’t.”

“That’s my baby.”

“Can we . . . I ruined the moment, didn’t I?” And now she was sad about that too.

“You didn’t ruin anything.”

“Yes, I did! We were playing and I was Pet and I was warming your cock and doing such a good job at it, I might add. And then I went and safeworded.”

“I’m glad you did.”

“You are?” she asked, amazed. “Why? We had to stop playing.”

“Because now I know that you will use it if you need to. And you trusted me to honor it. You didn’t try to hide that you were upset or that you needed a moment. And I’m so proud of you for that.”

It seemed silly to be pleased that he was proud of her for something like that. But she couldn’t help but smile.

“It’s fine to need a moment. To feel overwhelmed and unable to carry on. Okay?”

“Yes, but then . . . then everything stopped. You stopped touching me.”

“And you didn’t like that?” he questioned.

“No! Of course I didn’t like it. I wanted you to touch me. To hold me.”

“I understand that now. If you ever need to use your safeword again, I’ll ask you what you need straight away. Okay? I was just concerned that me touching you would make you more upset.”

“Your touch could never make me more upset,” she told him.

How could he think that?

“All it ever does is make me feel good. Safe.”

“I’m glad, baby.”

“Pet,” she said. “Please?”

“Are you sure you’re ready to play again? There’s no shame in stopping.”

“I’m ready. I . . . I need this.”

“Okay, Pet. Are you feeling warm enough?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“What does my pet need?”

“You, Sir. Please. I need you inside me. I need that connection.”

“My cock needs you too. I want you to undo my pants and then take out my dick.”

Relief filled her at the order. Right now, she really didn’t want to think. She just wanted him to take over and control her.

So she hastily drew his dick out of his pants, sighing with pleasure.

“Now, come up and slide me inside you. That’s it,” he encouraged her as she slid down onto his cock.

It stretched her. But in the most delicious way possible. She could even feel him pushing against the plug in her ass.

“May I move?” she asked.

“No.”

Disappointment filled her.

“Not yet, anyway. Right now, I want to hold you.” He drew her back into the same spot she’d been in before. He wrapped a hand around the back of her neck, holding her tight.

She sighed in satisfaction, wishing she could just crawl under his clothes and get next to his skin.

Instead, she buried her face into his neck.

“Tell me what you need, Pet,” he commanded.

“Skin please, Sir.”

“I’m so proud of you for telling me.”

There she went again, getting all warm over him saying that he was proud of her for something simple.

Something that anyone could have done.

“Unbutton my shirt, Pet,” he commanded.

She undid the buttons on his shirt and he helped her remove it. Then she pressed her skin to his and sighed in relief.

“You smell so good,” she mumbled as he wrapped his arms around her under the blanket.

“I’m glad, Pet. So do you.”

Her face was pressed into his neck. A wave of exhaustion caught her by surprise as she yawned.

“Sorry, Sir.”

“Don’t be sorry, Pet.” He rubbed his hand up and down her back, rocking her.

If she didn’t know any better, she would say that he was trying to make her fall asleep.

Salem felt the moment that she went to sleep. She became a dead weight in his arms.

And then she let out the cutest snore.

That was adorable.

He sat there, wondering if his dick was ever going to go soft. There wasn’t a lot of chance of that with her warm pussy surrounding him. But surely it couldn’t stay hard forever.

There was a knock at the door and he frowned, hoping whoever it was wouldn’t call out and wake her.

Roman rushed into the room, his face flushed with excitement. “I’ve got him! I know where he’s going to be.”

“What? How?”

“There was some chat in the dark web about a guy who wanted a large deal of arms delivered to an island. It could have been anyone, but I decided it was worth investigating. I managed to get in contact with the original poster, pretending that I was an arms dealer.”

“What the hell?” Salem snapped. “You did that without telling me?”

“I thought I would figure out if it was a bust or not first.”

“But how did you make him believe you were an arms dealer?”

“Urgh, I may have used Danill’s details.”

Holy. Shit.

“He’s going to fucking kill you when he finds out.”

Roman swallowed heavily. “Let’s hope he doesn’t find out.”

Danill was an old friend of Alexei’s who was definitely on the wrong side of the law. They didn’t really have anything to do with each other anymore. But they knew enough about his business for Roman to drop some details.

“I have the coordinates for where the meet is supposed to happen. It’s an island off the coast of Zimbabwe.”

They’d long suspected Pinky of having another location where he hid around that area.

Suddenly, Salem recalled the woman in his arms.

Shit.

Was she awake? They weren’t supposed to speak about this in front of anyone outside their team or with clearance from above.

“We need someone to go in as Danill,” Roman said. “And⁠—”

“Roman, stop,” he said firmly.

“Why? What is it?”

He waved his hand over his girl’s back without touching her. She let out another small snore and Roman’s eyes widened.

“Blathering badgers, I didn’t even see her there.”

“I could tell,” he said. “Don’t worry. She’s deeply asleep. However, we shouldn’t be talking about this with her here.”

“Do you want to come to my office?” Roman asked. “This is big. It could be really big.”

“I don’t really want to leave her. She just safeworded.”

Roman’s eyes widened and then he took a step toward him, his face filled with more fury than Salem had ever seen on his face.

“What the fuck did you do?”

And now he was swearing. That showed just how upset he really was.

Salem held up his hands. “Nothing terrible. I just arranged for us to go to Sunday dinner with my family.”

Roman frowned in confusion. “That made her safeword?”

“She’s nervous about meeting my family. She was young when her family died and she went to live with her grandpa. By the sound of it, he was a hermit. He didn’t have much to do with other people.”

“So she’s unsure what to do? How to interact? What to expect? But she’s usually so brave with everything she does.”

“Too brave. I know. Yet, this scared her.” He wasn’t sure why. “Let me carry her up to her playroom. I’ll settle her in the bed and turn the monitor on. Then we can work in your office without compromising the security of our work.”

They now had a camera monitor set up in her playroom to keep an eye on her if she was put down for a nap.

Not that she liked having to nap much.

“Uh, give me a second, maybe,” he said as he remembered exactly where his dick was.

“Why?” Roman asked.

“Because otherwise you might get an eyeful of my cock.”

“You have your knob out?” Roman asked. “Why?”

What to tell him?

But despite the fact that Roman was fairly inexperienced, that didn’t mean that he should baby him or keep things from him.

“She fell asleep sitting on my cock.”

“Sitting on it? Do you mean . . .”

“I mean that my cock is inside her pussy. You ever heard of cock warming? Sucking on a dick for comfort?”

“I’ve noticed that she likes to suck on a dick,” Roman said with a light blush in his cheeks.

“Ahh done that with you, has she?”

Roman nodded. Then he turned away so that Salem could draw her off his cock and set her to the side. He pulled his pants up and stood.

Reaching down, he managed to get her into his arms. She opened her eyes and glared at him.

Salem admitted that he was surprised that she didn’t wake up. She always seemed so alert. But right now she was completely relaxed.

It was a show of trust.

And he wouldn’t betray that.

Her eyes closed again and she slumped into his arms, letting out another snore.

“Adorable,” Roman whispered.

Salem nodded and carried her out of the room and up the stairs into her playroom.

Roman ran ahead of them and drew back the covers on her bed. Salem laid her down and pulled the covers up over her. Turning, he searched in a drawer and drew out a pacifier, hoping that would help keep her asleep.

Reaching for the monitor, he turned it on and picked it up so he could see her sleeping.

“Right, let’s get to work.”

41

Tamsyn woke up, feeling confused and a bit scared.

She didn’t like feeling scared.

Sitting up, she glanced around, her heart racing and a strangely muffled cry escaped her mouth as something dropped out of her mouth.

She glanced down to see a pacifier lying in her lap.

How did that happen?

Wait.

She was in her playroom. In the bed. Someone had put her in here . . . Salem?

But why?

Where was he? She was naked and she felt . . . strangely vulnerable.

The door shot open and she let out another cry. Alexei strode in.

No one had a walk like Alexei. Full of confidence, yet it wasn’t really a swagger exactly.

It was just him.

“Bunny,” he rumbled as he walked over and plucked her up. Then he held her with one arm under her ass. Her breasts were pushed against his chest and he wrapped an arm around her back. “Are you all right? Do you want me to whip his ass for you? I’ll do it.”

There was a rough, fierce note in his voice.

Protective.

Possessive.

It made her shiver with pleasure.

But what was he talking about?

“Whip whose ass?” she asked.

“Salem’s ass.”

“Why would I want you to whip Salem’s ass?” she asked in confusion.

“For making you say your safeword.”

Oh.

Ohhh. That was why she felt so out of sorts. That made sense.

“I don’t want you to whip Salem’s ass.”

“You sure?” he growled. “I feel like I should kick his ass.”

“Alexei!” Salem snapped as he walked into the room. “What the hell are you doing?”

“Taking care of our girl. The way you should have been earlier. She’s been through enough with her nightmare and then you go and do something to make her safeword.”

No, no, he had it all wrong and now she felt terrible.

“Salem didn’t do anything wrong,” she told him, leaning back to try and see his face.

He glanced down at her. “You would say that. You’re too nice.”

Tamsyn blinked. Nice?

“I’m not nice.”

“Of course you are,” Alexei said. “Look at the way you’re defending Salem even though he was the one in the wrong.”

“But he wasn’t,” she protested.

“Give her to me,” Salem demanded.

“No. You don’t deserve her,” Alexei countered.

“Alexei, I need to make sure she’s all okay. It’s my right to provide aftercare.”

“Only if you’re not a complete dickhead,” Alexei told him.

Dear Lord.

“Do I get a say?” she asked.

“No,” they both said at the same time.

Then Salem ran his hand over his face. “Alexei. Give her to me. Please.”

Whoa.

He’d just said please? That didn’t happen often.

Alexei grumbled to himself and she patted his chest. “I love that you want to protect me, but you know you never have to protect me from Salem.”

Alexei glared at her, then Salem. “Fine. But then I want her back.”

Salem nodded. “Thank you.” He plucked her out of Alexei’s arms and grabbed a blanket off the end of the bed. It was the one from his office. He must have brought it when he carried her up here.

Why couldn’t she remember that?

Then he sat with her on the rocking chair, wrapping the blanket lightly around her. She let out a sigh of relief when he didn’t wrap her up too tightly.

She should have known that Salem wouldn’t do that. He was always careful not to push her limits too much. Alexei left as Salem started to rock her.

Tamsyn felt herself relaxing bit by bit into his arms.

“That’s it. Good girl. I’m sorry I had to leave you in here. I had the monitor with me so I could keep an eye on you.”

Part of her felt weird about that.

But a bigger part of her liked that he had still been watching over her even though he couldn’t be in here.

“We had something at work come up that needed my attention, but I was always coming back to look after you. I just wasn’t aware that Alexei had taken the monitor from me. That’s how he got in here before me.”

He sounded so disgruntled that she had to smile.

“How are you feeling? Upset? Out of sorts? Settled?”

Tamsyn took a moment to gauge her feelings. “I was out of sorts, now I’m feeling more settled.”

“Good. That’s what I want to hear.” He leaned down and kissed her forehead. “Just take your time.”

After a few deep breaths to settle herself again, she attempted to get off his lap, but he held her against him.

“Were you given permission to move?” he said in a low voice.

She froze.

Oops.

“I thought you needed to get back to work.”

He raised his eyebrows. “Not for you to worry about. If I need to be at work, that’s where I’ll be. Right now, all I need is to be with you.”

Wow.

Just when she thought these men couldn’t possibly get more amazing, they proved her wrong.

42

Where was she?

Roman went searching through the house. His rumbling stomach had alerted him to the fact that it was lunchtime and he needed to make his girl something to eat.

She didn’t always remember to eat.

Not that he was one to talk. But he was trying to do better in order to help her.

Also, it sometimes felt like she was always taking care of him when he wanted to look after her.

He walked toward her bedroom, not that she slept in it much and never alone.

Alexei struggled not to be with her at any time, but especially at night. So he was usually sleeping with her. Unless she was in with Salem.

And then he would sneak in. Salem hadn’t been too impressed with that to begin with, but they seemed to have some sort of agreement.

After knocking, Roman pushed her door open to check inside. Not in there. He checked Alexei and Salem’s bedrooms just in case.

Hmm.

Nope.

Where was she?

He was starting to think that Alexei’s suggestion that they put a tracker on her wasn’t such a crazy one.

He wasn’t sure what that said about him, though. Since when did he start thinking that Alexei had sane ideas?

Maybe she was in the playroom. Roman walked in and looked around.

This was really coming together.

He was ashamed to say that he had been avoiding coming in here after the other day. He wasn’t sure why, exactly. It wasn’t like anyone expected anything of him.

He guessed it was due to his own feelings.

There was a part of him that wanted to be involved. That wanted to sit and play with her. To help dress her.

To support her Little.

Yet he still couldn’t help but feel like he’d make a terrible Daddy Dom.

You’ve probably got more of a Little side.

But he didn’t. Could he be him and a Daddy Dom? Surely he didn’t have to want to punish her or go to a club or act a certain way.

Sometimes, when they were reading their books, he’d try to imagine taking her over his knee and spanking her.

He wasn’t sure that he would like it.

If she needed it, though, he might just do it.

He moved through the room, taking it all in properly. The other day he’d only really seen her.

The room was filled with antique furniture. Although not all of it could be antique. Surely, they didn’t make a changing unit that large two hundred years ago.

Did she even need a changing unit? He hadn’t realized that she would regress to a baby. But he guessed a toddler could use one.

It was a gorgeous mahogany, quite tall and had a soft looking mat on the top for her to lie on.

There were drawers and he checked through them to see some wipes, training panties, and those things that went over panties. Bloomers? Was that it?

He pulled one pair of bloomers out. It was a pale green with yellow flowers over it. And there were several ruffles at the back.

Turning, he glanced around at the rest of the room. The large bed with the mahogany headboard that matched the changing unit. The bed had a pale green bed cover along with a white throw.

There was a new set of wooden drawers and a desk with a wooden chair that all matched.

Wow.

They’d achieved so much in a short space of time.

He wondered if they had filled her closet up. He’d seen some really cute clothes online when he’d gone looking the other day.

Just out of curiosity, of course.

Right. Sure.

Not because you want to buy her everything and see how adorable she looks in it all.

Not because you want to get her all the toys you’ve seen and watch her playing happily.

Nope.

Nothing to do with that.

“Roman?”

He jumped slightly, turning to see her standing in the doorway. She had her hair up in a messy bun and there were smudges of dirt on her face and hands.

He frowned. “What have you been doing?”

“Oh, uh, cleaning out the basement.”

The basement? What . . . why . . . nope.

“You have not been,” he said sternly.

She blinked, most likely shocked at his tone. But he wasn’t having that.

“Um, yes, I have been. What are you doing? How come you’re holding those?”

She pointed at the bloomers he still had in his hand. He could feel himself growing red.

Was a Daddy Dom allowed to blush?

Urgh. He couldn’t believe he’d just had that thought. Why couldn’t he blush or do whatever he wanted? As long as he did what was important.

Took care of her, nurtured and supported her, cherished and guarded her. Protected her.

Are you doing all of that, though?

Somehow, he didn’t think he was doing the best job. By holding back out of fear was he making her feel less?

God, he hated the idea of that.

Although he thought she was more concerned with looking after him than worried about herself.

Was he denying them both what they needed?

Screw it.

He was tired of letting his family hold him back and push him down.

“I thought these were cute.” He held up the bloomers.

“They are. I haven’t worn them yet, though.”

“Why not?”

“I don’t . . . I don’t really know. I guess because Salem and Alexei haven’t chosen to dress me in it. Is that silly?”

“Not at all,” he countered. “And I’m glad they haven’t.” He walked toward her.

Her eyes grew wide and she watched him with a hint of concern. Yes, he knew he was acting out of character.

Or perhaps for the first time he was being who he really was. Who he actually wanted to be.

“Why?” she asked.

“Because it means that I get to be the first to dress you in these.”

“You?” Her mouth dropped open comically.

“Me. But first we have to get you clean.” He brushed at a cobweb in her hair. “What were you thinking, going into the basement on your own?”

He couldn’t believe she’d done that. Anything could have happened to her down there and he’d have had no idea.

“Am I not allowed in the basement?” she asked him.

“No.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I should have asked. Is there private stuff in there that you didn’t want me to see?”

What was she talking about? Why would he have anything that he didn’t want her to see?

“No, you misunderstand, Kitten.” He cupped her chin and tilted her head back. “I’m not concerned about what you might find. Anything I have is yours. What I am concerned about is you going into the basement alone without telling anyone. What if you’d hurt yourself? I would have had no idea where you were.”

“But I had my phone!” She drew her phone out of her pocket. “See?”

“Good girl for remembering your phone.”

She smiled widely, obviously pleased with herself. He hated to burst her bubble, but she needed to know that what she’d done wasn’t safe.

Although he did like her reaction to his words.

“I am a GG,” she said proudly.

“And the reception is patchy at best down there,” he explained in a low voice. “So you likely wouldn’t have been able to call anyone. You could have had something fall on you. You could have tripped and hit your head and fallen unconscious.”

“You’re starting to sound like Alexei, thinking the worst is going to happen to me. I am capable of looking after myself.”

“What happened to your pants?” he asked, spotting the rips in the knee of her pants.

“Drat. I forgot about that.”

He crouched in front of her, alarm filling him. “You’re bleeding.”

“It’s only a little bit,” she argued.

“What happened?”

“I don’t want to tell you,” she muttered.

“Why not?”

“On the grounds that you might use it as evidence against me being able to keep myself safe,” she told him.

He raised his eyebrows. “You did this in the basement?”

“That may or may not be true. But most likely true. I tripped over a box when I, uh, when I went through a cobweb.”

Roman shook his head. “Right. From now on, you do not go into that basement, understand?”

“But it’s so dirty and dusty down there. I thought I could help out by cleaning and rearranging everything. Evette says that she doesn’t go down there.”

“No, she doesn’t. Because none of us would allow that. The only people allowed down there are me, Alexei, and Salem. Understood?”

“Yes.”

“Yes, Dada,” he countered.

They both froze. He rolled that around in his head, waited for the wrongness, the weirdness.

But it never came. Because it felt right.

“I, um, yes, Dada,” she replied.

He noticed that she was wringing her hands together.

Shit. Was he upsetting her?

Well, you did just throw that all at her without giving her any lead up or hint that it was about to happen.

“Is that . . . are you . . . I’m not sure even what I should ask. Are you saying that you . . .”

“That I want to be your Daddy as well,” he said. “Yes. If you’ll have me, that is.”

He wasn’t prepared for her to throw herself at him and he landed heavily on his back with her on top of him. But he didn’t care as she started placing kisses all over his face and neck.

He let out a noise that sounded suspiciously like a giggle. After quickly stifling that embarrassing noise, he rolled her onto her back and leaned up on one elbow next to her so he could stare at her. He ran a finger down her nose and over her lips.

She pretended to nip at his finger.

“Behave yourself,” he told her sternly, but he was smiling so that likely ruined the effect.

“Sorry, Dada.”

Leaning down, he kissed her lightly. “You realize I don’t know what I’m doing, right?”

“Neither do I. I’m just learning as I go and going with what feels right. Sometimes that doesn’t always work out, but Salem and Alexei are patient and good teachers.”

“Good, Kitten. I’m glad they’re taking care of you. I’d like to take care of you too.”

“You already do.”

“Do I?”

“Of course you do. You’re always here for me if I need someone to talk to and I know you’ve always got my best interests at heart. You could calm down a bit on the food thing, though.”

He huffed out a laugh as she grinned up at him. “Hate to tell you, but I’m probably only going to get worse when you’re in Little headspace. Do you think you . . . that your Little could see me as her Daddy?”

“I think she already does, Dada,” she replied, surprising him.

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s good, darling girl. Because Dada needs to reiterate that going into the basement alone again would be breaking the rules. And then I’d have to punish you.”

“You would punish me?” she asked, her eyes wide.

“It is my rule. It’s only right your punishment would come from me. I’m not saying it would be the same as what Salem or Alexei might give you⁠—”

“It’s okay to be your own person, Rome,” she reassured him. “I like you for who you are. Not because I think you should be like someone else.”

He relaxed and nodded. “Good. That’s settled then.” He got to his feet and held out his hand. “Let’s get you cleaned up and check your knee. Then Dada will get you dressed properly for the day. Maybe you’d like to do some playing with your new Lego?”

“Yes! I’ve wanted to open it. Will you play with me, Dada?” she asked, sounding hopeful as she put her hand in his.

He lifted her up and she fell into him. He wrapped an arm around her.

God, she felt so good against him. So right.

“Of course I will, darling girl.”

Tamsyn wasn’t sure what had just happened.

She’d gone from cursing that stupid dark, smelly, dirty basement with its mean spiders, to limping her way upstairs to see Roman holding her bloomers, to calling him Dada and about to be bathed by him.

Yep, that’s right.

Roman was going to give her a bath.

How was this her life? She didn’t know but she wanted to remember every second of it.

She was sitting up on the counter while he ran the bath. He drew his phone out to look up something.

“What’re you looking at, Dada?” she asked.

“What temperature the bath water should be at,” he said. “I found this rubber duck that you put in the bath to measure the temperature.” He held up the duck. “But I’m not sure the best temperature for you.”

“I don’t mind,” she said with a shrug. “I can handle different temperatures fine. My skin is like rubber. Too hot or too cold, it’s all good.”

He shot her a look. “That won’t be happening.”

Right. And she should have known better than to think he would be all right with her having a bath that was too hot.

Roman was muttering to himself as he put the duck in and adjusted the taps.

“Can I have bubbles, Dada?” she asked as he tested the water by putting his elbow in.

Wow. He had this whole Daddy thing down. Had he been doing some research?

More than likely.

“Not until I’ve cleaned your knee. I’m not sure that bubbles would be good for an open wound.”

Open wound?

Wow. He ought to see some of the open wounds she’d endured without any sort of first aid.

This was nothing.

“Dada, this is just a scratch,” she told him. “It doesn’t even hurt. It will be fine with bubbles.”

“Dada will decide that, not you.”

“Somehow, I don’t think you’re going to have much to worry about when it comes to knowing what to do. You already seem to know what to do. Have you been doing some research on being a Daddy Dom?”

“Of course. I don’t like to go into anything unprepared.” Then he shot her a concerned look. “Is that weird?”

“Not to me. I like that you’re always prepared. If I’m ever stuck on an island with man-eating goats, you’re the guy I want with me.”

“Uh, I don’t believe there’s anything that you can research to prepare yourself for man-eating goats,” Roman told her.

Tamsyn nodded solemnly. “Truer words were never spoken.”

“Right, I think it’s at the proper temperature. Let’s get you undressed.”

He stood and stared at her.

Uh-oh.

Was he having second thoughts? Did he not want to undress her? What was going on?

But then he seemed to shake his concerns off.

“Arms up, please.”

She raised her arms and he drew her sweater off. Then her T-shirt.

“You’re not wearing a bra,” he stated as he stared down at her breasts.

“Nah, the girls weren’t in a bra mood. They didn’t feel like being constricted. Free-the-boobie!” She pumped her fist into the air.

He gaped at her.

“Sorry. Too much?”

“Of course not. You could never be too much.”

“You’re just so sweet sometimes, you know that?”

“Only sometimes?” he queried as he lifted her off the counter.

“Yes, well, when you get all bossy that’s not very sweet,” she informed him. “You should do that less often.”

“Should I?” he mused. “I’m not so sure about that. I think if I was sweet all the time then you’d get away with murder.”

“Dada, I already know how to get away with murder and it’s not by being sweet.”

Oh shit.

As soon as that popped out of her mouth, she wished the words back. But he simply threw back his head and laughed.

Right.

It was funny.

Because she was joking.

So she forced herself to smile in reaction.

He crouched in front of her and started to undo her shoes. “Hold onto my shoulders. Good. Right foot up.” He slid off her shoe and sock. “Now left.”

Then he drew her pants and panties down, being very careful over her knee.

“Good girl. Now, I’m just going to clean your knee a bit before you hop into the bath.”

She wasn’t sure why he needed to do that, but she nodded. He grabbed a cloth and wet it, before dabbing gently at her knee.

“Is that all right?” he asked. “Not too sore?”

“No, it’s not sore at all, Dada. I really have had worse injuries.”

“I don’t like to hear that,” he told her. “And it also doesn’t matter. Because this is the injury you have right now and I need to make sure that you’re taken care of.”

More sweet.

He was killing her.

He stood and put the washcloth in the basket. They were in the bathroom off her playroom. She still couldn’t believe that these guys had created a playroom for her. It was like something out of a dream.

And she never wanted to wake up.

He took hold of her hands. “Step carefully into the bath. I don’t want you to slip. That’s it. Good girl. Now sit. How is your knee? Is it stinging?”

“No, Dada, it’s really fine. Could I please have bubbles?”

“Let me check first.” He tapped on his phone. “All right, as long as they are fragrance free.” He searched through the cupboard and drew out a bottle. Turning on the taps, he ran the water and put some bubbles in. “Although now I need to test the temperature again.”

Such a worrywart.

But he was so cute too.

And she’d never really had anyone fuss over her like the three of them did. It was enough to make a girl feel teary-eyed.

Or it might have been if she was a normal girl.

He checked the duck for the temperature and she swirled her hand through the water, trying to create more bubbles.

A giggle escaped her. “This is so fun! I love bubbles!”

“That’s good, darling girl.” He grabbed a new cloth. “You just relax now and let me clean you. Okay?”

“Okay, Dada.”

He turned off the taps again and she picked up a pile of bubbles as he washed her.

He was so thorough, washing every inch of her.

She scooped up some bubbles and put them over her chin. “Who am I? Bunny, you are not allowed to walk anywhere on your own, you might stub your toe and get hurt.”

She said it in a deep, husky voice with a terrible accent.

“Hmm, let me think.” He tapped his finger against his chin. “It is hard to work it out. Salem!”

She giggled. “No, Dada! I was being Papa. Couldn’t you tell from the accent?

“Gosh, sorry. I really thought that was Salem.” He winked at her. “Now, do you think you can kneel with your sore knee?”

“Yeah, of course,” she said as she created patterns with the bubbles. “But why does I need to kneel? I like sitting.”

“I need to wash your bottom and I can’t do that while you’re sitting on it.”

Um.

She stared at him out of the side of her eye. “My bottom is clean.”

“It can’t be. I haven’t washed it yet.”

“It’s in water, Dada. It’s washed.”

“You need to do more than just immerse yourself in water. Kneel and hold onto the end of the bath. Then spread your legs.”

“Daddy, I don’t think this is necessary.”

“Kitten, you need to do as you were told.”

She grumbled but kneeled and held onto the edge of the bath as he washed first between her legs and then over her bottom.

By the time she sat back down, she knew she was red. Normally, she wasn’t worried about being naked or having them dress or undress her.

But this was just a step further.

“Look what else I found.” He showed her some of the bath toys that she was guessing Alexei or Salem had bought. There were all sorts of sea creatures and a fishing boat.

“Ooh! The fisherman is gonna catch himself a shark!” she cried as she started playing. “Watch out fisherman! The sharkie is going to crash into you.” She bashed the shark into the boat, sending water flying up in the air.

“Whoa, that was fun!”

“Glad you think so.”

Turning, she took in Roman’s wet face. His hair was plastered against his forehead.

She started giggling.

“Oh, you think that’s funny, do you?” He cupped some water and splashed her face.

She spluttered. Had he really just done that?

“Dada!” she cried as he laughed at her. “You are so mean! Sharkie is gonna get you!” She swam the shark toward him, lunging the shark over the edge of the bath. Which just sent water flying onto the floor.

“Truce! Truce!” he said, holding up his hands. “Or we’re going to get water everywhere.”

He said truce.

Which meant she won.

43

“Time to get out now, Kitten.”

“Nooo,” she cried. “I like the bath. I think I might live in the bath. It’s warm and it’s fun and no one will ever find me if I decide to hide. Look.”

She held her nose and slid under the water until the bubbles covered her completely. Then she sat back up.

“See?”

“Um.”

“I was totally hidden, right? Invisible, even.”

“Well, invisible or not, you cannot live in the bath.”

Her lower lip dropped out in a pout and she stared up at him with wide eyes, fluttering her eyelashes.

Roman would totally give in to her now. No one could resist the puppy dog eyes.

It was impossible.

“Come on. Up you get.” He placed his hands under her arms and lifted her.

She gasped. “You resisted the puppy dog eyes. That should have been impossible.”

“Well, it was hard to resist. But us Daddies know that we have to do what is best for our Littles. Even if it isn’t what they think is best.”

“You’ve caught onto this Daddy stuff awfully quickly,” she grumbled.

“Were you hoping that you could wrap me around your little finger?” he asked as he dried her off.

She wasn’t sure that she’d ever dried herself off this thoroughly. He lifted each of her arms to swipe the towel underneath, then down between her breasts.

Then he crouched down and started with her feet, propping her foot up on his thigh and drying between each toe.

“Who me? Of course not, Dada. I would never presume to do that.”

“Uh huh. Part your legs, please.”

She pushed her legs apart as he dried between them.

“What are we going to do now that you forcibly extracted me from the bath against my express wishes?”

“I thought we might play with the Lego.”

“Play! Yay!” She clapped her hands together and bounced up and down. “I like playing.”

“Let’s get you dressed and put something on that knee then you can find something to play with.”

“Okay, let’s go!” She grabbed his hand as he stood and tried to drag him to the door. Her foot slid on some water on the floor, though, and she would have fallen over had he not held her up.

“Thanks, Dada! You know you really shouldn’t get water all over the bathroom floor. Someone could slip and hurt themselves.”

“I’ll endeavour to be more careful in the future,” he said dryly.

“You do that. Or you’ll be in big trouble, Little one.”

“Oh, I don’t think so.” He turned her, grasping hold of her chin. “You’re the only little one around here.”

She grinned. “And that’s the way I like it.”

“There’s no way we could handle more than one of you.”

“I feel like there’s an insult in there, but I also feel it’s true. The three of you are getting on in years, after all. It seems that you just can’t keep up with us younger folk anymore.”

“I’m only thirty,” he protested.

“Hmm, well, maybe the other two. Although don’t tell them I said that,” she added hastily.

“Why? Are you worried they’ll spank you for your sassiness?”

Her eyes widened. “No! They would never spank me. Tamsy is a good girl.”

“Good to know. But perhaps you should worry about what I might do to you.”

“You?” She swallowed nervously as he led her out into the playroom. “You wouldn’t spank me.”

“Not spank you, no.”

She gasped in horror. “Would you tell on me to Daddy and Papa? That’s just mean.”

“I don’t need to tell on you to punish you.” He led her to the changing unit.

She swallowed as she stared at it. It had just arrived a few days ago and no one had used it with her yet.

And while she wanted to use it . . . she also felt a bit nervous.

“Punish me?”

“Hmm. I might not want to spank you or make you cry. But that doesn’t mean I wouldn’t put you in timeout or have you write lines.”

“Dada! No! I hate lines and timeout.”

“That’s why they’re a punishment. Now, I need to go and choose your outfit but first let’s get you in these.” He picked up the bloomers he’d been holding earlier. “Oh, I should have asked before. Do you need to go potty?”

“Ahh, no, I went in the bath.”

He froze. “You what?”

She started giggling. “You should see your face!”

Roman let out a huff. “You are so naughty.”

“Nuh-uh, not me. GGT. Good Girl Tamsy. I think I should get a T-shirt made up saying that.”

“You might need a naughty one made up too,” he said as he wrapped his hands around her waist.

“What are you-oh!” she cried as he lifted her onto the changing unit.

She was still finding it hard to get used to them putting her where they wanted her.

But at least she was able to keep her instincts to fight back under control.

“Lie down and I’ll just do this up.” He wrapped a strap around her waist. “Safety first. We don’t want you rolling off.”

He was just too cute.

“Dada, where is Atlas?” she asked.

“Oh, let me see. There he is!” He walked over to pick him up off the bed. He handed him to her before pulling out a pair of training pants.

“Atlas, where have you been, you naughty puppy,” she scolded her toy.

Roman slid on her training pants.

“I’m going to go choose an outfit for you. I want you to stay right there, understand?”

“I understand, Dada.”

She hummed to herself as he disappeared into the closet. Then she started throwing Atlas up into the air and catching him. He loved when she did that. She giggled as he spun, but instead of falling back into her arms, he fell onto the floor.

“Oh no!” she cried, trying to twist around to look over the edge. “Atlas!”

“What happened?” Roman rushed back over to her.

“Atlas fell.” She pointed at her toy on the floor, sniffling for extra measure.

“Oh. Let me get him for you. Here you are.”

“Thanks, Dada!” she cried, hugging Atlas tight as Roman disappeared into the closet again.

Hmm. She was getting a bit bored here on her own. Surely, if she threw Atlas up again he wouldn’t fall on the floor.

“Whee! Whee!” she cried before Atlas fell on the floor again. “Oh no! Dada! Dada!”

“What is it? What happened?” Roman rushed back, carrying some clothes in his hands.

Ooh, was that her light green dress? She wanted to wear that one.

“Atlas fell again.”

Roman frowned. “Atlas should be more careful. He seems to be very clumsy.”

“I know. Doesn’t he?” She nodded solemnly. “I shall tell him that. Gimme.” She made grabby hands at Roman.

Who just raised his eyebrows and gave her a stern look. “Excuse me? Is that the way you ask for what you want?”

“Umm. I mean, please can I have Atlas.”

“That’s much better and no.”

“N-no?” He’d said no? But Roman rarely told her no. Although Dada seemed to do it quite a bit.

Which was really no fair.

Because she didn’t like that word.

“I don’t like that word,” she huffed as he shook out the green dress and put it on her.

“I’m sure you don’t. Although you probably hear it a lot.”

“Far more than I should, that’s for sure.”

He managed to get the dress on and then the ruffly bloomers. Then he undid the belt tying her to the changing unit so he could sit her up and put her arms through.

“Dada, Atlas is lonely on the floor.”

“Well, Atlas should have thought of that before he started to play the ‘throw me in the air’ game.”

Oh.

“You saw that?” she asked.

“I did. Now, there you are. All snug as a bug in a rug.”

“Why would I want to be a bug in a rug?” she asked.

“Huh. You know, I don’t know. That’s just the saying.” He lifted her down onto the floor and she rushed over to snatch up Atlas.

“It’s okay, puppy. You’re with me now. Dada wouldn’t have left you on the floor forever,” she reassured him. Then she pretended to listen as he spoke. “Atlas, Dada does like you.” She thrust her puppy up into Roman’s face. “Tell Atlas you love him.”

“Ahh.”

“Dada!” she exclaimed, stomping her foot. “Atlas thinks that you don’t like him because you were going to leave him on the floor. Kiss him and make up.”

“Ahh, how about I just call him a good boy and pat his head?”

“Hmm. Let me see.” She listened to Atlas. “He said that’s acceptable if you don’t leave him on the floor again.”

“Perhaps Atlas should talk to you since you’re the one that threw him up in the air and failed to catch him.”

She hugged her toy tight. “I tried to catch him, but he’s really bad at that game.”

“Ahh, I see.” He nodded. “Now, what do you think of your outfit?” He led her to the large antique mirror with a gilded gold frame. It was meant to be free-standing, but Alexei had said that it would be safer if it was mounted to the wall. Something about not wanting it to fall on her.

He was such a worrywart.

All that worrying was definitely giving him frown lines.

She peered into the mirror, then smiled and clapped her hands. “It’s so pretty, Dada!”

“Good.”

“I haven’t seen this one before.” The material was a soft, pale green and there were daffodil buttons up the front and at the cuffs. “I love it!”

“Good. I bought it for you.”

“You did, Dada? You never told me that! Thank you!” She threw her arms around him. When she pulled back to look up at him, he was blushing slightly.

Aww. He was the cutest.

“Let’s play!”

“This is the greatest Lego Christmas village ever!” she cried.

“It’s definitely looking good, Kitten,” he agreed. “Although it’s a bit early for Christmas.”

“Dada! It’s never too early for Christmas.” She sat back and looked at everything they had built.

When she’d asked Papa to build it, he’d claimed that his fingers were too big for Lego. And Salem had told her that it was too early to create it.

But maybe they’d known that Roman would want to build it for her.

“Agreed,” he said with a smile. “What Lego shall I get us next?”

“You bought this for me?”

“I did.”

“Thank you, Dada!” She went to throw herself into his arms, then hesitated “Can I hug you?”

“You may.”

She threw her arms around him and he held her tight for a few moments.

“Can we play something different, Dada?”

“What would you like to play, darling girl?”

“Hide and seek!”

44

Salem walked up the footpath as the front door opened.

“I’ve lost her!” Roman said frantically, pulling at his hair.

Alarm filled Salem.

How could she be lost? She wasn’t supposed to leave the house without telling them where she was going.

If she had left she was in big trouble.

“She left the house? Why would she do that without letting us know? Did something happen?”

“What? No. I mean, I don’t think she did. I told her that the hide and seek parameters were to stay inside the house.”

“Hide and seek?” he asked.

“Yeah, hide and seek.”

Relief filled him. “So she’s still in the house, she’s just hiding from you.”

“It’s been thirty minutes and I haven’t found her.”

Bloody hell.

That was alarming. He set down his things and started moving through the house. “I’ll check downstairs. You check upstairs.”

“I already have. I cannot believe I lost our Little.”

“Our Little?” He turned back to the other man.

“Um, yeah. Our Little. Is that . . . that’s okay, right?”

Salem could tell that Roman was trying not to sound unsure, but there was definite uncertainty in his face.

“Yeah, man. I’m glad for you.”

It took him another fifteen minutes to find her. He opened the cupboard door beneath the window seat and crouched down to stare at her.

“Hello there.”

“Daddy!” she cried. “What are you doing?”

“Well, I just got home from work fifteen minutes ago and I spent those fifteen minutes searching for my girl.”

“You were looking for me, Daddy?”

“I sure was.”

“Why?” she asked.

“Because I want a cuddle.”

“Oh no, Daddy.” She gave him a sad look.

“What’s the matter?” he asked.

“I can’t give you a hug. I’m so sorry.”

“Why not, Little one?” he asked.

“Because I’m playing hide and seek. I can’t move. It’s against the rules.”

“Well, Roman has been pretty concerned about not being able to find you, so I think he would be all right with you breaking the rules.”

“Are you sure?” she asked suspiciously. “This isn’t a trick?”

“How would this be a trick?” he asked.

“I don’t know . . . you tell me it’s okay to get out but then Dada jumps out and says, ‘You cheated!’ And I lose the game. I don’t like to lose, Daddy.”

No, he’d noticed that about her. Losing wasn’t really in her vocabulary. And she didn’t always react well when she did lose.

Alexei thought it was hilarious the way she pouted when she lost.

“I promise that it’s not a trick. Do you trust me?”

“Hmm. Let me think about that.”

“Little one,” he warned. “You’re going to get yourself into trouble and I’m guessing it can’t be that comfortable in there.”

“I don’t know, it’s actually surprisingly relaxing. But I suppose I do have to pee.” She took hold of his hand and he helped her out.

She stretched with a moan. “Okay, maybe I was getting a bit cramped in there.”

“Come on, let’s go find Roman and let him know you’re safe. And get you to a potty.”

“Why wouldn’t I be safe?” she asked. “I stayed in the house and out of the no-go areas.”

“No-go areas?” he asked as he led her upstairs where he could hear Roman calling out for her.

“Roman, I’ve got her. We’re on the stairs, coming up.”

“Oh, thank fuck!” Roman said as he appeared in the hallway.

They reached the top of the stairs.

“Dada! You said a naughty word.” Tamsyn waggled a finger at Roman. “You’ll have to sit on the naughty step.”

“We have a naughty step?” Roman asked.

“We do now and it’s just for you,” she replied.

Roman leaned over with his hands on his thighs. “Well, I wouldn’t have used a naughty word if you hadn’t scared the bejeezus out of me. I thought I was losing the plot. I couldn’t find you anywhere. I’m going to put a cowbell on you. Or a tracker. Definitely a tracker. I’m going to research the best trackers and get one put in a necklace or bracelet or something. One that you can’t take off. And you’re going to wear it so I know exactly where you are at all times.”

“Dada! You can’t track me.”

“Yes, I can. I am tracking you.”

“Well, it seems I came in at an interesting time.” Alexei joined them in the hallway. “Why are we talking about tracking Bunny? Do you both now agree with me that it’s the best idea?” He looked from Salem to Roman.

“It is not the best idea!” Tamsyn said.

“It’s absolutely the best idea,” Roman said. “I couldn’t find you for close to an hour. I had no idea where you were. I was freaking out. You need a tracker.”

“But, Dada, it was hide and seek. The whole point is to hide so you don’t find me. If you were tracking me, then you would be able to cheat and find me.”

“If I was tracking you, then I wouldn’t have lost five years off my life and gained ten wrinkles.”

“Ten? That’s very specific, Dada. Where are these wrinkles?” She walked up to him, peering up at him as he straightened.

“They’re there. Look.” He pointed to the corner of his right eye.

“No, those wrinkles aren’t new. They were there before.”

“They were not!” He pointed a finger at her. “Tracker.”

“How about we all take a day or two to think about this,” Salem said, watching as his girl started dancing around.

That was definitely a ‘pee dance.’

“You okay there, Bunny?” Alexei eyed her.

“Gotta pee. Gotta pee. Really, really gotta pee!”

Salem scooped her up and ran to the closest bathroom, which was through Alexei’s room.

“It’s all right! She has training pants on,” Roman called out as he followed them.

“Wait, she does? You put them on her, Salem?” Alexei asked as they gathered in the bathroom while Salem set her down on her feet.

He crouched in front of her and pulled off her bloomers, then her training pants.

“Salem didn’t put them on her,” Roman said. “I did.”

Salem turned her back and helped her sit on the toilet.

“You did?” Alexei asked before landing a heavy pat on Roman’s back. “Good for you, man.”

Roman stumbled forward slightly and sent the other man a look. Alexei just grinned.

“Training pants and bloomers,” Alexei said.

“Is it all right that we’re in here?” Roman asked, looking uncertain.

“Yeah, it’s fine. She doesn’t care,” Alexei told him.

“I don’t care,” she repeated with a smile. “Our first family trip to the bathroom. What shall we do now? Have a bath together? Rob a bank together? Go skinny dipping in the ocean?”

“Why don’t we get you cleaned up and then we can sort out some dinner together,” Salem said.

“Hmm. All right. But I have to say, I liked my suggestions better.”

45

Astrange feeling started to fill her.

It started low in her gut and moved from there throughout her body.

What was it?

Oh. She thought maybe it was panic.

“I can’t go in there.”

She stopped at the small gate in front of the older home. A number of houses all had the same look on this street, although she noticed how lovely the garden was around the house. Someone took care of the garden here. The grass was kept tidily trimmed and everything looked clean and kind of . . . perfect.

Too perfect for her.

“Why not?” Salem turned to her with a slight frown on his face.

Oh no.

Had she upset him?

Because she couldn’t go into his family home with his family for a family dinner.

Family.

Yikes.

Nope.

“I know it’s not as nice as Roman’s house, but I promise we won’t stay long.” Salem sounded stiff and he had gone all tense.

They all had.

And she didn’t understand why. She wasn’t sure what he was even saying.

“What does Roman’s house have to do with anything?” she asked, her panic growing. She took a step back and banged into something solid.

Turning, she glanced up at Alexei. When the heck had he moved?

And how hadn’t she noticed?

All right. She needed to start paying attention to her surroundings. Anyone could sneak up on them at the moment and hurt one of her men.

And she couldn’t allow that.

It was her job to protect them.

But that’s not strictly true, is it?

Fuck.

Things were getting tricky and she didn’t know what she was supposed to do.

“Hey, darling girl, what’s wrong?” Roman stepped in front of her, his face concerned. “Are you still nervous about meeting Salem’s family?”

“I thought we talked about this,” Salem said. “My mum feels terrible and everyone is going to love you.”

“I know that. Why would I be nervous? I just don’t think I should go in there.”

Turning, she strode off.

There was a shocked silence behind her, then the pounding of footsteps. Someone grabbed her arm and even though she knew it was one of them, she couldn’t help but swing around and slip her arm from their hold before taking a defensive stance.

More shocked silence.

“What the fuck was that?” Alexei demanded.

But he hadn’t been the one to grab her arm. Nope, that was Salem. And he looked absolutely horrified as he gaped down at her.

“Did you . . . did you think I was going to hurt you, baby?” he asked quietly.

He held both of his hands up and she suddenly realized what a stupid move she’d just made.

Because their Tamsyn wouldn’t react like that.

His Tamsyn had been trained to kill first and ask questions later.

“Sorry,” she said, forcing a huff of laughter while hugging herself tight.

Best to act vulnerable . . . pull on their protective instincts.

To her surprise, she didn’t really have to act.

Because she felt really, really vulnerable right now. This was so bizarre. What was wrong with her?

Pull it together, Tamsyn.

This isn’t you.

Or was it? Was it the real her and the other her was the false one?

“Tamsyn?” Roman stepped closer again. “Can you tell us what’s going on?”

“How the hell did she break your hold like that?” Alexei asked.

Shit. Shit.

“I’m so sorry,” she told Roman, focusing in on him. “I want to go.”

“Go?” Salem repeated. “Baby, we can’t go. You have nothing to be scared of.”

She paced back and forth along the pavement. Alexei stood to her left and Roman to her right.

“I still want to know how you broke Salem’s hold like that,” Alexei said.

“I don’t know!” she cried. “I just did.”

Great.

Really eloquent, Tamsyn.

“This is a family dinner. I know nothing about families!”

“Is that why you’re scared to meet them?” Salem asked her quietly as she tried to walk around Alexei. “Because you don’t remember what it’s like to have a family?”

Alexei kept getting in her way. She spun back toward Salem.

“I didn’t say scared. I’m just . . . flummoxed.”

“Flummoxed?” Alexei grumbled. “What kind of word is flummoxed?”

“It means: out of sorts or flustered,” Roman explained.

“I know what it means,” he muttered.

Then why did he ask?

Honestly, sometimes men made no sense.

“I’m not scared of them. I’m just . . . they’re your family.”

“Ah, yes, I know,” Salem said.

“Well, then, you know. I’ll just be going now.” She glanced around. How far away was the nearest tube station?

“How are you planning on getting home?” Roman asked.

“I’ll take the underground. Where is the closest station?”

“You are not taking the underground!” Alexei barked.

“Shh,” she told him. “People will hear you.”

“Pretty sure that half the neighborhood is already watching us,” Salem said dryly.

“What? Really?” Were her instincts so off that she hadn’t sensed being watched? And why were people watching? Didn’t they realize that was rude?

She whirled around. “Stop staring!”

“Okay, we really shouldn’t start yelling at the neighbors,” Roman told her gently.

“Why?”

“Because Salem’s parents live here and they don’t want to be gossiped about.”

“Oh.”

See? This was proof that she couldn’t do it! She was already messing it all up and she wasn’t even inside the house.

“All the more reason for me to leave. I don’t know what I’m doing! I don’t do families.”

“You don’t do families?” Roman asked with a slight frown. “Do you mean . . . have you never met a boyfriend’s family before?”

“Exactly! That! Right there.”

So what the heck did she do? How did she act?

“I should have done some research first,” she muttered, not expecting them to hear her.

Alexei snorted. “How would you research that?”

“I don’t know. Movies? Books? Looking it up?”

“I’m sure I can find some tips on what to do the first time you meet your boyfriend’s family.” Roman drew out his phone.

“You don’t need that.” Salem stepped forward and took her hand in his. “And you don’t need to worry. My family is going to love you.”

“Of course they will,” she said. “I’m amazing.”

Alexei made a strange coughing sound and she glanced over at him in alarm. “Are you ill? You can’t go visiting Salem’s parents if you’re ill. What if you give them something? Sickness can be deadly for the elderly.”

Salem cleared his throat. “Uh, first of all, it would probably be wise not to call them elderly.”

“Oh, is that not the correct word to use?” she asked. “Age-challenged? Is that better?”

“Maybe don’t mention their age at all,” Roman said. “And they’re not so old that illness is a great concern.” He glared at Alexei for some reason.

“Why are you glaring at Alexei? It’s not his fault that he’s ill. Although you would have thought that he’d have noticed before we left the house.”

“I’m not ill,” Alexei told her.

“Then why did you cough?”

“Uh, frog in my throat.”

“Are you sure? Because you look a bit off.”

“Off?” he repeated.

“Yeah, kind of pinched in the face or something. Have you been going to the toilet? I hear that constipation can be painful.”

“I am not constipated!” Alexei boomed.

Across the street she saw someone open their window.

“Um, I believe you should be quieter,” she said. “Salem’s parents don’t want to be gossiped about.”

Salem sighed and waved at two people staring out the window of the house closest to them. They both ducked, and then the man stood and waved.

“I’m going to hear about this,” Salem muttered.

What did that mean?

“Darling girl, you don’t need to worry.” Roman took her face between his hands. “Salem’s parents and his brothers and their girlfriends will all love you.”

“But what if they don’t,” she whispered. “What if they don’t like me? I mean, it would be weird, but what if they’re all weird?”

“They are weird,” Salem told her. “But they are still going to love you. I promise. I wouldn’t have brought you here if I thought that anyone was going to be mean to you. I told you that I wouldn’t allow it. Understand?”

“But they are your family? Isn’t your loyalty to them first?”

“I love my family. But that doesn’t mean that I would allow anyone to hurt you,” he told her.

“Oh.”

He stepped forward and cupped her face, leaning down to kiss her forehead. Then her nose. Finally her mouth.

“You go, boy!” someone yelled.

Salem sighed, then smiled. “No privacy on this street, I’m afraid.”

“It’s rude. Someone should teach these people some manners. They wouldn’t like it if someone took away their ability to be nosy.”

“Ahh, but they’d have to do the same to my mum. She’ll complain about all the gossip, but she secretly loves it.”

“Oh. She does?”

Salem nodded. “And she’s looking forward to meeting you. So how about we head inside now.”

“She is? Well, I guess she would be. I am amazing, after all.”

“That you are, baby. Wonderful and amazing and unique.”

“Is unique good?”

“I think it is,” he replied.

“Yes, that’s what I think too.” She followed him up the footpath. The door swung open before they reached it.

“What on earth is going on?” Salem’s mum stated as she glared up at them all. “Why are you all pacing up and down the footpath and yelling? Half the neighborhood can hear you!”

“Hmm, and the other half just opened their windows so they didn’t miss out,” Alexei said.

The woman turned her frown on Alexei. “Yes! And now they will all be gossiping with each other about my son and his friends who were . . . well, what were you doing?”

“Having a conversation, Mum.” Salem stepped closer, taking her with him. Placing a hand on his mother’s shoulder, he leaned in and kissed her cheek.

“What kind of conversation?” she asked.

“I was unsure if your family would love me,” Tamsyn told the other woman. “The guys told me that you all would.”

“Oh.” His mum looked up at her, then a smile broke across her face. “I’m sure we will. Again, I apologize for the other day.”

“It was my fault as well. I should have explained myself better, I just wasn’t sure what Salem wanted me to say. He has assured me that I’m to tell everyone that I belong to him.”

“Is that so?” his mum said.

Tamsyn moved forward and hugged the other woman. Salem didn’t let go of her hand for a start, so it was a rather awkward hug.

And then he drew her back. Which was even worse because she wasn’t finished giving his mum a hug. It had been rather nice.

“Oh, uh, right,” his mum said.

Obviously, she was overcome by what a great hug she’d just given her.

Tamsyn gave herself a small pat on the back as Roman helped Salem’s mum inside. Why he’d been standing behind Salem’s mum, Tamsyn didn’t know.

Alexei leaned into her. “You just patted yourself on the back for a job well done, didn’t you?”

Oh, drat.

He’d seen that?

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“You know exactly what I mean, Bunny,” he replied. “And I still want to know how you learned to break a hold.”

“I don’t know what you mean.” She smiled up at him even as her insides died a bit more at her lies. “I think that Salem was holding onto me quite loosely.”

“I guess he must have been.”

“Come on, you two,” Salem said.

“Shall I hug her again?” she asked as he took her hand once more to lead her into the warm house. They stopped in the small foyer and Salem removed Tamsyn’s hat, scarf, and gloves before taking off her coat and hanging it up.

Finally!

She felt like she couldn’t move with all those clothes on.

“Uh, no. I don’t think that’s necessary,” Salem said, giving her a curious look. “Strange, I didn’t take you for the hugging type.”

“I thought it was appropriate. Was it not? Oh no, I’ve messed up already, haven’t I? Shall I take it back?”

“How do you take back a hug?”

“I don’t know! Has anyone created time travel yet? Where’s Roman? He can look it up.” Her breathing was growing faster, and she twisted her hands in the nice, plain top that Salem had bought for her for tonight. His parents must like plain, boring clothes.

“Calm down.” Salem placed one hand around the back of her neck and squeezed.

It calmed her immediately.

She didn’t know how he did that. How could he calm her so easily? Of course, she’d never really gotten this worked up before she’d met them, so . . .

“Take a deep breath in and let it out slowly. And again. Good girl. That’s it. Nice, slow breaths.”

“We should go in,” she said. Would his family be wondering what they were doing?

“We’ll go when I think you’re ready and not before,” he told her sternly. “Now, I didn’t say talk. I said, breathe.”

Yikes.

So commanding.

And so arousing.

She pressed her thighs together.

“Our girl likes that,” Alexei said in a husky voice. “She likes being told what to do.”

She did.

And she was starting to think it was because she really didn’t know what she was doing most of the time. Give her a job and she was good. Tell her to infiltrate a gang and she was on it.

Take her home to meet the family.

No. Fucking. Clue.

“She does. But this isn’t about pleasure. This is about keeping her happy and calm and feeling secure. We are here with you, all right? You’re not alone. We are here. We’re not leaving you alone.”

“What if I do something inappropriate? Was hugging your mother wrong?”

“Of course not. Unexpected, but not wrong.”

“Although you might want to remember she’s five-foot nothing next time and not lean all your weight on her,” Roman said, walking back up to them. “I had to quickly catch her before you both toppled to the floor.”

Tamsyn groaned and leaned forward, placing her forehead on Salem’s chest. See? This is why she didn’t want to come in.

“Roman, I nearly had her calmed down,” Salem scolded.

“Oh. Sorry. I thought she was wanting feedback.”

“I was. I am. I’m sorry. Should I apologize?” she asked.

Salem rubbed his hand up and down her back. “Definitely not. I’m sure my mum loved that hug. It was enthusiastic and real. I’m sure she appreciated that.”

Right. Yeah. She wasn’t sure that his mum had really appreciated nearly being pushed over from a stranger’s hug.

This right here is why she needed to do some research first.

You’re an idiot.

“What are the four of you doing in here? First, you stand on the pavement giving the neighbors a show, now you’re all crowded into the entrance, surrounding that poor girl. She probably can’t even breathe. Big brutes are taking up all of her air. Come here, dear. Come with me and meet my husband, Salem’s father.”

“Oh, thank you.” She stared down at the hand that his mum held out. Was it all right to take it? What if she hurt her?

“You can take it,” Salem whispered to her.

All right.

His mum wrapped her hand around Tamsyn’s. Her hand was warm and dry. It was strange. The only hands she could ever recall holding were these three guys.

Salem’s mum led her through a well-worn but homey house. All of the walls of the hallway were covered in photos. The carpet was worn and looked like it had once been a deep red but was now faded.

It was so welcoming that she could spend hours just in this room. But then they came out into a living room. There were two men who looked a bit like Salem. Both of them were sitting on the couch. Two women were sitting on armchairs across from them, talking to each other. And an older man was seated in a recliner. It was the older man who looked up first.

He stared at her from eyes that were so like Salem’s that they held her frozen for a moment. He ran his gaze over her.

Did he . . . was there something wrong? Had she spilled something on her? Or not worn something appropriate?

Salem had dressed her, though, so it was his fault if she was.

“If I’m dressed wrong, it’s his fault.” She pointed at Salem. “He chose everything I’m wearing.”

There was silence.

That didn’t seem to be a good sign. What had she said wrong?

“He chose everything?” one of the women asked.

That was the problem? Was he not allowed to choose what she wore?

“Uh, yes. Salem bought them all for me. Is something wrong with them?”

She had a limited wardrobe of her own. None of which she’d actually chosen herself. When on a job she simply wore what blended in and what was comfortable. She glanced down at her comfortable fitted black pants and cropped white sweater with the gold buttons.

“Look, I know it’s a bit boring and staid, but he did his best and I don’t think we should be mean to him just because he got it a bit wrong. Yeah?”

Now they were all staring at her with wide eyes, their mouths slightly open.

Alexei started to cough again and she whirled on him. “You are sick! I’m not sure you should be here.” She turned back to Salem’s mum. “I’m so sorry, I would never have let him come if I knew he was ill.”

“I, well, um . . .” The older woman turned to look at Alexei. “Are you ill, Alexei?”

“No. I just, uh, frog in my throat.” He was actually starting to turn red.

“He keeps saying that, but I’m not sure I believe him.” She frowned at Alexei.

“I think he really does just have a frog in his throat,” Salem said gently as he stepped forward and took hold of her arm. “Why don’t we sit down and I’ll introduce you to everyone.”

“I guess so. I really do think this outfit is nice and I’m sure you’ll do even better next time. Maybe a bit of color would be good.”

“Thank you,” Salem told her, obviously grateful for her feedback.

She sat on the free sofa and Salem and Roman flanked her while Alexei stood behind them. She turned to look up at him and he winked at her.

“Are you sure you feel all right? That you don’t need to go home?”

“Never better, Bunny. And I wouldn’t leave now if you paid me.”

Well, she wouldn’t be doing that since she had no money. When she turned back around, both of the younger women were staring at her.

That was odd.

Was it her outfit?

“He really did try his best,” she defended Salem.

Weren’t these people his family? They could be a bit nicer.

“Did he really buy it for you?” the dark-haired one asked. She glared over at Salem’s brothers. “Con, how come you never buy me clothes? Huh? Look what Salem bought for his girl. And it’s designer!”

“It is?” She stared down at the cardigan.

“Yeah, that top is worth, like⁠—”

Salem cleared his throat, interrupting the woman. “That’s enough, Erica.”

“Salem, it’s kind of rude to interrupt someone,” she said quietly. “And are you feeling all right? You don’t have Alexei’s frog in your throat, do you?”

“No, I’m fine. And it’s not nice to talk about the value of a gift.” He shot Erica a look.

“No, it’s not,” his father agreed. He leaned forward with a kind smile. “I think you look lovely, dear. I’m Jad, Salem’s dad. And this is his mother, Sara.”

“Hi, nice to meet you both. I’m Tamsyn.”

“Welcome to our house. These are my other sons, David and his girlfriend, Charlene. And Con and his girlfriend, Erica.”

“Salem really bought you those clothes?” Erica asked with a sigh. “They’re so nice. Con never buys me clothes.”

“Hey, I bought you a jacket the other day,” Con complained.

“It was a rain poncho and it cost you a pound,” Erica replied. “That cardigan is epic. Bloody hell, Salem, I never knew you had such good taste. I need you to get me for Secret Santa.”

“Secret Santa?” she asked, feeling confused as Salem’s mum disappeared.

“It’s what we do at Christmas,” Salem explained. “We each draw out a name and that’s who we have to buy for.”

“That sounds fun. Can we do that?” she asked.

Where would you find the money for a gift?

Hmm. She could steal something.

But she was hardly likely to be around at Christmas.

“Perhaps if I get you, I could give you this cardigan.”

More silence.

“Oh! Sorry, you probably wouldn’t want something I’d worn.”

She was messing everything up.

“No, no, I totally would. It’s just . . . you can’t give me something that nice.”

“Why not? You obviously love it. Here.” She attempted to take it off.

“Wait!” Erica cried

“Tamsyn,” Roman said, laying his hand over hers.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, Malyshka,” Alexei added, placing his hands over her shoulders.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Charlene mused. “Are the three of you . . . you are, aren’t you? The three of you are together! Like Alina and the princes! Oh my God.”

More staring.

Did these people not know it was rude? She was starting to feel self-conscious and she didn’t know why.

Maybe it was just that she wanted everything to go well, and it felt like nothing was going how it should. She slid back in her seat, trying to disappear behind Salem’s shoulder.

“Darling girl? Are you all right?” Roman asked quietly as Salem attempted to explain their relationship.

Charlene and Erica were asking lots of loud questions and she started to feel overwhelmed.

“All of you, quiet.”

To her surprise, it was Jad that spoke. Huh, seemed that might be where Salem got his quiet dominance from. Because Jad didn’t even need to raise his voice and everyone shut up.

“You are being rude to Tamsyn. And Salem, Alexei, and Roman. Their relationship is not our business.”

She peeked up at Jad and saw him give her a quick, warm look. She smiled at him, feeling relieved and . . . and welcomed.

The tension started to leave her.

“What is this about your relationship? What relationship?” Sara demanded as she walked in, carrying a wooden board filled with cheese and crackers, dips, and fruit.

It looked absolutely delicious and her mouth watered.

“They’re all in a relationship like Alina,” Con said.

Salem’s mother froze. The tray in her hand wobbled.

“Mum, watch out!” David yelled.

Salem quickly stood and took the tray from her hands, setting it down on the coffee table.

“Mum? Are you all right? Mum?” He took her hands in his and led her to the free recliner. They had fit a lot of furniture into a small space. “Mum?”

“Um, what?” The older woman gaped at him.

“Sorry, this wasn’t the way I was going to tell you. But, yes, Tamsyn is also Alexei and Roman’s girlfriend.”

There was silence, everyone was staring at Salem’s mum. So she stared too. What was wrong? Didn’t she like that Salem was in a relationship with her?

Oh no.

Did she see that Tamsyn wasn’t worthy of him? Tamsyn understood.

Maybe it was time she left. She tried to scoot to the edge of the sofa to get up, but Alexei pressed his hands down on her shoulders.

All right.

“Mum?”

“That . . . that’s wonderful!” She smiled.

“Mum? What?” Salem asked.

“Sara,” Jad said.

Oh, she’d heard that tone from Salem before. That was kind of strange.

“What? I’m not allowed to be happy that my oldest is finally interested in something other than his dangerous job? You’ll have to give that up now, of course. All three of you, I guess.”

“Why would they give up their jobs?” she asked, confused about what one thing had to do with the other.

Sara blinked at her. “Because it would put you in danger, love.”

“Me? Oh, I’m in no danger. I can take care of myself.” She suddenly realized that she probably shouldn’t sound so nonchalant. “I mean, I’m sure that nothing will happen so I’ll be fine.”

Yeah, good save.

Her acting skills needed some work.

“I feel like we need a bit of a chat, Bunny,” Alexei murmured to her.

“I’m not giving up my job, Mum,” Salem told his mother. “It doesn’t worry you that we’re all in a relationship with Tamsyn?”

“No, no, why would that worry me? Alina has all her men. That works well for her.”

“She needs them to take care of her,” Jad said. “It’s good that all of you will take care of Tamsyn.”

Well, she could take care of herself . . . although it was nice when she got to let go of the world with Salem. Or lose herself in a book with Roman. Or work out with Alexei.

When she could let her Little side take over . . . she wouldn’t be able to do that without them.

“But you have to give up your job! It’s too dangerous!”

“Mum, I’m fine. I’m careful. I promise.” Salem kissed his mother’s forehead, then stood and made his way back to sit next to Tamsyn. “Everything will be all right.”

His mother looked upset. Was she worried about him? His job did hold some danger. She knew that better than most.

“I can’t believe this!” Sara cried. “Twenty-three hours, I was in labor with you and you can’t do this one thing for me.”

“Sara,” Jad said sternly. “Leave the lad alone. He’s doing what he needs to do.”

Twenty-three hours?

Yikes.

“I don’t like this. I don’t like it at all,” his mum said.

Tamsyn leaned into him. “You should do what your mother wants.”

“I should?” He stared down at her with one eyebrow raised.

“Yes.”

“And why is that?” he asked.

Oh. She wasn’t expecting follow-up questions.

“Because she is your mother. She spent twenty-three hours giving birth to you. That sounds very painful. So you should give her this.”

“See, Tamsyn understands!” Sara said, smiling at her.

“Tamsyn doesn’t get to decide this,” Salem said firmly.

“But surely she gets a say,” Erica said. “Since she’s your girlfriend now. I mean, I wouldn’t want my Con risking his life every day.”

Con glanced up. He looked a bit like an overstuffed chipmunk with his full cheeks. He also had a smudge of dip at the corner of his mouth. He hastily tried to swallow and started coughing.

Oh no!

She jumped to her feet when no one seemed inclined to help him, rushing over to pat him on the back. He coughed a few more times, then swallowed. Turning, he gazed back at her as she went to give him a last whack.

Just to be sure he was okay.

“I’m all right!” he cried, holding his hands up. “All good now.”

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Uh-huh. Yep. You, um, you’ve got quite an arm on you,” he told her.

“I do?”

“She lifts weights with me,” Alexei said. “Come back here, Bunny, before Con gets scared that you’ll hit him again.”

“I was just trying to help him breathe. He seemed like he was choking.”

“Oh, he does that all the time,” Erica said, waving a hand dismissively.

“I don’t think you have to worry about him joining, um . . . joining the army anytime soon,” David said, looking flustered. Had he meant to say something else? “Pretty sure they like recruits who know how to swallow their food.”

Con gave his brother the middle finger.

That seemed a bit rude.

“Asshole,” Con muttered.

“Both of you, remember we have a guest,” Jad said sternly. “And if Con didn’t put so much food in his mouth at once, he’d be fine. Not to mention that he shouldn’t be eating before our guest.”

Con, who had been reaching for more food, drew his hand back.

Jad turned toward them and stared expectantly at her. “Would you like something to eat, Tamsyn?”

Oh. Her? Was that okay? She turned to Salem, who gave her a small smile. “Go for it, baby. Just remember to save some room for dinner.”

“This isn’t dinner?” she asked, amazed.

“No, this is an appetizer, a starter,” Roman explained.

All right. She reached over and grabbed a cracker. Roman kneeled on the floor next to the coffee table and cut off a piece of cheese, then placed it on her cracker.

“Try this. Delicious.”

She was aware that everyone was staring at her again. So she tried to hide behind Salem once more. She wasn’t sure what she was doing that was drawing all of their attention. If she knew, she’d stop.

She ate the cheese and cracker. Yum.

“Can I have more?” she asked Salem quietly as everyone picked up some food and ate it. “Or is that rude?”

“Of course you can,” Salem replied. “Would you like me to get it for you?”

She nodded. This time he grabbed a cracker with dip. And instead of holding it out for her to take, he held it up to her mouth. His free hand was cupped under her mouth to catch any stray pieces. Which she appreciated since her top was white. She didn’t want to get any stains on it.

“Ohh, look at that. Con, why aren’t you ever that romantic?” Erica asked. “You never feed me.”

“What?” Con asked with a full mouth again.

“You should be more like Salem,” Erica scolded.

Salem sighed.

“If you wanted Salem, you should be dating him,” Con huffed.

“You cannot have Salem. He’s mine and I’ll fight you to the death to keep him,” Tamsyn stated.

Erica gaped at her for a moment, then she grinned. “It’s all right, I don’t really want Salem.”

“Oh, good. I really didn’t want to have to fight you. It would have gotten messy and I don’t think you’d be much of a fighter.”

“Um,” Erica said.

“Again. We really need that chat, Bunny,” Alexei warned.

“I can do romantic things,” Con huffed.

Everyone stared at Con. The poor guy started to grow red. “Salem was a bedwetter until he was seven!”

Salem groaned.

“What?” she asked. “Why did he come out with that random piece of information?”

“Because he’s being a jerk,” Salem said.

“Do not speak of your brother’s bedwetting,” Salem’s mum called out from the doorway. “Or I will show everyone your baby photos. There’s that one in the bath . . .”

“Fine, fine!” Con said. “I’ll just come help you in the kitchen, Mum.”

“Aww, I like that photo of you in the bath,” Erica said, following him.

“I don’t understand. Why did she threaten to show a photo of him in the bath?” she asked.

“To embarrass him for embarrassing me,” Salem said. “It’s a family thing.”

“You don’t have any siblings, Tamsyn?” Jad asked.

“Ah, no.”

Please don’t ask too many questions.

It was growing increasingly harder and harder to lie to these people. And she didn’t want to do it anymore.

But if they knew the truth about you, then none of them would even want to be near you, let alone speak to you.

“My mum died when I was around ten and I was raised by my grandpa.”

Sympathy filled everyone’s faces and she hated it.

“I hear that your daughter is engaged. Congratulations,” she said, wanting to change the subject.

She really didn’t want their sympathy for a false story.

Jad gave a slight nod. “Yes. It is very good.”

Salem sighed as she glanced up at him. He shook his head with a wink.

Drat.

She’d messed up again.

“Dinner! Come sit at the table,” his mum called out.

Everyone got up and left, but she stayed sitting, her men with her.

“I keep messing up and saying the wrong thing,” she muttered.

Alexei walked in front of her and held out his hand. She slid her hand into his, letting him pull her up. To her surprise, he drew her close to him.

“No, you’re not messing up anything. You’re just being your beautiful, crazy self and they already like you. But every family has . . . quirks.”

“My mum doesn’t want my sister to get married in Escana,” Salem explained.

“Oh, why not? It’s beautiful.” Shoot. “From what I’ve heard, I mean.”

Because you haven’t been there, you idiot.

“It is, but my mum hasn’t left the UK since she immigrated here as a baby,” Salem replied. “Anyway, I’ll work on convincing her. Come on, let’s go eat before Con gets to it all.”

46

Alexei stared at his girl from across the table. He’d deliberately sat across from her rather than next to her like Salem and Roman.

Because this way he could study her more closely.

There was something going on with her.

Sure, maybe she’d been joking when she told Erica she would fight her to the death.

But there was the way she’d knocked away Salem’s hand.

She had some sort of training; he was certain of it.

He was also pretty sure that she was hiding things from them. It was in the way she sometimes spoke, she’d hesitate or backtrack. And he was certain that he’d caught a glimpse of guilt on her face sometimes.

He could be wrong.

But he didn’t think he was.

Which meant she sometimes lied to them.

And that was something he should be mad about.

So why wasn’t he?

He wasn’t completely sure. This wasn’t like him. He hated lies and subterfuge. If he’d figured out that she was lying when he first met her, then he would have thrown her to the curb.

So what had changed?

Why did he now not care?

He still hated lies. But he also knew that no matter what she was hiding . . . she would still be his.

Whether she liked it or not.

Salem and Roman wouldn’t agree. They would tell him that a person had a choice. They had to consent.

Alexei was different.

He’d always been different. He’d never claimed anyone as his before because he knew this about himself. Growing up, he’d never had anything of his own.

In the orphanage, he’d had to share everything. Which is why it was surprising that he could share Tamsyn.

But he shared her with two men that also belonged to him.

And once you belonged to him, he didn’t let you go.

The people he claimed were his.

So it didn’t really matter whether she lied about who she was or what she could do . . . she’d still be his.

However he would need to figure out why she was keeping something about her past from them.

Salem and Roman filled her plate up with food.

Hmm. It didn’t seem enough to him.

“Give her more protein,” he said to Roman. “She gets hungry in the night if she doesn’t eat any protein.”

Roman nodded and grabbed a plate of chicken.

“I don’t need anymore,” she said, placing a hand over her plate. “I’ve already got more than I can possibly eat.”

“You don’t have enough green vegetables,” Roman countered. “Salem? Can you grab the bowl of greens?”

“Yes, certainly.” Salem grasped hold of the bowl and spooned some vegetables onto her plate.

She sighed and stared at Alexei, her face clearly pleading for help.

He just grinned at her.

Then she shocked him by flipping him the bird.

Sara gasped. Salem’s mouth dropped open in pure shock while Roman just appeared confused.

Alexei threw back his head and laughed uproariously.

“Uh, Tamsyn, that’s not . . . I mean . . .”

Alexei could tell Salem wanted to scold her. But she wasn’t in Little headspace. And he couldn’t scold her like he wanted to in front of his parents.

He leaned in and whispered something to her that made her face grow red then pale.

“Oh, but he did it so I thought it was what families did.” She pointed to Con.

“Yes, and he shouldn’t have done that.” Salem glared at Con.

“Someone’s getting a spanking,” David sang.

“I am?” Tamsyn replied.

More shock.

Alexei couldn’t help but laugh again as Salem ran his hand down his face. Roman shot him a look and he attempted another cough instead.

“Um, I was talking about Con getting a spanking from Salem,” David said. “It was a joke.”

“Oh. I don’t think I get it. Sorry.”

“No need to be sorry, baby,” Salem said, glaring at David. “I’m not sure that anyone found it that funny.”

“Right.” Tamsyn looked a bit miserable as she pushed the food around on her plate.

“Tamsyn, how did you meet these three?” Salem’s dad asked.

She glanced up with a small smile and Alexei felt a punch of relief as she started talking about how she met Roman. He tuned her out as he watched her until he noticed Salem jumping to his feet.

“I don’t think we need to talk about this,” he said hastily.

“Oh, but I was just going to say how we met at a⁠—”

“Would anyone like another drink?” Salem said.

Alexei grinned. “Don’t you want your family to know where you met Tamsyn?”

Salem shot him an evil look.

“Oh. Are you ashamed?” she asked. “Why would you be?”

Salem sighed. “It just isn’t something you tell your parents.”

“Ahh, it was at one of those clubs you like to go to,” Salem’s mum said.

Salem sat with a shocked look on his face. “You know?”

“Of course we do, son,” his father said. “You might be pretty good at keeping secrets, but your brothers aren’t.”

Salem gave his brothers a dirty look. “You assholes.”

“Salem, language!” his mother said. “So that’s where you met?”

“Uh.” Tamsyn gave Salem a wary look.

“Yes,” he said. “That’s where we met.”

“Wow. It’s like it was meant to be,” Charlene said. “So romantic. You fell over and Roman helped you. Then you met Salem at a club soon after. And what about Alexei?”

“I didn’t meet him until the agency I work for sent me to work for them.”

Erica shook her head. “Definitely meant to be. Are you coming to the wedding with these guys?”

Tamsyn gave her a strange look. “Wedding? Oh, Alina’s wedding?”

“Yes,” Erica said. “Shit. Sorry if I got ahead of myself. I forgot that you’ve only been together a short while.”

“It’s fine,” Salem told her. “I was going to ask Tamsyn, but I hadn’t had a chance to, yet.”

Erica winced again.

They’d talked about inviting her to the wedding but hadn’t wanted to ask her too early in case she freaked out like she had over coming to Sunday dinner.

“It’s in eight weeks’ time,” Salem told her. “And we would really love if you would come. But I understand if you need time to think about it as it’s in Escana.”

“Can’t believe she’s getting married there,” Salem’s mother said sourly.

“That is where she lives, Mum,” Salem said quietly.

“She should get married here so we can all go. This was her home first.”

“You can go, Mum,” Salem told her. “You still have time to update your passport.”

His mum looked slightly ill.

“We’re definitely going!” Charlene said. “The princes even offered to send their private plane for us.”

“Private plane? Wow,” Tamsyn said.

“Mum, you need to go,” Salem urged. “What is the problem?”

“It will cost a lot of money,” his mother said.

“The flights and accommodation are free,” Salem pointed out.

“I just do not want to go.” His mum got up and left the table and his father sighed.

“Sorry, Dad,” Salem said.

The older man shook his head. “It is not your fault. She just feels nervous about leaving the country. But we will be there. My only daughter is not getting married without me.”

47

Salem stripped off Tamsyn’s coat, hat, gloves and scarf as soon as they got into the house. Alexei and Roman seemed to sense that he needed a moment alone with her and they walked off.

Then he stared down at the outfit that he’d bought her.

The very expensive outfit.

That she seemed to hate.

“You don’t like the clothes, do you?” he murmured, running a finger down the buttons.

“What? Yes, I do!”

“No. I bought them for you because . . . well, because I thought it was what you should wear. But you should wear what you like. What makes you happy.”

He now realized that he’d been a real prick about her clothes. When they’d gone shopping together and she’d stepped into the lounge in that colorful, crazy outfit he’d been somewhat horrified.

He’d thought she would be ridiculed if she went out in public like that.

But now he realized how happy she’d been in those clothes. She’d been smiling.

And he’d given her clothes that he now realized didn’t really suit her personality.

She was a star. Bright, shining, unapologetic.

And he’d tried to dampen her shine.

To put her into a mold that he thought she should be in. Sure, he’d been trying to protect her. But he’d also been trying to protect himself.

Asshole.

She could wear whatever she liked. And he’d just have Alexei take out anyone that laughed at her.

Wait . . . shit.

What was he thinking?

He was starting to sound like Alexei. Which was definitely not a good thing. It just seemed that when it came to her, his protective instincts went into overdrive and all his good sense took a nosedive.

“Tomorrow, I’m going to take you shopping and we’ll donate that outfit. Or give it to Erica. It seemed like she liked it.”

“I like it!” She wrapped her arms around herself. “You can’t take it from me.”

Confusion filled him. What was going on?

“You can’t just give someone something and take it away . . . unless . . . am I being punished?”

“What? Baby, no. Why would you think that?”

Jesus. How was he messing this up so spectacularly?

“You’re taking my gift away. Is it because I embarrassed you in front of your family? I’m sorry! But in my defense, I told you that I didn’t know how to act.”

“Okay, shh. Stop now.”

She narrowed her gaze as she glared up at him.

“Come with me. I need to talk to you for a moment.” He held out his hand and just hoped that she took it. To his relief she slid her cooler hand into his.

“You’re cold,” he exclaimed.

“I’m really not.”

“You feel cold. We should take you to the doctor to get your circulation checked.”

“I don’t need a doctor and I’m not cold.”

He led her into the living room and grabbed a blanket from a chest. Then he wrapped it around her and had her sit back on the sofa before he crouched in front of her.

“I need you to listen to me,” he told her in a firm voice. “You are not being punished.”

“Then why are you trying to take my present from me?”

Fuck.

“Baby, I’m not taking the clothes away from you.”

“But you said⁠—”

“I thought you didn’t like them. I thought we might go and buy you something you do like.”

“But I do like these.”

“Really? You tried to give them to Erica.”

“I know. She just seemed to really want them. But I don’t think I could have done it. You gave them to me, therefore I like them. I’ll always treasure them.”

He was a fucking fucker. And he didn’t deserve someone as sweet as her.

“How about you keep these clothes, and we’ll also do some shopping for things you actually like. For when you’re not in Little headspace, I mean.”

She shook her head.

“You don’t want more clothes?”

“I don’t need them.”

She did. But he could purchase them for her.

“Sorry dinner with your family was such a disaster.”

“Shouldn’t I be the one apologizing since it was my family?” he asked dryly.

“Why would you apologize for them? They didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Neither did you,” he told her firmly.

“I’m not sure your mum would agree with you. She looked kind of horrified when I gave Alexei the finger.”

“Pfft, everyone has given Alexei the finger at some stage. Even if just inside their head. Although it’s something you’d be best not to do while you’re in Little headspace, understand?”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“That’s Daddy’s good girl. So perfect. So amazing.”

She squirmed. “I’m not really, though.”

“To me, you are.”

“Do you really want me to come with you to Escana?” she asked. “To your sister’s wedding?”

“Baby, I want that more than anything. Please come with us. The only reason I haven’t asked you already is because I didn’t want you to get upset like you did when my mother invited you to dinner.”

“I understand. I . . . can I think about it?”

“Of course.” He kissed her lightly. “I feel like I have been neglecting you lately. I’m sorry.”

“You haven’t been. You have a lot going on.”

“Yes, but I’m hoping by the end of next week that my current assignment will be completed successfully.”

Her heart raced at his words.

She should ask him what he meant. Prod him for information.

That was her job.

Yet she didn’t want to.

She really didn’t want to know anything more. Because that would lead to more issues. Things that she didn’t want to think about. She’d known there was something going on, but she hadn’t gone searching for information.

God.

Being stuck between a rock and a hard place was not fun.

“I understand. Your work is important.”

Leaning down, he kissed her. “Such a good girl.”

Except she wasn’t.

48

Roman paced up and down the room.

Alexei and Salem would be getting ready to board the plane by now. The flight was going to be over twelve hours with one stop.

He should rest.

He should do something other than pace up and down his office.

A knock on his door had him turning. “Come in.”

“Would you mind opening the door?” Tamsyn asked. “I have a tray.”

He leapt across the room and opened the door for her. She smiled as she walked inside. “I won’t stay long. I just brought you some dinner. It isn’t much since I can’t cook, as you know. I just heated up some cans of soup. There wasn’t a lot in the cupboard, so I mixed a couple of them. I hope it tastes okay. Oh, and toast with butter. That, I can do!”

“I’m sure it will be fine,” he said as he took the tray from her. The soup was an alarming shade of brown, though. “Have you eaten?”

“Me? Uh, no. I don’t think so.”

He sighed. Shit. He should have been paying closer attention. He was in charge of her while the other two were away. “When did you last eat?”

“Umm. You know, maybe I should go and clean up the kitchen.”

He held up an arm as she tried to step past him.

“I made you up an eating schedule for a reason,” he said sternly. “It’s pinned to the fridge so you can see it. With a list of healthy snacks you could eat.”

“Yes, but who really eats five times a day?” she complained. “It’s so much. I don’t have the time or the belly for it.”

“You should eat that much. And frankly, I’d be happy if you ate three meals. Sit at my desk, you’re eating with me.”

Only the soup really was sludge.

He didn’t want to insult her, though. So he moved his chair around to sit next to her.

“Do you think they’re okay? Salem and Alexei?” she asked, sounding anxious. “They said that they couldn’t give me specifics . . . I just want to know they’re okay.”

“Hey, they’re fine. They’re about to board a plane. They’ll probably message once they’re in the air. Okay?”

She nodded.

Relief filled him that he was able to reassure her.

He stirred the soup and took a sip. And his mouth immediately became a fire pit.

Holy shit.

“Oh, I forgot to mention that I put some chili powder in the soup. Is it okay?” she asked.

He raced over to his small fridge and grabbed a bottle of water, gulping it down.

“Oh no! Is it that hot? Spicy hot? Wait, I don’t think you should drink water. Have you got any other drinks in there?” She got up and searched through his fridge. “Chocolate milk! This will work better.”

He drank the chocolate milk down as she watched on worriedly.

“That’s better,” he said.

“I’m so sorry! God, I’m so stupid. I should never have put that chili in. Who does that? Immpphhh.”

Her words mumbled together as Roman took her by surprise and grabbed her shoulders with his hands, pressing his lips to hers.

That was such a non-Roman gesture that it took her completely by surprise and the kiss was over before she could even properly react.

“Oh no.”

“Oh no, what?” he asked.

“I didn’t kiss you back. I was too surprised. Oh, I’m such an immpphhhh.”

There he went again, kissing her. But this time, he ran his tongue along her lips and she opened them, allowing his tongue into her mouth.

A sigh of pleasure escaped her.

Roman might not have much experience, but he could kiss.

He placed his hand gently on the back of her neck as he deepened the kiss. When he drew back, he placed his forehead against hers as they both breathed heavily.

“I never really understood the point of kissing until I kissed you,” he said.

“You’re an amazing kisser,” she told him.

“Really?” He stared down at her. “Are you sure?”

“Very sure. When you kiss me, the rest of the world disappears. It’s like I don’t have any worries or concerns because you’ve made them go away.”

“I always want to do that,” he told her. “I don’t ever want you to worry about anything.”

She smiled sadly. “Not really possible, is it?”

“It should be,” he replied fiercely. “We should be able to make your life free of stress and worry. I want to do that.”

God, it was a nice dream.

“Maybe we’ll start with a few kisses. Come.” He took her hand and led her into his bedroom.

Her heart raced. What was happening right now? Was he . . . did he want to have sex?

Stopping at the end of the bed, he cupped her face. “Do you want this? Tell me now if you don’t.”

“I want all of this. Every piece. Please,” she said breathlessly.

He grinned. “I like hearing you beg. I’m going to undress you. I want you to do just what I tell you, understand?”

“Yes, I understand. I’m very good at doing what I’m told.”

“Are you?” he queried. “That’s a surprise to hear.”

“Hey!” she protested.

He smiled as he started stripping off her clothes. He fumbled slightly with her bra. “Sorry,” he muttered.

“Don’t be. Stupid thing. I always have trouble operating it. I’m thinking of getting rid of them all.”

“Good plan,” he said as he finally undid it.

“Yeah, it’s not like I have anything to support anyway.”

He narrowed his gaze as he glared down at her. “That sounded like you were putting yourself down.”

Her eyes widened. “Who me? Nope. I’ve learned my lesson.”

“I’m not so sure you have. Perhaps you need to write some lines about not putting yourself down.”

She shook her head. “No, no, no. Please.”

“Hmm. Remind me later. For now.” He stripped off the rest of her clothes. He took the time to fold each piece of her clothing carefully, setting it aside on an armchair.

He was so sweet.

Then he stood and simply stared at her.

“Do you like what you see?” she asked. She’d meant for the question to sound sassy, but instead it came off breathy and unsure.

"Darling girl, there is no way you could possibly be more perfect.”

Wow.

Just wow.

“Right back at you,” she said.

“But I haven’t even taken my clothes off.”

“You don’t have to,” she told him. “You’re already perfect in every way.”

“My family never thought that.”

“Your family are dicks who don’t deserve you,” she told him bluntly.

“Tell me how you really feel, darling,” he crooned.

“Your family are dicks who don’t deserve you,” she repeated.

He grinned. “Lie back on the bed. Let me look at you.”

She did as bid and he stood at the end of the bed, staring down at her.

“So beautiful.”

Roman stripped off his pants and then started working on the buttons of his shirt. Even when he was working from home, he dressed like he was going into an office.

“That’s so sexy,” she told him.

His eyebrows rose in surprise. “What is?”

“You taking off your shirt. So sexy.”

“Good to know. I hadn’t realized.” He folded the shirt and set it aside.

Why was he moving so slow? Was it to tease her? To make her hotter?

If so, it was working.

Too well.

Now he was dressed in a white undershirt and boxers that had images of cups of tea on them.

She giggled and he sighed.

“Not the sexiest undergarments.”

“Doesn’t matter when there’s a sexy body underneath them.” She leaned up on her elbows as he did something that was truly, extremely hot.

He reached behind and grabbed hold of the back of his singlet, ripping it off over his head in one go.

“Oh my God. I think I just came,” she muttered.

“What?” He gave her a startled look.

“That was so hot. Do it again.”

“You want me to put my shirt back on just so I can rip it off?”

“Uh-huh.”

He grinned at her, shaking his head. And she took in all of him.

So freaking hot.

He wasn’t built as big as Alexei or even Salem. But he was still all muscle. It was easy to see that he spent some time working out.

His chest and stomach were firm and bare of hair. She wanted to lick him all over.

“On second thought, leave it off.”

He chuckled and then lightly touched her leg. “Move your legs apart.”

Immediately, she obeyed him.

“God. You listen so beautifully. I want you to lie back and put your hands above your head. You’re not to move them unless I give permission, all right? I want to touch you, but I don’t want you touching me just yet.”

“I can do that.”

Her heart raced in anticipation as he kneeled between her legs and then ran his hands up the insides of her thighs.

To her surprise, he started kissing his way along her legs.

God.

Her body tightened, heat flooding her.

More. She wanted more.

He leaned over her, not really touching her anywhere except for his lips which laid kisses along her tummy.

She sucked in a breath.

Then he reached her breasts. His tongue flicked over one nipple.

“Ohh,” she moaned.

He moved to her other breast and ran his tongue over it.

“Stay still,” he warned as she started to squirm.

Bending down, he nuzzled his face against her neck, breathing her in.

“Delicious.” Then he kissed up her neck until he got to her lips, kissing her lightly then deepening it. She hungrily kissed him back.

Lord.

This was like torture.

She wanted to touch him and yet she didn’t want him to stop.

Be strong.

He pulled back and his lips parted as he breathed heavily. “You are amazing.”

She could feel herself blush and she shook her head.

He rested all of his weight on one hand as he grasped hold of her chin. “Yes, you are. Amazing and mine. Ours.”

Then he kissed her again. And the next fifteen minutes or so became a blur of need and arousal. He alternated between kissing her and playing with her breasts.

Her breathing grew sharp and fast.

“Please, please,” she begged.

“What is it, darling girl?” he asked.

Shoot.

Dare she ask? She bit her lip.

“Tell me.” This time his voice was firmer. Leaving her no choice but to ask.

“Can I . . . will you touch me? Down there?”

“You want me to? You know I’ve never done that before.”

“Please, I’m dying.” She gave him her most pathetic look and he snorted.

Drat.

Seemed that he didn’t believe her.

Rude.

But then he moved so he was kneeling on the floor next to the bed.

“Scoot down so your hips are at the edge,” he bossed.

She shifted and he tapped the insides of her thighs again. “Hold these up to your chest and out.”

Obeying him, she raised her legs up.

“So pretty.” He ran a finger down her pussy. “I didn’t realize it would be so beautiful.”

“Is it?”

“Have you never looked at it?”

“No!” Why would she do that?

“Sit up and keep your legs spread wide,” he bossed. “I will find a mirror.”

“Rome! I can’t look at myself,” she protested as he came out of the bathroom with a handheld mirror.

“Of course you can.” He placed the mirror between her legs. “Now look.”

This might be the most embarrassing thing she’d ever done but she peered into the mirror. He reached down with his hand and parted her lower lips.

Oh wow.

That did look hot.

It probably wouldn’t have without his hand there, but yeah . . . super hot.

“Isn’t she pretty?” Roman asked.

“Yes, she is. I never realized.”

“Every part of you is amazing, darling girl, and nothing should be off-limits.”

“I was always made to feel like I shouldn’t be a girl,” she confessed. “That it was wrong or bad or . . . inferior, I guess.”

“I know what it feels like to be uncomfortable with your body, to feel like you’re not good enough,” he told her.

Yeah, if anyone would understand it was Roman.

“But we shouldn’t let them have any hold over us. We can’t let them dictate who we are or how we should act. Understand?”

That was the fiercest she thought she’d ever heard him.

“I hear you. I might look at her every morning.”

He chuckled. “And when you do, you tell yourself that you are strong, you are beautiful, and you are more than enough.”

“Thanks, Rome.”

“No problem, darling girl. Now, lay back down. I have the urge to taste you.”

No one was more surprised than him by his words or the urge to taste her pussy.

But he couldn’t deny it.

In fact, he’d been thinking about it for a long time. He’d even watched some instructional videos.

He just hoped that he didn’t mess this all up.

“Oh, thank God,” she said as she lay back and drew her legs up to her chest again.

He hadn’t been lying before.

Her pussy was a piece of art. Parting her lips, he took a long lick.

How did she taste so good? And the noises coming from her were more than enough to spur him on.

He flicked his tongue over her clit, until she stiffened and her moans deepened.

Oh. He didn’t want her to come just yet. He was having too much fun playing.

Roman moved his tongue down lower to her entrance and she let out a noise of disapproval. He had to grin.

Poor baby.

Then he thrust his tongue deep inside her. He’d thought he might have more trouble touching her than this, but he should have known that he wouldn’t. He’d been able to touch her more easily for a while now.

But he’d known he would have to get fully naked and that added a whole other level to his nerves.

So far, though, he hadn’t had any issues.

“Please, please, please,” she begged. “Can I come? I need to come.”

“You can come, darling girl,” he told her. Then he used his tongue to play with her clit while he thrust two fingers deep inside her.

He drove them in and out as her cries filled the room and then she clenched down around him as she screamed.

Wow.

That was . . . he didn’t even have words. He slid his fingers free from her pussy and brought them to his mouth, sucking strongly.

“Rome?” she said breathlessly.

He got up and kneeled on the bed, staring down at her in concern. “Are you all right? Was that okay?”

“It was more than all right,” she replied, staring up at him with a dreamy smile on her face. “It was the most wonderful thing ever.”

“So I did okay?” he asked. He hated to sound needy, but he also liked feedback. “Anything I can improve on?”

“If you improve on that, I might just die. Although it will be a heck of a way to go.”

He smiled.

“Can I touch you now?” she asked. “Or can I touch your cock? With my mouth?”

He swallowed heavily. He wanted that. A lot. When she had her mouth around his cock, everything else seemed to fade away and he didn’t hear the voices in his head, berating him. Telling him that he wasn’t enough.

But today he wanted something else.

“Actually, I wanted to try making love to you. If you want that too?”

49

“If I want that too? Are you nuts?” she cried as she sat up. “I want that. Please, please, let me have it!” She put her hands together as she begged.

The smile on his face was worth everything. “Will you get around on your hands and knees? I think I’d like to try that position.”

Whatever he wanted.

“Can I look, though? Even if I can’t touch?”

He shook his head and she felt a stab of sadness. She thought he was more comfortable with her touching him. After all, he’d let her suck him off several times.

But she quickly hid the sadness.

“You misunderstand,” he said. “Probably because I’m not explaining myself properly. You can look and another time you can touch. I love feeling your mouth around me. But this time . . . I’m close to the edge and I don’t want to come before I’ve gotten inside you.”

Ahh.

She totally got that.

“I understand. I’m glad you like it when I suck you off because I think I might have a small addiction to it.”

He chuckled, then stood to pull off his boxers. His cock really was perfection.

Then he gave her a look.

Huh?

Why was he . . . oh, she was supposed to be getting into position!

Oops, silly her!

She moved onto her hands and knees as she felt him climb up behind her. Then he cupped her pussy with his hand.

“You’re ready, darling girl?”

“So ready. I don’t think I could possibly be more ready.”

Then his hand drew away and his cock started to prod at her entrance before he slid into her pussy.

“Oh blathering badgers, that feels good.”

She had to stifle her giggle. Then he started to move and all urge to laugh disappeared. Because she was too busy swimming in desire.

He felt amazing. She didn’t know how he was so good at this considering he had no experience. She wanted to make this earth shattering for him, if only she knew how.

However, he certainly didn’t seem to need instruction or encouragement. The man had skills.

She could feel herself getting aroused again.

“Can I touch myself?” she asked.

He paused. “Touch yourself?”

“Yes. I need to . . . to come. I can’t come from . . . from just your cock inside me alone.”

“Oh. I’m so sorry, I didn’t think . . .”

“It’s all right . . . there’s nothing to be sorry for. Unless you’re sorry that you’re so good at this that it’s turning me on.”

He let out a small laugh. “I’m not apologizing for that. Yes, darling girl. Touch yourself. Make yourself come. I want you to come.”

Reaching down, she played with her clit.

God. She was so close.

“I’m going to come,” he told her, his hands holding her hips steady. “Come with me, darling girl.”

Oh, he didn’t have to worry about that. As soon as he drove himself deep with a yell, she crested that edge. She was falling, the world around her spinning.

Why couldn’t she crawl her way out of the pit?

And then she felt his arms around her, holding her tight.

“Sorry,” she said, attempting to move away from him. He had her pressed tight to his side.

“Nothing to be sorry for,” he told her. “Unless you’re sorry that you’re so incredible that you just gave me the best orgasm of my life.”

Nope.

She couldn’t say she was sorry about that at all.

“My parents would be thrilled that I have a girlfriend. Although they wouldn’t approve of the sharing part. This would be one of the few things I have done right.”

“I would like to meet your parents one day,” she told him.

With her knife to their throats.

“That won’t ever happen. I’ve long since given up trying to be what they need. I still hear their voices in my head sometimes, telling me I’m not good enough. Not manly enough, smart enough, strong enough.”

She took a chance and placed her hands on either side of his face. “You are all of those things and more. Because you are wonderful, kind, and caring. You’re one of the very best people I know. And you will always be more than enough.”

His smile lit up her world.

And she vowed to make him smile as much as she could.

She’d still like to stab his parents, though. It would do great things for her peace of mind.

50

“What the fuck happened?” Alexei snarled as he walked up and down the inside of the plane. “What the hell went wrong?”

“Someone tipped him off,” Salem said numbly.

“What?” Alexei whirled on him. “Why would you say that?”

“Why else would all the weapons be gone? Think about it. Why else would he not be there?”

“Maybe the intelligence was wrong.”

Salem turned to Mark Roberts, another member of their team.

“The intelligence wasn’t fucking wrong,” Alexei snarled.

Roberts held up his hands, appearing concerned. He should be. Alexei was on a knife’s edge.

“Sorry, man. It was just a suggestion.”

The other members of their team who were on the plane all looked at Alexei warily.

Salem knew he had to get him to calm down. This was a huge blow to their morale, to their mission and he didn’t know how Riordan was going to react.

Fuck.

What a mess.

“Alexei, sit down. We’re close to landing,” he said calmly. “Everyone, we’ll go straight to headquarters to debrief.”

There were a few groans, but they all nodded.

“This was a major clusterfuck,” Alexei said.

Salem nodded. It really had been.

“I don’t understand what went wrong,” Roman said as the driver stopped outside their house.

Salem hadn’t had the energy to navigate public transport tonight.

“I know. I don’t know what happened, either,” Salem said.

But he still thought a leak was the most likely explanation even though Riordan had shot him down quick.

That bastard rubbed him the wrong way.

“It’s not your fault, though,” Salem added. Roman had met them when they arrived home for the debrief at headquarters. Salem hated that Tamsyn had been left alone, but they’d needed Roman for the meeting.

Roman nodded glumly.

“Has our girl been okay?” he asked as he unlocked the front door.

“She’s been bringing me food and drinks while I’ve been working. She’s wonderful.”

The door opened and a whirlwind threw herself at him. He closed his arms around her. This is what he’d needed.

His girl.

“I’m so sorry it all went wrong,” she said as he carried her into the living room and sat with her on his lap on the sofa.

He raised his eyebrows at Roman.

“Roman didn’t tell me anything. Other than you weren’t successful. You’ve been working so hard, too.”

They had.

So hard that he felt like he’d neglected her these last two weeks. Cupping her face between his hands, he kissed her soft and slow.

When he drew back, she had a dreamy look on her face.

“Missed you, baby.”

“Missed you too,” she said. “Where’s Alexei, though?”

“He needed some time to decompress,” Salem explained. “Did you get into any mischief while I was away?”

“Who me? Never. I’m a good girl.”

“Sure you are.”

“But you look stressed. Maybe I could find a way to help you relax?”

“Hmm . . . what would you suggest?” he asked.

“I’ll just go and find something to do,” Roman said, stepping back.

“Stay,” Salem snapped. Then he cleared his throat. Shit. He needed to calm down. He wasn’t Roman’s team leader right now. He was his roommate.

And his co-boyfriend.

Okay. That was weird.

“If you want,” he added.

“Tamsyn?” Roman asked.

“Please stay, Rome,” she said huskily.

“What do you want me to do?” Roman asked.

“You know what I really want?” Salem said instead of answering Rome.

“No. What?” she asked.

“To go have some Daddy and Little one time. What do you say, Roman?”

Roman nodded. “I would like that.” There was a breathless note to his voice.

“I think our girl looks like she needs some play time. What do you think, Roman? Shall we take her to the playroom?”

“Ooh, yes, playtime!” She clapped her hands together while bouncing on his lap. “I love playtime.”

“Good thinking,” Roman said. “I’ve also just remembered that she owes me some lines. She can do them while in the playroom.”

“What? Nooo!” she cried. “Dada, that’s so mean. Little Tamsy wasn’t naughty. Big Tamsyn was.”

Hmm. This was interesting.

What had their girl been getting up to? He stood with her in his arms and carried her, cradled against his chest, up the stairs.

“Well, would you like to get punished as Tamsyn instead of Little one?” he asked as they entered her playroom. “Because Tamsyn usually gets harsher punishments than Tamsy does.”

“What? Nooo! So unfair. Fine.” She sulked, her lower lip poking out.

“It won’t be so bad, darling girl,” Roman said, falling for her look. “It’s not too many lines to do.”

“How many?”

“Uh, twenty-five?” Roman replied.

“Wait. What did she do?” Salem asked.

“Daddy, you weren’t here. This is between me and Dada.”

“Nope. That’s not going to fly. What did you do?” Salem frowned but at the same time his tension was lessening. He could feel the stress of his failure disappearing.

“She said that she didn’t need a bra because she had nothing to support.”

“Hmm, putting yourself down is a serious rule breach,” he told her. “And it demands more lines, I think.”

“Nooo, Daddy, you are so mean.”

He glanced over at Roman to gauge his feelings. “She can’t be let away with things like that.”

“I didn’t mean it in a bad way. It was just the truth. I don’t have much in the boob department. That’s not a negative thing, anyway. It can be a good thing. I don’t have to wear bras if I don’t want to. I don’t have back issues. Maybe I was saying it in a positive light.”

He could see that Roman was thinking. “Fifty lines saying that you will not disrespect your body.”

She groaned and stomped her way over to the desk.

He moved to Roman. “Good job.”

“Is she really upset at me?” Roman asked.

“No. In fact, it probably helps her feel more secure knowing that you will always follow through on what you say. She just likes to grumble a bit."

“I do not grumble!” she told them as she started writing. “And yes, it makes me feel more secure.”

He grinned.

In less than an hour he’d gone from being completely stressed and worried to smiling and relaxed.

And that was the power of his girl.

51

“Dada, what is this?” Tamsyn prodded at the green icky stuff on her plate.

After doing her lines, Salem had dressed her in a cute outfit. The skirt was long and pleated. It was white with strawberries all over it. And it had a matching T-shirt and sweater, both with large strawberries on the front of them.

Too cute.

Then she’d gotten out all of her toy soldiers that Alexei had bought her and set up a battle. It had been a tremendous fight but in the end her men had conquered!

But then Daddy had said it was time to eat.

Boring.

And Dada had set up this picnic on the playroom floor. Which sounded like a lot of fun.

If only there wasn’t green stuff on her plate.

“It’s a kale salad,” Roman explained. “Kale is very good for you. It’s good for your bones, your eyes, your immune system. And it’s beneficial if you’re having trouble going to the toilet.”

“Oh, that last bit I believe,” she said, forking some of the kale up. “If anything will make me poop, it’s this stuff.”

“Little one, eat your lunch and stop playing with it. Unless you need Daddy to feed you.”

“Ahh, no.” She didn’t want that. He was likely to make her eat even more of the icky kale.

She still couldn’t bring herself to eat it, though. Instead, she ate her fruit and sandwich.

“You need to take three bites,” Salem told her sternly.

Tamsyn let out a long, drawn-out sigh. Why was Daddy so mean? But she took a bite.

All right. Not so bad. Although she still wasn’t taking more than three bites.

And they were gonna be small bites.

“Done!” She pushed her plate away.

“What do you say to Roman?” Salem asked sternly.

“Thank you, Dada.”

“I don’t know if you really ate enough kale for it to be beneficial.”

“I think it was! I can already feel how beneficial it was.” Her stomach was rebelling.

“Are you all right, Little one?” Salem reached out to place a hand on her forehead.

“Yeah. Just too much kale.”

“Perhaps we should put you down for a nap.”

“Daddy, noooo,” she cried.

But he stood and picked her up in his arms, carrying her over to the changing unit and lying her on her back.

“Roman, in the bathroom is a Little first aid kit. Could you grab it for me, please?”

“Sure thing.”

“Daddy, I feel fine.”

“Well, I just want to check,” he told her as he started stripping her.

“My strawberry outfit! I love my strawberry outfit.”

“Do you want me to get Atlas for you?” Roman asked as he returned with the Little first aid kit. It had images of sick puppies all over the cover.

That was cute.

What he started pulling out of the kit . . . not so cute.

“What is that?” she asked.

“It’s a thermometer,” he explained, holding up the large clear tube.

“For my mouth?” she asked.

“Nope. Now, where is the lube.”

“Daddy!” She tried to sit up, but the strap was holding her down tight. When had he put that on?

By now, she was naked from the waist down. Which was not cool considering she knew what he was about to do to her.

“Roman, can you grab her a pacifier as well?” he asked. “It might help.”

Nothing was going to help.

Absolutely nothing.

But when Roman handed her Atlas, she grabbed on tight. Then she opened her mouth for the pacifier as Salem turned her onto her side and pushed her bent legs up to her chest.

This wasn’t cool!

“You can say your safeword if you need to,” Roman reminded her.

Oh yeah.

But she didn’t really need to.

The lube was cold against her back hole. And then the thermometer slowly entered her.

It was so wide. And weird.

“That’s it, Little one. It’s smaller than your plugs, so I know you can take it.”

“Her plugs?” Roman asked.

“Yeah, I’ve been stretching her to take our cocks,” Salem said matter-of-factly.

Jeez.

Did they have to have this conversation right now?

“You want to take her there?” Roman whispered.

“Yeah. I do.” Salem laid a hand on her bottom, rubbing soothingly.

“Interesting. I haven’t done any research on anal sex. I’m not sure I’d be interested.”

“You don’t have to be,” Salem told him. “While I’m in her ass, you could be in her pussy or her mouth. There’re lots of possibilities.

“Huh. True.”

Dear Lord.

Just kill her now.

And surely the thermometer had to have been in long enough? Right?

“Let’s check this.” He slid the thermometer from her bottom and she gave a sigh of relief. “Hmm. It’s a bit high. I’m going to give you some medication. But it’s going to go up your bottom. So let’s just leave you in that position.”

Medication up her bottom?

He had to be kidding her, right?

She really didn’t want anything more up her bottom. But then she felt him pushing something into her back hole. Admittedly, it was small. But then he pushed his finger inside her too.

“Just to make sure that you don’t push it back out,” Salem told her.

This was not cool.

Finally, he withdrew his finger. “Roman, can you put a pair of training pants on her and I’ll get something for her to sleep in after I wash my hands.”

Roman nodded and helped her lie on her back.

“You doing okay, darling girl?” he asked as he slid a pair of her training pants on. She glanced down, happy to see they were the strawberry ones.

Did he mean despite the kale and rod up the ass?

Yeah . . . she was actually pretty darn perfect.

“Here we are. The perfect onesie to nap in.” Salem held up a green onesie with a strawberry stitched on the dropseat.

With a frown, she removed her pacifier. “I don’t need a nap, Daddy.”

“You looked tired and pale to me. I think a nap is just what you need. Do you think you could make her up a bottle?” he asked Roman. “Use the protein powder you got for her.”

“Sure.” Roman disappeared out of the room.

“I don’t need a bottle or a nap, Daddy,” she complained.

“Well, your daddies say that you do.” He bopped her on the nose and then undid the strap, picking her up in his arms.

“Do you need to go potty?” Salem asked.

Sheesh, shouldn’t he have asked that before they got her dressed?

“No, Daddy.”

“Are you sure?” he asked. “Sometimes little girls don’t realize that they need to go.”

“I don’t!”

“All right.”

Roman walked in, carrying a baby bottle with a chocolate protein drink in it. “Here you are.”

“Do you want to give it to her?” Salem asked him.

“Ahh, not this time.”

Salem nodded and sat with her on his lap in the rocking chair. She squirmed around.

“Can you pass a blanket? Sometimes she feels more settled with a blanket over her. Plus, she feels the cold.”

Well, England wasn’t the warmest place in the world. But he was right, she did feel more settled with a blanket over her and as Salem pressed the nipple of the bottle to her lips, that feeling deepened.

She sucked on the drink and held Atlas close. Her eyes drifted shut as she started to drift.

52

Alexei was fuming.

So angry that he could barely see straight. He just managed not to slam the front door as he stomped his way into the house.

After the debrief, he’d gone immediately to the boxing ring. He’d had to burn off some of this fury.

He couldn’t believe that bastard had gotten away from him again.

Unfortunately, despite the fact that he’d had three sparring sessions, the anger was still there.

It might have been better if the manager of the gym hadn’t cut him off and sent him home.

Bastard.

He strode toward the gym in the house. He should probably stop and get some food, some water. But he was too wound up.

They should have had Pinky this time.

Was Salem right? Had someone tipped Pinky off? But he couldn’t figure out who would have done that.

Surely no one on their team.

Entering the gym, he headed straight to the boxing bag. He didn’t care about gloves or the fact that he was still in his work-out gear which had grown damp and cold from sweat.

Nope.

He didn’t know how long he pounded on the bag. But his hands were feeling raw and throbbing in pain when he drew back. He was breathing heavily, sweat coating his skin.

“Wow. Do I want to know whose face you’re pounding on?” a soft voice asked from behind him.

No. She couldn’t be here.

He didn’t want her seeing him like this.

Taking several steps away, he turned and then slammed his hand into the wall. Bits of plasterboard as well as flecks of paint rained down on the floor.

“Alexei!” she cried out, running over to him.

He leaned his forehead against the wall. “Leave, Bunny.”

“Did you hurt yourself?” she asked, ignoring him. “Oh no, you’re bleeding.” She reached down to grab hold of him.

He drew his hand away, turning to her. “Stay away from me, Bunny. Go back upstairs. It’s safer there.”

“You won’t hurt me.”

Shit.

Of course he fucking wouldn’t. But that wasn’t the only reason that he wanted her to leave.

“I don’t want you to see me like this.”

“Would you leave me if I was in a bad way?” she demanded. “And before you answer, I know that you wouldn’t. And I want to be here for you, too. Please don’t deny me that.”

Christ.

“Let’s wash this blood away.”

He stood his ground. “You should be sleeping.”

“How can I sleep when I’ve been worried about you?” She stared up at him with those wide, innocent eyes and he couldn’t take it anymore.

Wrapping his hands around her waist, he lifted her and pushed her back against the wall. Next to the hole that he was likely going to feel bad about tomorrow.

Licking his lips, he stared down at her. He was a sweaty, bloody mess. But he wanted her in the worst way.

“I’m going to give you one more chance to walk away,” he told her. “To get away.”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“Not even if I tell you that if you stay, I’m going to take you against this wall right now.”

Her mouth parted and she started breathing heavier. “Is that meant to make me leave? Because all it does is make me want to stay.”

Alexei let out a deep groan. He knew that he needed to make sure she was ready to take him. He wasn’t a small guy. Setting her on her feet, he stripped her quickly. She was wearing an oversized T-shirt that he recognized as his and a pair of panties. The T-shirt went over her head and on the floor. Then he crouched to remove her panties. He leaned in and kissed the top of her mound.

“Were you in bed with Salem?” he demanded.

“Yes.”

“He fuck you bare?”

“He, um, no,” she said. “I had a bit of a sore tummy so he didn’t, um, fuck me.”

“What?” He reared back to look up at her. “You’re sick.”

If anything could dampen his anger, it was the idea of his girl being sick or in pain.

“Why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t Salem message me?” He was going to kill that bastard. He was always going on about honesty and communication and then he went and kept this from him?

Not good enough.

“I’m fine.” She held her hands up. “Really. Don’t tell Roman, but I think it was his kale salad.”

He wrinkled his nose. “Kale? Seriously?”

“Yeah. He thinks I need to poop more. I don’t.”

“You’re sure? You wouldn’t lie?”

“I wouldn’t.”

“Because if you did lie about this, I’d spank you every night for a month.”

Her eyes widened. “I swear.”

He studied her for a long moment, but she really seemed to be fine. And he really wanted to eat some pussy.

“Hold onto my shoulders,” he demanded before he grabbed one of her legs and placed it over his shoulder. Without warning, he took a long lick of her.

Fuck. Yes.

He didn’t waste any time, he needed her to be nice and wet so he could fuck her as hard and deep as he needed to.

He played with her pussy until she started to let out sharp cries of need, until her entire body tightened and she screamed as she came.

Then he stood and lifted her again, pressing her back against the wall. He drove himself inside her. She let out another cry and he paused, worried he’d hurt her.

Fuck.

Could he hold himself back?

He should have sent her away.

“Don’t stop! Please, God, don’t stop!” she cried.

“Don’t worry, Bunny. I’m not.” He fucked her like his life depended on it. And, in a way, his sanity kind of did.

He needed this. To feel her. To have her close.

“Please, please, please,” she cried and he reached down with one hand to flick her clit. Her breathing grew faster, matching his own and then she came, pulsing around him.

So damn good.

So fucking breathtaking.

He couldn’t hold back anymore as he came with a low moan of pleasure. He stood still, holding her against him, trying to catch his breath, to pull himself together.

“Bunny, are you all right?”

“I’m not sure. I think you might have fucked the brains right out of me.”

He chuckled. “I wish I could stay here like this, inside you, all night long.”

“You can if you want,” she told him.

“What?”

“Salem does it.”

“What?” he repeated.

“Yeah, occasionally at night, he likes to go to sleep with his cock inside me or he slides inside me during the night. Also, sometimes he has me sit on his cock while he’s working. Or warm it with my mouth.”

“That bastard never told me that,” he grumbled. So much for communication and honesty.

“Oh. Was he supposed to?”

“Would have been nice.” He slid her off his dick and turned to set her down.

“You’re bleeding!” she cried.

“It’s stopped.” He looked at his knuckles.

“No, down there.” She pointed at the one place a man never wanted to bleed. But that blood wasn’t coming from him.

Ahh. That explained the sore tummy.

His poor girl. Although orgasms were meant to help with period pain.

“Bunny, that’s from you,” he said gently as he took in her horrified face.

“What? No! It can’t be!”

He frowned. Why couldn’t it be? And why was she looking even more concerned? Oh, maybe she’d never had sex on her period. Made sense. A lot of women and men were weird about that.

Not him.

“Bunny, it’s just your period. It’s no big deal. I don’t care about a bit of blood on my cock.”

She shook her head, still looking dazed and in shock. “But I don’t get my period.”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“I haven’t had it in . . . in at least a year.”

He reared back. “What the fuck? Why not?”

“Uh, I don’t know.”

“You don’t know? Bunny, that’s the sort of thing you’re meant to go to the doctor about.”

She wrapped her arms around herself. Shit. He wasn’t handling this as well as he should be.

“Come here, Bunny.”

“I should clean up and you . . . should I wash the blood off you? I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

He wrapped her up in his big arms. “What you do is simple. You let me take care of you.”

Picking her up, he carried her into the bathroom. “I’m guessing you don’t have any supplies?”

Tamsyn blinked at him.

“Don’t worry, I’ll sort it.” Grabbing a towel, he set it down on the counter, then placed her on it.

“I’m going to get blood on the towel!” she cried as she tried to get off.

He put his hand on her thigh. “Stay. Who cares about the towel? We’ll wash it or chuck it. No big deal.”

“Um. Right.”

He sent a text to Salem before turning on the shower. Picking her up, he set her in the shower and washed her thoroughly. Then he washed himself quickly. He noticed the door open, and Salem slipped in to place a basket on the counter. He also picked up the towel and snuck back out.

To his surprise, Tamsyn didn’t notice. She was usually observant, but she seemed to be in a dream.

Grasping hold of her chin, he tilted her head back and kissed her lightly.

“Everything is fine, Bunny. Your period is normal. It’s probably a good thing that it’s come.”

“It is?”

“Of course. Not having your period for a year isn’t healthy.” And he was worried about that.

After turning off the shower, he dried them both off then looked in the basket of stuff.

“Who put this here?” she asked.

“Salem brought it down, but Roman probably put it together. Let’s see, there are pads, tampons, a menstrual cup, and period underwear. There’s also a heat pad, chocolate, and some fluffy socks. Not sure why the socks are there.”

“To keep my feet warm,” she said quietly. “This is so thoughtful.” She sniffled. “Shoot. Why do I feel all weird?”

“Sometimes you can get emotional around your period. You don’t seem to know a lot of this stuff. What about when you used to have your period?”

“It was always unpredictable,” she said. “And pretty light. This doesn’t feel light. It feels heavy and sore and I’m bleeding again.”

“Shit. What would you like to use?”

“I don’t know!”

“What have you used before?” he asked.

“Pads. But I didn’t like them.”

“How about the knickers then?” He picked up a pair. They looked like they’d been washed. Hmm. Maybe it wasn’t just Roman who had put this together, perhaps Salem helped.

He cleaned her up a bit before putting the knickers on her. He didn’t bother to wrap a towel around him, instead he grabbed a dry one for her, wrapping it around her before picking her and the basket up.

“Come on, Bunny. Let’s get you to bed.”

The clothes they’d left in the gym were gone.

Salem strikes again. As he walked to the stairs, he saw the other man sitting halfway up.

“How is she?” Salem asked, standing.

“Tired and sore.” He handed over the basket. “Will you go plug in the heat pad? We’ll sleep with her in your room.”

Salem nodded.

To his surprise, Roman was at the top of the stairs, waiting.

“Darling girl, are you all right?”

She shifted her head to look at Roman. “Just embarrassed. You all know.”

Roman frowned. “Why wouldn’t we know? It’s nothing to be embarrassed about.”

“Really?” she whispered.

“Really. Can I get you anything else? I put some painkillers by the bed and a bottle of water.”

“No. I’m good. Thanks for the basket.”

“You’re welcome. Salem helped.” Roman retreated to his bedroom and Alexei carried her into the bedroom. He laid her on the bed and reluctantly stepped away as Salem placed the heat pad on her tummy.

“Uh, so, are you staying?” Salem asked as he ran his fingers through her hair.

“Of course I am. Why?”

“Just hoping that you plan to put something on. Because I really do not want that thing freeballing in my bed.”

Alexei stared down at his cock, then grinned. “You should be so lucky.”

Tamsyn let out a small giggle, which was music to his ears. He leaned down to kiss her forehead. “I’ll be back soon, Bunny.”

He quickly moved into his bedroom and drew some boxers on. Suddenly, he realized that from the moment Tamsyn found him in the gym, he’d been far less angry and upset.

As usual, his girl had worked her magic on him.

After brushing his teeth, he walked back into the bedroom, he found her in the middle of the bed with Salem curled around her.

“She’s asleep. Poor girl was exhausted.”

Alexei climbed into bed. “Yeah.” He brushed her hair off her face.

“You feeling better?”

“Yep,” he replied. The last thing he wanted was a touchy-feely talk with Salem. “She was shocked by her period. Didn’t know it was coming because she hasn’t had one in a year.”

“Fuck,” Salem swore. “That’s not normal.”

“No. We need to get her to see a doctor.”

Salem sighed. “I’ll work on it.”

Sometime in the night, she rolled into him, putting her hand down on his cock. He let out a small groan.

“I’m sorry you can’t sleep with your cock inside me,” she said sleepily.

So was he.

Although . . .

“No reason why I can’t.”

“Um, except for the mess.”

“I don’t care,” he replied. “But if you do, I can wait.”

He’d wait forever for her.

53

The doorbell rang and she shook her head at Evette who was in the middle of making bread.

While Tamsyn watched her.

She and Evette had become good friends once Evette realized that Tamsyn didn’t want her job.

“I’ve got it! You keep working on that delicious bread.”

She opened the door to find an older man standing there with a friendly smile. “Hello.”

“Uh, hi. Can I help you?”

“Mark!” Salem walked up to them, grabbing the door and stepping slightly in front of her. “Sorry, I was just coming.”

“No problem. I was just going to introduce myself to . . .”

“Hi, I’m Tamsyn,” she said, reaching around Salem to hold out her hand.

Salem scowled down at her while Mark shook her hand. “I’m Mark Roberts. Nice to meet you, Tamsyn. Salem has been keeping you a secret. Oh, unless you’re with Alexei?”

She tilted her head to the side. “What about Roman?”

“You’re with Roman?” His eyes widened.

“Mark, come in. We have work to do,” Salem barked. “Tamsyn, I’ll see you later, okay?”

“Okay.”

To her surprise, Salem leaned down and kissed her cheek.

“Ahh, so she is with you. Sly dog!” Mark slapped him on the back.

“Mark,” Salem snarled.

Oh no. He was really mad. But Mark seemed to ignore him, smiling at her cheerfully. He appeared a bit oblivious.

“I’m sorry,” Mark said. “I’m just pleased to know that this guy isn’t all work and no fun. I haven’t known him that long, but he’s always so serious at work.”

“Salem is very dedicated to his job.”

“He sure is. So what do you do, Tamsyn?”

“Mark, in my office, now!”

“Sure thing, boss!” Mark saluted him and walked down the hallway, following him.

Tamsyn ran back to help Evette.

It was about an hour later when she was slicing some of the bread that Mark walked into the kitchen.

A bit weird.

But maybe he’d smelled the bread.

“All right, I’ve gotten all mixed up, I was trying to find the loo.”

“This place is a rabbit warren. It’s down this way. I’ll show you.” She put the knife down and stepped around the bench.

“You lived here long, Tamsyn?” he asked. “In London, I mean. I can’t quite place your accent.”

“Ahh, no, I haven’t,” she said.

“Sorry it’s been so cold lately. I would say it’s not usually like this, but I don’t like to lie.”

She grinned back at him. “Here is the door to the toilet.”

“Thanks, love. At least you’ll get some warmer weather when you go to Escana in a few weeks, huh?”

“Oh, I still haven’t made up my mind if I’m going.”

“No?” He gave her a surprised look. “I’d love to go. I hear it’s beautiful and the weather is amazing.”

“It would be nice to get out of this cold. I’ll see you later.” She walked back to the kitchen to hunt down her bread.

As she was munching on a piece of bread, Roman stepped into the room.

“Hi!” She smiled widely at him as she finished her last bite. She was sitting on the kitchen counter, waiting for Evette to return from the bathroom.

“Um, you’ve got a bit of butter here . . . and here . . .”

She tried to wipe at her mouth as he told her and he shook his head. “Wait, let me.” He grabbed a cloth and wet it before gently cleaning her up.

“Thanks,” she said as he wiped her hands clean.

“Not a problem, darling girl. I wanted to let you know that I’ve made a doctor’s appointment for you for the end of the week. I couldn’t get in any earlier.”

“I don’t want to go,” she said immediately.

He frowned. “You need to go. You haven’t been getting your period and it’s not healthy.” He leaned his hands on the counter, pressing into her without touching her. “And I want you to go.”

“Isn’t it my body?”

“It is,” he confirmed. “But you are also ours. If I wasn’t well, wouldn’t you want me to see a doctor?”

She sighed. “Don’t go using logic on me.”

He smiled and kissed her forehead.

“Oh, sorry! Uh, this is awkward.”

Roman shot back as Mark spoke. She glared over at the other man, even though it wasn’t really his fault. Although why he kept coming into the kitchen, she didn’t know.

“Mark, what are you doing here?”

“Just been meeting with Salem,” he said. “I’m about to take off. Wanted to say goodbye. See you, Tamsyn.”

“Bye.”

“I’ll see you out,” Roman said, looking surprisingly stern and unhappy. “Stay here, darling girl.”

“You got it!”

Roman returned about five minutes later. “He shouldn’t have been wandering around on his own.”

“He seems harmless enough. Although he’s probably wondering why I’m letting both you and Salem kiss me.”

“Let him wonder. There’s no law against it.”

“Whoa.” She fanned herself. “Roman the rebel. I like it.”

He rolled his eyes at her, but he was grinning.

“Next thing you know, you’ll be riding a motorbike without a helmet.”

Roman shook his head. “Now, that would just be dangerous and foolish. No chance of me doing that.”

No, not her Roman. He was too careful.

With himself and most definitely with her. So she guessed she could go to the doctor.

For him.

Because she would do anything for him.

“Have you found anything on O’Connor?” Salem asked Roman as he walked into his office.

Roman sighed. “Nothing. And it’s strange. Usually people have something bad to say about a person. No one is a saint and yet there is nothing about him.”

“He’s too aboveboard,” Salem said.

“Exactly,” Roman said. “Think we should ask Riordan about him?”

“No, I don’t want him to know we’re looking into him. I managed to get him off my case by saying that Ryiad was considering a trap for Pinky, but I don’t want him thinking that we’ve turned our attention away from Pinky to O’Connor. Besides, they’re half-brothers, he might feel more loyalty to O’Connor than the truth.”

Roman nodded. “I’ll keep looking into him on the side.”

54

The doorbell rang and she frowned.

The guys were all at a meeting at headquarters. They weren’t happy about leaving her behind on her own, but Evette was here.

Besides, she knew they were all still upset about their last work mission. They hadn’t told her what had happened and she wondered if it was about him.

It had to be, right?

However, she didn’t know how to figure that out. She couldn’t ask the guys and frankly, the idea of searching for the information made her feel ill.

And she couldn’t ask him.

Although it made her very nervous that he hadn’t messaged her for an update or information or had one of his lackeys berate her in . . . days. Maybe longer.

Shit.

The doorbell rang again. Where was Evette?

Shrugging, she headed toward the door. She could hear the vacuum going upstairs.

Uh, Evette probably had her headphones on. She was a big country music fan.

Tamsyn checked the peephole.

Huh. That was odd.

She opened the door. “Hi, what are you doing⁠—”

She didn’t even see it coming . . . which she was going to be embarrassed about later.

The pinprick to her neck filled her with horror as she slumped forward, right into his arms.

“Time to go home, bitch.”

Noooo!

Her scream was silent though as darkness overtook her.

Salem glanced down at his phone as Evette rang it.

For the second time.

“Is there something we’re keeping you from, Salem?” Riordan asked.

He was such a dick sometimes.

“Yes, actually. I have to take this.” He left the room, aware that Alexei and Roman followed him.

“What is it?” Alexei asked. “Is it Tamsyn?”

He held up a finger. “Evette? What’s going on?”

“She’s disappeared,” Evette replied, sounding hysterical. Which wasn’t something he was used to from the normally calm, older woman.

“What do you mean, disappeared?” He gestured to Roman and Alexei and they all fast walked toward the elevator. “She must be there somewhere.”

Would she be hiding? But why would she be hiding from Evette?

They exited the elevator and rushed out.

“She’s not! I can’t find her!”

“All right. We’ll be there soon. We’ll find her. Don’t worry.”

Where the fuck was she?

Alexei felt like he was going to lose his mind.

“We should have put a damn tracker on her!” he roared as he paced up and down Roman’s office.

They’d sent Evette home. She’d been upset and blaming herself for Tamsyn’s disappearance.

She wasn’t even sure when Tamsyn had disappeared since she’d been vacuuming with her headphones on.

This wasn’t her fault, though.

Nope. It was all on them.

They should have made certain that she was safe. They should have had someone here watching over her.

“Do the cameras show her leaving?” he asked tightly.

After checking everywhere through the house, they’d come to the conclusion that she had left.

But why?

“We should have cameras everywhere too!”

“Alexei, calm down,” Salem said.

“Our girl is missing and you want me to calm down?”

“Shit. Her phone is here,” Roman said. “I’m going through the camera feed for the front door. But I thought she might have taken her phone and I could track her that way.”

She didn’t have her phone?

“As soon as we find her, we’re putting a tracker on her,” Alexei said. “I don’t care what she says.”

“Here it is. Oh, fuck.”

Alexei froze as Roman swore. It had to be bad if Roman was saying fuck. But he forced himself to move to the computer screen.

Salem started swearing as well. Then he grabbed his phone and left the room.

Alexei didn’t realize what he was looking at for a long moment.

Then it hit him.

They now knew that she hadn’t left on her own. Nope, something much worse had happened.

She’d been drugged and kidnapped.

By Mark fucking Roberts!

“I’m going to kill the fucking bastard!”

Tamsyn woke up slowly.

Pain engulfed her body and she couldn’t figure out where she was. She opened her eyes.

Darkness.

Fear engulfed her.

No, no, no.

She couldn’t be. This was a nightmare. She couldn’t be back here.

Just a dream. Just a dream.

Closing her eyes, she breathed in deep.

In. Out. Calm.

Just imagine that you have Sir’s blindfold on. He’s here, guiding you. You’re safe in his care.

Tamsyn opened her eyes and the darkness hit her again. She had to work hard to control her panicked breaths as she reached out. Her hand met a wall about five inches in front of her face.

The hole.

She was in the hole.

Which meant one thing. He had her again.

And he wasn’t happy with her. She got put in the hole when she’d done something wrong. And she knew what that something was.

She’d betrayed him. She’d fallen in love with his enemies and tried her best to keep up the pretense of spying on them.

Somehow, he’d found out and put her back in here.

Tamsyn tried to keep her heart from racing, her stomach from rebelling. But it was difficult. He knew she hated it down here.

In the dark.

Alone with her thoughts.

No way to free herself.

How had this happened? Her mind raced.

Mark Roberts.

Oh God. Mark Roberts belonged to him. Mark Roberts worked for MI6. This was bad. So bad.

Did the guys know she was missing yet? Would they figure out what had happened to her?

Would they come after her?

Not if they manage to figure out who you are.

Just as she thought she was going to break, the roof above her shifted and his face stared down at her.

She hated that he was good-looking. That he was charming. People flocked to him. He’d fooled everyone for years and they didn’t know the half of what he’d done. Of the reach that he had.

He had his fingers in criminal enterprises all over the world. In the States, South America, Africa, the Middle East. Most of the illegal guns in every country in some way went through him.

His power was immense

But his downfall was his ego, it was his need to own everything and everyone.

He thought he was a God. And that no one could stand in his way or should. And those that did . . . well, he wanted them to pay.

“You’ve been a bad girl, Tamsyn, and now it’s time to pay.”

This was going to be bad.

Really, really bad.

But it would have nothing on the pain of losing her men.

That loss was absolute agony.

55

“We can’t find any trace of Mark,” Riordan said with frustration. “It’s like he became a ghost. How did he pull this off? And why?”

“He has to be working for Pinky,” Salem said tiredly.

None of them had slept last night. They’d all been searching for Mark Roberts.

That fucking bastard.

When Salem found him, he was a fucking dead man. And that was only if he got to him before Alexei did.

Alexei was on a knife’s edge, close to exploding and Salem wasn’t sure he could calm the other man down.

Roman hadn’t left his computer other than to use the bathroom. His refusal to leave had forced Riordan to come to them.

Which is how the older man had ended up in Roman’s home office.

“I hate to think that someone on our team is a traitor, but it’s looking that way,” Riordan agreed.

Huh. That might have been the first time he and Salem had agreed on something.

“Why do you think he targeted Ms. Clemens, though?” Riordan asked.

“It’s got to be about us,” Salem replied grimly. They had done this. They hadn’t protected her.

He felt ill.

“There’s no other reason,” Salem said. Nothing else made sense. “Pinky wants to use her to get to us.”

“I didn’t think he’d want Mark to break his cover in order to kidnap your girl. Wouldn’t he get more out of Mark remaining with the team?” Riordan asked.

It was a strange move from Pinky.

“Sometimes he acts more from emotion than from using his head,” Alexei said as he walked into the room. “I’ve been tapping into old contacts, hoping someone had heard something and I’ve come up with fucking nothing.” He kicked a chair and it fell over. But none of them said anything.

They all felt the same. The fury was building up inside Salem and he wished he could break. That he could kick a chair. Punch something.

Yell and scream.

But if he let go of his control right now he might never get it back.

“We need to find Mark. The things he knows . . . have you found any information from his background that would indicate when he became one of Pinky’s men?” Riordan said.

“Not for sure,” Roman said. “His background holds up. He seems completely legitimate. Pinky must have helped him get Tamsyn out of the country.”

“My guess is that he’s been one of Pinky’s men for a while,” Salem said. “Maybe before he came onto the team.”

“Fuck,” Riordan said. “What about Ms. Clemens? Is there anything strange in her background?”

All three of them scowled at Riordan.

“She’s the victim,” Salem said.

“She has been kidnapped!” Alexei added. “And it’s all our fault. It’s because of us that he took her and when we find him . . . he’s a dead man.”

Both Salem and Roman nodded, united in this.

No one touched their girl and lived.

Two days later, the video arrived in Roman’s inbox.

When he clicked on it, Roman immediately felt ill. After forcing himself to watch it, he got up and rushed to the toilet before he vomited.

Not that he had anything in his stomach to throw up.

Sitting back in his chair, he sent a message to Alexei and Salem.

God. He felt weak and shaky.

Perhaps he should have eaten some of the food that Evette had brought up for him.

But he couldn’t even think of eating now.

“What is it?” Salem asked, rushing through the door. “I was just on the phone to Trin about some things we could do to possibly find Tamsyn.”

Trin was one of Alina’s fiancés.

“They’re going to help us?” Alexei asked, walking in behind Salem.

“Yes, of course,” Salem said. “They’re worried about her too.”

But not as worried as they were. They couldn’t be.

And they had reason to worry.

“We might . . . we might need their help. We might need all of their help. Watch this.”

He hit play on the recording. Alexei made a noise like a wounded bull as Tamsyn appeared on the screen.

But not Tamsyn like they knew her.

This Tamsyn was tied to a chair with ropes. She looked terrible. Her clothes were torn, her hair was a rat’s nest. But worst of all . . .

“That fucker beat her?” Alexei said in a hoarse voice.

She was covered in bruises and blood and Roman wanted to cry.

“Hello, my friends,” a voice said from behind the camera. It had a faint Irish accent.

It had to be Pinky.

“It’s been so long since we chatted, Lyoha, or is it Alexei you like to go by now?”

Alexei had his hands clenched into fists and Roman was worried about his blood pressure.

“I thought it might be time for us to chat. So I’m going to give you an hour from the time this email is opened to get to this private airstrip and catch the plane that will be waiting for you. Don’t bother telling anyone. This plane isn’t your final stop. Oh, and in case you didn’t realize it. If you don’t catch that plane, then your girl doesn’t get to wake up tomorrow. Which, in the state she’s in, might just be a blessing for her. Poor thing has a mouth on her, doesn’t she?”

The video died.

“An hour? Fuck!” Alexei stormed. “We need to leave now.”

“Roman, send that to Riordan and to me. I’ll forward to Trin. Also order a private car and grab your laptop. Alexei, get ready. We need to come up with a plan and quick.”

They had to get to their girl before anything else happened to her.

56

Where the hell was he?

Salem woke up groggily, staring around him. What was going on? Why was he lying on the floor? This old body didn’t take well to sleeping anywhere but a bed. Not that he was that old at thirty-eight. It just felt that way.

As he sat up, he took stock of where he was. It was hot. Really hot. And there was a chain around his wrist, securing him to the wall. He saw something move in the dark.

No, not something. Someone.

Relief flooded him.

“Alexei? Alexei, are you all right?” he asked.

“What the fuck happened? Why did you let me drink that much last night? And why am I handcuffed to a wall?”

“You weren’t drinking,” he said urgently, looking around for Roman. There he was. He was still sleeping. He was secured to the wall as well.

Shit. Was he all right?

“I think we were drugged,” he added.

“What the fuck?”

Roman stirred with a grumble. “What’s happened? Why is it so hot? I need a drink.”

“It must have happened on the plane,” Salem said slowly, trying to make his brain work.

His last memory was getting on the plane.

Salem glanced over himself again. All right. He was still wearing the same clothes he’d worn onto the plane and so were Roman and Alexei.

That was good.

“They must have taken my laptop,” Roman said, studying the handcuff around his wrist as though he could figure out a way to free himself. “What are we going to do? Where do you think we are?”

“It’s all right. You wiped your laptop, right?” Salem asked.

“Yeah, before I got on the plane,” Roman replied.

“Good. Now, we just have to figure out where they are holding our girl and get to her.” Somehow.

“I’m guessing we’re on Pinky’s island,” Alexei said. “He has several as decoys. This could be his main one. It’s warm and humid. And only those closest to him would know where it is.”

Suddenly, a door opened and Salem caught a glimpse of the landscape outside. Although it was semi-dark, he could make out some palm trees. And Alexei was right, it was warm and humid.

Maybe this was some sort of storage hut. There were no windows so that would make sense.

A good-looking man walked into the room, switching on a light.

Fuck.

Motherfucker.

How? How was it this man? There had been no clues. Sure, they’d known Pinky was likely Irish. Or that he misled people into thinking he was.

But this . . . this hadn’t been on their radar.

“You!” Alexei said, sounding shocked. He tugged at the restraint around his right arm, the chain straining as he attempted to free himself.

Jesus.

“All along it’s been you? Why? Don’t you have enough money and power? You have to go stealing more?” Alexei demanded.

“You know, I was very close to trusting you with my identity, Lyoha,” Pinky replied calmly. “To letting you into my close circle. But I am glad I never did it. Otherwise my plans could have very well been ruined. And I have big plans.”

Standing before them wasn’t just Pinky, the criminal mastermind. Standing there, was the favored candidate to become the next Taoiseach or Prime Minister of Ireland.

God.

The irony was that he had promised to sort out the high crime rates that were plaguing Ireland at the moment.

Then it went off in his head like a lightbulb.

“It’s you, isn’t it?” Salem said with sudden understanding. “You’re supplying the weapons to the gangs in Ireland. You’re creating the issue so you can come in and solve it. But there would be no issue without you.”

Fuck.

Why hadn’t anyone considered that already? Well, no one would suspect someone like Patrick O’Connor of being the infamous Pinky.

This was so much worse than he’d thought.

“Now, would I do that?” Pinky said. “Well, yes, it seems I would. Create a problem, then fix it. It’s the biggest con there is. And a way to make you beloved to everyone.”

Fuck.

This was a huge mess.

“Why are you so interested in Escana?” Salem asked. “Is it just about their natural resources? About their wealth and power and having it for yourself?”

“It was in the beginning. Although there’s always been a personal aspect to it. I remember the kings when we were at university. They were Gods. Everyone flocked to them, loved them, despite their perverted ways. It was sickening. My father used to go on and on about how sick they were with what they did to women.”

Had his father tainted his view of them? If he ever got out of here, he was going to have Roman look into his father.

“I also hate being thwarted. I do not like to lose. I had my way in. Jeric would have been my puppet; I would have been the power behind the throne and have had access to all that wealth. They had to pay for ruining my plans.”

So it was partially about revenge and jealousy, but also about the need for wealth and power.

It twisted people.

But he wondered if Riordan knew what his brother was up to? Was he in on it? It was hard to believe that Riordan had them all fooled.

However, Mark Roberts had.

“Riordan Orr is your brother,” he said.

“Half-brother,” he corrected. “I’m so sorry that you had to work so closely with him. Such an uptight bastard. He’s never liked me, you know. We have the same father, but we’re so very different. His mother didn’t abandon him like mine did. She took him away and raised him to be weak and pathetic. But don’t worry, I’ll soon put him out of his misery. He’s on my list.”

Salem breathed out a sigh of relief. So at least Riordan hadn’t had anything to do with Pinky.

“Where is Tamsyn?” Alexei snarled. “You kidnapped her to lure us here, so let us see her.”

“Oh, is that what you think? Hmm, I knew I was forgetting something.” Pinky turned and knocked on the door.

Mark Roberts walked in, but Salem barely took him in despite his anger toward him. His gaze immediately went to his girl.

Who looked like she was in terrible shape.

Alexei let out a low, terrible noise of pain. Salem got it. He couldn’t fucking take it that she was in pain. That she’d been hurt because of them.

“Let her go,” Alexei snarled.

Mark grinned and then let her go and she dropped to the floor in a heap. She didn’t move.

Please let her be breathing.

Please.

He let out a deep sigh of relief as he saw her chest move.

“Hmm. Seems like she’s having a nap,” Pinky said, nudging his toe into Tamsyn.

“Do not touch her,” Roman ordered.

“Ahh, so it’s true. The three of you really do have feelings for her,” Pinky said.

Shit.

Should they have let him know that? Did it make a difference?

“Told you,” Mark said.

“Traitor,” Alexei snarled. “You’re dead.”

“Actually, asshole, you’re dead,” Mark retorted. “All the times that the two of you put me down and talked to me like you thought I was stupid . . . well, now I’m getting my revenge.”

“So you decided to betray your country?” Salem said incredulously. He moved his gaze from Tamsyn for a moment. Perhaps it was best to keep their attention off her.

The last thing he wanted was for them to hurt her more.

“Because of the way we talked to you?” Salem added.

“Oh no, it was before I even joined your team,” Mark told them. “And what has my country ever done for me? Given me nothing but debt and headaches. The wife left me, took my kids, took my fucking dog. I was up to my eyeballs in debt, living in this cold, smelly studio. So when I got Pinky’s offer . . . well, I took it.”

Pinky had obviously done his research.

Fuck. How had he not seen it? Salem felt sick.

“What do you want?” Salem asked Pinky. He was the one who was really in charge, not snivelly Mark Roberts. “What do you hope to get out of this?”

“That part is easy . . . you’re all going to die. Along with those brothers-in-law of yours. The princes’ cousins. Oh, and your sister. Her, too.”

Salem had to hide his panic.

This motherfucker wasn’t getting away with this.

“What? Are you going to try and pretend that you didn’t call them in for back-up? I know you did. I even made it easy on them and let you keep your trackers. Too bad you’re all going to die in a sad fire. I’ve got this entire island rigged up to go boom. It was time to clean house.”

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

Salem deliberately showed some panic. Like he knew Pinky would expect.

But he didn’t know how many favors they’d all called in. How many people were answering the call and following them here.

He couldn’t know about Alexei’s contacts in Africa. Salem’s contacts in the Middle East. Or the fact that some of his soon-to-be brothers-in-law had friends with contacts in Polynesia and America.

That there was a team of American mercenaries who’d they’d called on.

Everything was going to be okay.

“I expect they’ll be here in an hour or two. So I’m going to be really nice to you and leave you with your bitch. She might have a few confessions to get off her chest before her death.”

Both Pinky and Mark left. He shot a look at Alexei, then Roman. Both men remained silent. They got it.

They might be alone, but he bet there were eyes and ears on them.

He shuffled his way toward Tamsyn.

Roman muffled a pained groan. “Do you think she’s badly hurt?”

“I don’t think she’s in a good way,” he replied. At a stretch, he could just touch her. “Tamsyn. Tamsyn, baby, wake up.”

She let out a small groan but then seemed to slip into sleep again.

Fuck. Was waking her the best idea? She must be in so much pain, and he hated that.

But he also needed her to be awake and aware for when the cavalry came.

Which should be within the next hour or so. Pinky had that part right. He just had to hope and pray that someone figured out that Pinky had this place wired.

“Pet, wake up. Wake up for me right now.”

She was so sore.

Why was she in such pain? It was so bad that she thought she might vomit.

Breathe. Just breathe.

“Pet, open your eyes.”

She forced them open, looking up at Salem. What was that smell? It smelled like blood. Why could she smell blood?

“Are you hurt?” she asked him. Her lips were so cracked and dry that it was painful to talk.

“No, Bunny. You are.”

She turned her head toward the sound of Alexei’s voice.

“I’m hurt. How did I get hurt? Why are we all on the ground?”

“I don’t know how much you remember,” Roman said. “But Mark, our work colleague, came to our house and drugged you. He kidnapped you.”

Mark.

Oh God. Yes. She remembered Mark. She started shaking.

“Fuck, she’s shaking,” Alexei snarled.

How could he see that? It was so dark in here that she could barely make them out.

“We need to stop upsetting her,” Alexei snarled.

“She has to know what’s going on,” Salem said. “Baby, Mark kidnapped you and then brought you here. There’s a bad man, a criminal that we’ve been trying to track down for a while. He was behind your kidnapping. He wants to kill us all, he’s just waiting for Alina’s men to get here before he’s going to blow this place up.”

Oh.

They knew all that.

“You saw him?” Tamsyn asked.

“Pinky? Yeah?” Alexei said.

“Or perhaps we should call him by his real name. Patrick O’Connor. He’s got the whole world fooled,” Roman said in a strangely bitter voice.

Yeah. He did.

“What did he . . . what did he say to you?”

“Not much,” Salem said. She could hear the curious note in his voice. “He had Mark kidnap you to lure us here. He has a beef with us for trying to take him down and with Alina’s men for thwarting his plans to get hold of Escana. To put Jeric on the throne with him as the puppet master.”

Right. Yeah.

That had been the plan a while ago.

And when that plan was thwarted, he’d gotten mad, because no one crossed him.

“Come here, Pet,” Salem told her. “Come here to me. I need to hold you.”

“And me,” Alexei said.

“Me too,” Roman added.

Would it hurt to take one more moment? To have one last hug?

Surely not.

She needed this. So she shuffled over toward Salem, bit by painful bit.

God, she hurt.

But it was nothing in comparison to what was coming.

“I would grab you and lift you, but I’m scared I’ll hurt you more,” Salem told her.

She wasn’t sure it was possible to hurt more. This was, by far, the most painful beating she’d ever endured.

Finally, she was close enough that Salem could carefully lift her into his lap with his free arm, holding her loosely.

“Baby,” he murmured. “God, I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry that you were kidnapped because of us. Hurt because of us.”

Shit.

It seemed that she couldn’t take a last moment before she had to tell them the truth.

“It’s not your fault,” she told him as she moved off his lap and crawled to Alexei.

“What do you mean it’s not our fault?” Alexei said. “If anyone is to blame, it’s me. Pinky holds a grudge against me because I was a spy in his midst.”

“He does.” She kissed Alexei lightly. “I’m surprised he hasn’t beaten you worse than me.”

Alexei frowned and opened his mouth as though to question her further, but she moved to Roman.

Her ribs were burning, her entire body throbbing in pain and she still wanted to throw up. But she reached Roman.

“Just how badly are you hurt?” Roman whispered as he lightly cupped her face between his hands.

“Physically? I’m a mess. Emotionally? I’m ruined.” She moved away from him, from them all, and slid up against the wall.

Her breathing had grown shallow, and she felt light-headed.

Come on.

You have to do better than this.

You’re their only hope for getting out of this alive. Even if you have to sacrifice yourself, you have to save them.

“What are you doing?” Alexei demanded. “Get back here, Bunny.”

“No,” she croaked.

“Pet, come here. We need to protect you and to do that, we need you close.”

“Don’t worry,” Roman reassured her sweetly. “We’ll look after you.”

“Nothing like this will ever happen to you again,” Salem told her.

“We promise to protect you better from now on,” Alexei said gruffly.

“You can’t protect me.” She had to be careful with what she said as she knew he had cameras in here.

“We will keep you safe,” Alexei told her.

She shook her head with a sad smile. “You’ll all change your mind once you learn the truth.”

“What do you mean?” Salem asked. “What truth?”

“The truth of who I am.” Tamsyn cleared her throat. She didn’t know how long she had, and she had to get this out quickly or she might not be able to get it out at all.

“What are you saying?” Roman asked.

“It’s not a coincidence that I met you all or that the agency sent me to work for you. That was all set up. Everything was a set up. I was there to spy on you and feed back information to him.”

“You . . . you’re working for Pinky?” Alexei said in horror.

She could feel everything changing. It was like their disgust and hatred was pushing down on her, making it hard for her to breathe.

“Work isn’t the word I would use. He . . . he has something on me. And he uses that as a threat to keep me in line. To keep me doing what he wants.”

Were they all right? Had he hurt them as revenge?

No, they had to be okay. He would have told her if they weren’t.

“Wait . . . what information did you feed him?” Salem asked. “Information you found from us?”

“Is it your fault our last mission wasn’t successful?” Alexi asked. “Did you tell him about it?”

“Were you pretending to be asleep when Roman and I were talking about it?” Salem asked.

What?

Confusion filled her.

“No! No, I tried to only give him information that wasn’t important. I did my best to protect you and them. I was stuck between a rock and a hard place. I had to take care of everyone. You don’t understand . . . I tried . . . I tried my best.”

And it wasn’t good enough.

She was never good enough.

What had she been thinking? She was never going to win in this.

All she ever did was lose.

“Who is them?” Salem asked.

“And why? Why did you want to protect us?” Alexei snapped.

“Because somewhere along the way, I came to like you all. And then I ended up falling in love with each of you. Which was the stupidest thing I could have done, but you can’t help who you love. I know you might not believe me. But that’s what happened. I fell in love.”

“You really love us?” Alexei asked hoarsely.

She nodded. God, she loved them so much that it hurt worse than any beating.

“So why did he kidnap you?” Roman asked. “Why beat you up if you’re working for him?”

“Because he’s mad at my betrayal. And I fear what that means for the people I care about. I told you a bit about my background, Salem. My mum died when I was around ten. She was all I had. My father . . . he was in and out of my life as a child. He would visit my mother for short periods, then disappear. I didn’t even realize that he was my father for years.”

She shook her head at the hazy memories.

“One day, she never came home from work. The police turned up on the doorstep to tell us that she’d been in a car accident and hadn’t survived. Mrs. Philips from next door was looking after me. Child services got involved. I told them that I had a father, but I don’t know if they looked for him. Instead, I was taken to live with my Grandpa.”

She’d been terrified. So alone.

“At the time, I was living in Ireland. But Grandpa lived on this island off the coast of Scotland. It was small and cold and barren. There were no other children there. I honestly think that my grandfather had no idea I existed. Some of the people on the island who remembered my mum said that she left when she was eighteen. That after her mum, my grandma died, my grandpa went a bit off the rails. He rarely interacted with anyone. I think she might have run from him and never looked back.”

She took a slow breath in until a sharp pain hit her side. Stupid ribs.

You’ve survived worse.

You just need to be strong enough to take them down and save your guys. Then you can leave this world knowing you’ve left it better.

And hopefully she’d have done enough to make up for the other things she’d done in her life.

“My grandfather . . . he was . . . well, I’m not sure. He was a hard man. It was clear he didn’t know what to do with me. He’d lived alone a long time. He didn’t like me crying, or that I was a girl. He would take me on hunting trips, teach me to be silent and stealthy, how to kill and gut an animal, how to use knives and guns. I think he was ex-army. It was terrifying and I was so lonely and scared. Then I met some of the other people on the island.”

She swallowed heavily. She was so thirsty. “They saved me. They helped get me access the internet as Grandpa didn’t have anything like that. They even found a way to help me with my schooling. I was never the best reader, but I was pretty good at maths. I don’t know if my records were lost or destroyed, but child services never came to check on me. No one cared that I wasn’t enrolled in school.”

He'd likely gotten rid of all that.

“Actually, I think my father destroyed all trace of me. It served his best interests to do that. Having an illegitimate child wasn’t good for his clean image. I don’t know why he didn’t just kill me. Although it meant that he could use me for his own purposes.”

Maybe she shouldn’t say as much . . . but what did it matter now? She was going to die and these guys deserved to know the truth.

“Just before I turned eighteen, Grandpa died, and I didn’t know what to do. But my friends on the island helped me. They gathered up supplies and money. I was going to leave on the next supply ship. But then he came in the middle of the night for me. He drugged me, brought me back here to his island. And he started to train me. I refused at first, resisted, even though his training was far harsher than Grandpa’s.”

She swallowed back the memories. The last thing she wanted was to show any more weakness. But the beatings had been the least of it. She’d been subjected to psychological torture that had changed her even more than Grandpa’s training had.

“I . . . things were bad. So bad. But the thing that broke me, that had me doing what he wanted, were his threats against my friends. He promised to go back and kill all of them. Wipe them out. And I knew he’d do it.”

She studied them as best she could in the near dark. It was getting lighter outside, sun peeking through the cracks in the ceiling and under the door.

But she couldn’t tell what they were thinking.

“So I became the person he wanted. A spy. Who would suspect me? When he needed someone to sneak into a building or someone’s house to find evidence or plant it, I was his person. I didn’t have any records. I’m a ghost and I had the skills he wanted. He had people brought in to train me. To make me the weapon he wanted. And when he wanted me to get close to the three of you . . . to send him information, that’s what I did.”

“What information did you send him?” Alexei asked.

“Bugger all, really.” She let out a huff. “You guys had good security. I couldn’t find a lot. I fed him enough to keep him happy. But my downfall was not telling him about the invite to Escana. That was unforgivable because he could have used that to take you all out. Use me to take you all out.”

“Why didn’t you tell him?” Salem asked.

“Because I don’t want to hurt anyone, but I particularly never want to harm the three of you. Because I love you.”

She knew they wouldn’t believe her.

But, before she died, she had to tell them how she felt about them.

The door opened suddenly, but she didn’t flinch. She was too numb to react.

“You love them, do you?” Her father sneered down at her.

Mark grabbed her, pulling up so she stood in front of him, facing her father.

It felt wrong to call him that. He didn’t deserve the title.

“Hello, sperm donor,” she said dryly. “I would say it’s nice to see you, but I’m tired of lying.”

Slap!

The force of his blow had her head flying to the side and her cheek throbbing. Just add it to the rest of her pain.

What did surprise her was the guy’s reaction. Their yells and anger filled the room. Mark held her up with both hands on her upper arms and he let out a nasty laugh.

He was a good actor; he’d had her fooled back when she’d met him at the house.

“Fucking bitch! You deserve to die with them.” Her sperm donor smiled evilly. And she couldn’t help but tense. “But that would be too easy. And you need to pay for your betrayal. So you’re going to come with me.”

Mark tossed her over his shoulder before she could react and then he was walking out of the hut. She forced herself not to react, even as her body tensed.

It was better for him to underestimate her.

She stared back at her men, the light from outside allowed her to see them more clearly. They all looked devastated.

So perhaps they did care about her a bit.

Tamsyn just hoped that they knew that she wouldn’t let them die.

“Let’s go,” her sperm donor said. “Our cameras caught the princes sneaking onto the south side of the island. As soon as they reach the main compound, we’ll set off the bombs.”

“Looking forward to that, boss,” Mark said.

Fuckwit.

Like she was going to allow that to happen. As they reached the dock where the boat was, she caught sight of something by the water. Was someone there?

Well, now was as good a time as ever.

She reared up and wrapped her arm around the front of Mark’s neck, holding onto it with her other hand and started to choke him. He bent over, moving around, and trying to dislodge her but she held on as hard as she could.

Fuck, why didn’t he go down?

Her father turned and drew his gun. Shit! She was going to die. They were all going to die.

And then someone appeared out of nowhere behind him. They started wrestling for control of the gun just as Mark finally collapsed to the ground. She slid off Mark and jumped onto her feet.

She could end him. Her tormentor. Her torturer. Her father.

Or she could go after them. Make certain they got away safe.

There was no real choice, was there?

She had to get to them. Turning, she took off toward the hut.

“Wait! Tamsyn!”

“Stop!”

She ignored the cries from behind her. She didn’t know how many people were there, but surely, they could handle her father while she rescued her men?

Then she saw them. They were running toward her, and she collapsed onto her knees.

Thank God.

There was a low rumble then the ground shook as the hut and building went on fire. The explosives! Oh God, was anyone hurt?

She managed to get to her feet, stumbling toward her men once more. Then she heard people yelling from behind her and she turned to see Pinky running toward the greenery.

Her father.

He disappeared into the bush.

Turning, she saw her guys were all getting up. They were all right.

But there was no way her father was going to get off scot-free.

Tamsyn was aware of others taking off after him, but she was closer. And only she knew where he would be headed.

He always had other escape routes and there was a helicopter hidden deep in the island.

So she took off after him. Despite her injuries, she somehow found the energy to move.

“Tamsyn!”

“Baby, wait!”

“Bunny!”

She couldn’t fall apart and she couldn’t stop. But her body wasn’t going to let her keep going. She fell to her knees in a small clearing. Looking back, she saw them there.

“I . . . need . . . get to . . . him.”

Salem crouched in front of her. “Let him go. The others will find him.”

“No. It has to be me.”

Roman moved closer, his face pale. “You need looking after right now, darling girl.”

“You don’t understand. I know where he’s going. We have to get to him. He could hurt them otherwise.”

Realization filled Salem and Roman’s faces, but it was Alexei who picked her up.

“Tell me where to go.”

They took off at a fast pace with Alexei carrying her the entire way.

When they reached the spot where she knew he’d be, they found him frantically pulling the branches and camouflage off the helicopter.

She tapped Alexei’s shoulder as he gazed back at them. She’d never seen him look anything but calm and in control.

“Put me down,” she commanded.

“No,” he said stubbornly.

“Put me down. I need to do this.”

The three of them shared a look.

“Fine. But you don’t go near him, and you don’t do anything stupid or Alexei will pick you up and take you back to the others,” Salem told her.

“This isn’t over,” her father told her as he turned to her. It was then that she realized he was injured. There was blood dripping down his face and he held his arm against his chest. Was it broken?

He gasped, his face red.

“I won’t be taken down. I am a God!”

“No,” she said quietly. “You’re just a man. You might be a monster, but monsters can die. They can have their power stripped from them. They can become nothing.”

“I will never be nothing!” he cried, stepping toward her. “This is all your mother’s fault.”

She gave him a shocked look. What was he talking about? He never spoke of her mother.

Tamsyn became aware of others joining them, hidden in the shrubbery, but they stayed back.

“How is this my mother’s fault?”

“I told her to get rid of you,” he snarled. “I told her that you would be nothing but trouble. And that’s all you’ve been. A headache for me to deal with. But she insisted on keeping you. She loved you.”

“And you let her?”

He gave a sharp bark of laughter. “My father always said that all women were good for were fucking and having children. My mother couldn’t handle him . . . she threw herself from a balcony. I saw it happen. Found the body. It was good riddance.”

That was awful. Horrific.

“My father sent me away to school. It wasn’t a good place. I was only six. Then when I was ten, he met Mary. Riordan’s mother. And I was brought back to live at home.”

“So he’s my uncle,” she said.

“No. He’s a fucking waste of space. Should have killed him years ago. His mother snuck away with Riordan when he was five, but did she take me? No! She left me with my father.”

God.

She felt ill. What had his father done to him?

“But I learned that if you pretended to be a good guy, people were more likely to do what you wanted. I had charisma and good looks and money. Especially after I got rid of the old man.”

He’d killed his father?

Dear Lord.

“Married a good girl. Someone with lots of political ties and money. She was the perfect wife. Only problem was that I didn’t love her. No, I loved your mother. A nobody. A waitress I met at a hotel I was staying at.”

“You loved her?” she whispered, shocked.

“Only person I’ve ever loved in my life. But I couldn’t have her, she’d have ruined my career. My plans. I wasn’t who I am now back then. No, that happened after she died. After she was taken from me!”

“And you blame me?” she asked.

“Always there. A snivelling little brat. She might have moved closer to me, let me take care of her, but she wanted a normal life for you. And then she was taken from me. She’d told me about her father, how much she hated him. So I decided to have you sent there and I kept tabs on you. Once I learned the bastard was dead, well, then I decided to make good use of you.”

“By torturing and threatening me? By making me do things I didn’t want to do? Spy on people? Help you?”

“Exactly.” He coughed.

“You’re not in a good way. You should surrender and then we’ll get you medical help.”

“Not happening! I’m going to survive and you’ll all pay!” He suddenly drew out another gun, aiming it right at her.

“Nooo!” someone yelled. She couldn’t tell who. Suddenly, she was pushed to the ground as she felt a burning pain in her arm.

Other guns were fired, but she could only lie there, staring at the dirt.

Suddenly, she was turned over and she screamed. Around her, people were talking frantically. Roman’s concerned face appeared above her.

“Is she all right?” Salem said frantically.

“Where is she shot?” Alexei demanded.

She’d been shot? Oh, that explained the burning pain in her arm.

“Is he dead?” she asked.

Roman winced and Alexei took his place.

“He’s dead, Bunny.”

She closed her eyes. Good. That was all she needed to know.

57

Salem was determined that today she was going to let them in. She was going to let them see her.

Day after day they’d come to the hospital in Zimbabwe to see her and she had refused to let them into her room.

Alexei was about to lose his mind and Roman was close to faking a marriage certificate to give them some rights.

They just wanted to know how she was. To see her.

To explain a few things.

Like the fact that she was theirs. And that she wasn’t going anywhere.

Roman had managed to hack into the system and find out that she was doing all right physically. Thankfully, the bullet had just grazed her. She’d likely fainted due to dehydration and shock.

She’d had broken ribs, two broken fingers, and countless bruises.

But they would make sure she was taken care of. As soon as they made it clear to her that she was coming home with them.

“I’m seeing her today,” he told the nurse at the station. “No one is stopping me.”

He’d left Alexei and Roman back at the hotel, not wanting them to get arrested along with him if things went bad.

They’d all been given leave from their jobs. Riordan was just glad that both Roberts and Pinky had been caught.

Although to say he was shocked by the identity of Pinky was an understatement. It wasn’t every day that you learned your half-brother was the criminal mastermind you’d been trying to track down.

Pinky was dead.

The world had been rocked to find out that Patrick O’Connor was a wanted criminal. And Ireland was in complete upheaval.

Things weren’t in a good way. Innocent people were being accused of helping him, while those who were likely guilty were scuttling away to hide in the shadows.

Riordan was still being treated with suspicion, even though Salem didn’t believe he was guilty of anything.

Mark Roberts had officially died by drowning, although Salem wasn’t sure how he’d ended up in the ocean. And he didn’t care. It definitely easier that he was dead since they couldn’t have him talking about Tamsyn.

He’d had to come up with a cover story that didn’t include Tamsyn or the people they’d called in to help them. Thankfully, the officials had bought it.

So they were free to take care of their girl.

“Mr. Adel!” the nurse called out, rushing after him. “Wait!”

He opened the door to her room.

It was empty.

What the hell?

He whirled around to glare at the harried nurse. “Where is she?”

“That’s what I was trying to tell you. She left sometime in the night. We don’t know where she is.”

Fuck, no!

A roar of pain escaped him, and he leaned against the wall, unable to stand.

This couldn’t be happening.

He wasn’t going to lose her!

58

Tamsyn stood on the top of the bluff, staring out at the crashing waves.

It was getting lighter; the sun would rise soon. Not that it would get much warmer. The island had a harsh climate which matched the towering cliffs and raging ocean.

She’d tried not to come back here. To move around, not wanting anyone to follow her.

But it was time to let go.

She couldn’t live without them. And there was no way they would want her anymore. However, she’d felt them hunting her.

Likely to bring you in to punish you for what you’ve done.

She’d come here to say goodbye to her friends. The last few days, they’d fussed over her, trying to feed her, horrified over her lingering bruises.

But she was mostly healed after four weeks. She had some experience with blocking pain.

It was fitting to come back here.

Full circle.

“You best not be thinking about doing what I think you’re going to do.”

The voice startled her.

How had she not heard him?

“You move quietly for such a big guy,” she told him without turning.

She tried not to react, but this was a problem. She couldn’t go back with them. She was too cowardly to face a trial. But she also didn’t want them to see do this.

Turning, she took them in hungrily.

They looked tired. Worn and unkempt. Salem had a beard which was damn hot. Roman’s hair had grown longer and there were dark marks under his eyes.

Alexei had let his facial hair grow too. And there was so much anger in his face that it made her heart skip a beat. He was the one who had spoken and he took a step forward.

“Don’t come any closer.”

He took another step and she moved back.

“Alexei,” Salem warned.

“No,” he said. “I’m not going to listen to her. She doesn’t get a say in this. Her time to think is over.”

“I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to hurt any of you. But I can’t go back.”

“Why not?” Roman asked. “Do you not love us anymore?”

“What? No! Of course I do. That doesn’t have anything to do with it.”

“Coming back to live with us, to be ours, doesn’t have anything to do with loving us?” Salem asked.

She ran a hand tiredly over her face. When was the last time she’d slept for more than an hour or two at a time?

“I still love you. That’s why I’m doing this.”

“That makes so much fucking sense,” Alexei said sarcastically.

So angry.

And it’s all your fault.

“I can’t face a trial,” she told them. “I’m sorry. I know I’m a coward.”

“What trial?” Salem asked.

Huh?

“For all the things that I’ve done,” she explained.

“Who said there was going to be a trial?” Roman asked her.

“I . . . what?”

“You’re not in trouble,” Salem told her.

“How?” she whispered.

“Technically, you don’t exist so Roman has managed to get you a new birth certificate and identity. We changed your surname. As far as anyone in authority knows, you were never there, and Pinky never had a child.”

Relief filled her. “But you guys know.”

“Ask us if we fucking care,” Alexei said.

Salem stared at her intently. Now that she looked closer, she could see how cold he appeared. Roman just seemed quiet. Sad.

“Why are you here if not to take me back to face a trial? I mean, shouldn’t I pay for what I did?” She turned to glance out at the ocean again. “I’m not a good person.”

“So you’re going to punish yourself? Not happening,” Alexei told her.

To her shock, he suddenly appeared next to her. She was in a bad way if he could sneak up on her. He wrapped an arm around her waist, his touch surprisingly gentle.

“You’re not leaving us. I refuse to allow it. And until you understand that you don’t get a say in what goes on.”

She didn’t fight him. Or Salem, who injected her arm with a drug. Likely a sedative.

She had no fight left.

“We’re losing her.” Alexei paced back and forth in his office.

He was so angry.

And no amount of time in the gym or the boxing ring was helping him overcome it.

Roman was sitting on the couch, staring down at his feet despondently.

And Salem felt a wave of failure go through him.

He was letting them all down and it wasn’t acceptable. They were all disintegrating.

He was the leader. He had to hold them together.

Tamsyn had been home with them for a week and she was completely closed off. She wasn’t eating, barely drank anything and spent her time in her room.

Alone.

Nope.

No more.

“I have an idea of what to do,” he said.

Both men turned to him.

“What?” Roman asked hoarsely. “If she doesn’t want to be with us, what can we do?”

“We make her. Right?” Alexei asked, slamming his first on the desk. “We don’t let her leave us.”

“Yes. We’re going to have to be a bit hard before we can be kind. But it’s for her own good.

And theirs.

“Fuck, yes. I’m in,” Alexei said.

Salem glanced over at Roman. Alexei was the easy one to convince.

“Will it bring her back to us?” Roman whispered.

“At the moment, I think it’s our only option,” he told him.

“Then I’m in. Let’s do this.”

The plate of food was placed in front of her.

It looked amazing. Filled with several of her favorite things.

Lasagna and garlic bread.

Along with a salad on the side filled with seeds and nuts and feta.

Delicious.

Someone had taken the time to put all of this together for her and she should appreciate it.

She would if she wasn’t completely drowning in a pit of despair. There was no way out.

Everything was dark and horrible.

She’d betrayed them and they could never forgive her. Why would they?

But why was she here? Why didn’t they just let her go? Why had they come after her?

Go back upstairs.

She hadn’t wanted to come downstairs. She’d wanted to stay in her room, but Alexei had picked her up and carried her downstairs and she hadn’t had the heart to fight him.

At least upstairs she could hide under the covers and try to pretend that this wasn’t her life.

That she could go back to the way things had been before.

It wasn’t possible, but she could try and fool herself into thinking it was.

“Don’t even think about moving,” Salem’s cold voice told her.

This was how it had been since they’d first found her. They all stared at her now like they didn’t know her.

Like they were waiting for the other shoe to drop.

And she understood it. Why wouldn’t they be thinking like that? Why would they keep trusting her?

However, it was hard to be on the receiving end of those stares. She hated that they gave her coldness and distrust when she’d grown used to their warmth and care.

But no less than you deserve.

In fact, you deserve far more.

Their wrath. Their anger.

Their punishment.

However with punishment came forgiveness. They’d taught her that.

And she couldn’t be punished because they couldn’t forgive her.

Why would they when she couldn’t forgive herself?

Even though she didn’t know what else she could have done. Even though she’d done the best she could to mitigate things so that they weren’t in danger. So that Pinky didn’t gain anything that he could use against them.

Even then . . . she still didn’t deserve it.

Maybe she could show them that she could be different.

Be the person they deserved.

How long would it take? A year? Two?

Ten.

But they were worth it. They were worth everything.

So she sat, but she couldn’t eat. It was physically impossible. She just knew everything would come back up as soon as it hit her stomach.

“You need to eat,” Roman told her quietly. “You haven’t been eating since you got back and you’re losing weight.”

She stared across at him. He looked so sad.

God, how she hated that.

Roman should never feel sad. And definitely not because of her.

However, she didn’t make a move to pick up the fork. They all had plates of food sitting in front of them as well, untouched.

Had they been eating? Sleeping?

They looked almost as bad as she did. Was that her fault, too?

“Eat!” Alexei slammed his fist down on the table, making her flinch and shy back.

Years of her grandpa’s volatile temper and her sperm donor’s ‘training’ and she still flinched.

She didn’t know why.

“Alexei,” Salem snapped.

Alexei stood and started to pace. Back and forth. Back and forth.

She watched him warily. Would he attack her?

What would she do if he did?

Just take it?

She wasn’t sure that she could. Her instincts might kick in and she could end up fighting back.

And she didn’t want to fight him.

Although she was pretty certain that she wouldn’t win. Alexei was built like a brick wall. And he was skilled. While she was fast, she wasn’t sure if that would work that well against him.

“Tamsyn, look at me,” Salem told her in a low, stern voice.

Tamsyn. Not baby or Little one or Pet.

Nope. Just Tamsyn.

Because that was who she was. She wasn’t theirs.

Had she become some sort of charity case? Someone they took on out of pity.

God.

She wasn’t sure what was worse. Pity or ire.

Actually, yes, she was. She hated being pitied.

She moved her gaze to Salem’s, obeying him. Because that’s how he’d trained her.

And she couldn’t seem to break that hold he had on her. That they all had.

Reaching down, she started scratching at the scab on her knee. She wasn’t sure when she’d gotten it but couldn’t seem to let it heal. Every time it itched, it felt like a reminder of what she’d done.

Of how she’d lost everything.

59

“Stop itching,” Roman urged. “You’re going to scar.”

So?

Scratch. Scratch. Scratch.

Suddenly, Alexei was behind her. Reaching around her, he grabbed her hands and yanked them up.

He didn’t hurt her. His touch wasn’t harsh. But it did make her skin wake up. Electrical shocks of surprise and . . . and pleasure ran through her.

Really? She felt pleasure?

When she had been trying so hard to feel nothing for the last few days.

Keeping herself numb around these guys was far harder than she’d thought possible.

“Do not scratch,” Alexei told her, placing her hands gently on the table.

“Tamsyn.”

Salem again. Right. She was meant to be looking at him. But she felt overwhelmed, confused.

Alexei stepped away, taking even that small bit of comfort with him.

If there was ever a time for her to cry, now would have been it. But she was empty.

Be numb.

You can’t cry. If you start, you don’t know when you will stop.

“You. Will. Eat.” Each word that Salem spoke was infused with command. A pure order that couldn’t be ignored.

Yet, she found herself shaking her head.

“Yes.”

“I can’t,” she said hoarsely.

“Why the fuck not?” Alexei exploded. He was across the table from her once more, leaning his hands on the back of a chair.

Probably to stop himself from coming around her to wring her lying, deceitful neck.

“Because it all looks so beautiful.”

Salem stared at her for a long moment. “You can’t eat the food because it looks too beautiful? I can mess it up a bit if you like.”

“It would still be too beautiful for me,” she told him quietly. “Because anything would be too good for me after what I did.”

There was silence.

Finally, they understood.

Although she didn’t know why they hadn’t understood that before.

“Are you saying you won’t eat this food because it’s too good for you?” Salem asked quietly.

“Far more than I deserve. I don’t deserve any of it.”

“That’s why you haven’t been eating?” Roman asked.

She glanced up at him. Why did he look like he was in pain? Was he remembering all of the stuff she’d done wrong?

Was it giving him a stomachache? She had a stomachache too.

She nodded.

“That’s utter bullshit,” Alexei spat out. “Is this . . . are you punishing yourself by not eating?”

Tamsyn frowned. “I didn’t think of it like that. No. No, I’m not because when I’m punished everything is forgiven afterward. And everything can’t be forgiven. Because what I did was too terrible to be forgiven. I don’t understand why I’m here and why you’re so concerned about me eating. Shouldn’t you want me to starve? Shouldn’t you kick me out? Yell at me? Why am I here?”

Roman glanced over at Salem. “Fix. This. Now.”

Salem stood and she couldn’t help but flinch back. It wasn’t like she really thought he would hurt her. But she wouldn’t blame him if he did.

He stalked around to where she sat and moved her chair so she faced him.

To her shock, he reached down and lifted her onto her feet, walking her backward until she hit the wall. Then his hand came out to rest lightly on her throat.

Unlike the other times when he’d done this, there was no heat in his eyes, he didn’t hold her loosely.

This was firm.

It was dangerous.

A pure threat.

So he’d finally figured out what to do with her. They had come to the conclusion to take her out.

All she hoped was that they made it quick. She forced her body to relax, to not fight back. She hoped that instinct didn’t kick in, although it might.

Closing her eyes, she tried to slow her breathing, but it was so fast and loud.

“Open your eyes and look at me.”

No.

That wasn’t what she wanted to do. She didn’t want the last thing she saw on earth to be the hatred he had for her.

“Pet, we can wait all night for you to open your eyes.”

Pet?

That made her open her eyes more than anything else would. He tightened his hold on her. “Are you owned?”

What?

What was he talking about?

“Are you owned, Pet? Do I own you?”

She still didn’t understand. Why would he want to own her?

“I don’t know.”

“Yes, you do. Are you owned, controlled, protected? Are. You. Mine?”

There was a throat clearing behind him.

“Salem is using the wrong word,” Roman said. “He means are you ours?”

That . . . that had come from Roman? She had been expecting him to protest that they couldn’t own her.

“I don’t understand. How can you want that now? After everything?”

“You are only to answer the one question, Pet. Are you owned by us?”

She didn’t know what it was for a start, thought her eyesight was going weird. It became all blurry, hard to see. Then the tears drifted down her cheeks. One after another.

“She’s crying, Salem,” Alexei said.

“I see it.”

“She never cries,” Roman added, sounding panicked. “Maybe you should let her go.”

Salem kept his gaze on her.

Steady. No hesitation.

“No. I’m not going to let her go. Letting her go is actually the last thing I want to do. Is it, Pet? Because that’s not what you want or need. What you need is for me to hold on tight. Because you’re scared and you’re uncertain and you’re deep in the self-blame game. So what you need to do is give it all to me.”

She shook her head.

“Yes. I can stand here all night until you admit the truth. That you are owned. And until you give all that self-loathing and self-pity and anger to me.”

A sudden fury took her by surprise, washing through her and making her hot. She grasped hold of his wrist with both hands, tugging at him.

She could take things further. Force him to let go.

Well, try, anyway.

However, there was no way she ever wanted to harm him.

“Let me go.”

“Give it to me,” he demanded.

A strangled noise of rage left her lips. “Why? Why would you want it?” she cried.

He lowered his face toward hers until his lips were mere millimetres away.

“You aren’t paying attention. Because you’re mine.”

“You don’t want me anymore!” She stomped her foot, the tears coming hard and fast as Salem drew his face back.

Was this them messing with her? Were they going to pretend that they wanted her, then laugh in her face as punishment?

It seemed cruel.

But also fitting.

“Would you be here if we didn’t want you anymore? Don’t you think we would have walked away?”

“You should have,” she yelled.

“Stop, just stop,” Alexei said, moving up beside Salem, his face a mask of fury. “You don’t get to tell us what to think, how to act, or what to feel. If we want you, then that’s our business.”

“And I don’t get a say?”

“Now you’re catching on,” Salem said, pulling back.

“I’m your prisoner.” Nausea bubbled. She’d felt like a prisoner before and she hadn’t liked it.

Not one bit.

And she didn’t think she could do captivity. Not for them.

“That’s not what Salem and Alexei are saying,” Roman said in a low voice.

Really?

Because it seemed like it was exactly what they were saying. Both of them were staring at her intently.

“Tamsyn, you are ours. And you are loved.”

Salem did not just say that.

She stared up at him in shock. It wasn’t possible.

Because there was no way that anyone could love her.

“I’m unlovable.”

“I’m going to kill that motherfucking bastard. I’m going to tear him to pieces and then set each piece on fire!” Alexei stated.

She met his gaze, confused. “You already killed him.”

“Well, I’m going to resurrect him so I can kill him all over again,” Alexei promised. “For the fucked-up way he treated you, I’ll do that. I’ll teach him that no one fucks with my girl.”

“I . . . I . . .” That was so crazy and impossible that she didn’t know what to say.

It was also one of the sweetest things that he’d ever said to her.

“You are not unlovable,” Roman told her. “That hurts me to hear you say that.”

“You guys can’t still want me after everything I did to you.”

To her surprise, Salem let go of her neck.

Okay, so he got it. He understood.

But instead of walking away he lifted her up into his arms, holding her against his chest as he strode back to the dining table.

“Roman, can you reheat her dinner,” Salem ordered. “Alexei, she’ll sit on your lap.”

“I don’t understand this.”

“You don’t have to understand it yet,” Salem told her as he lowered her onto Alexei’s lap.

Immediately, strong arms circled her waist and she knew that she wasn’t going anywhere.

Salem crouched in front of her, holding her chin firmly. “All you have to know is that we love you. We want you. And we aren’t going to allow you to go anywhere.”

“You’re staying right here until you acknowledge who you belong to,” Alexei said.

“And until that time comes. Until you accept that we love and want you, we’ll be in charge. We will do the thinking,” Salem told her.

“Yeah, because when you’re allowed to think you get yourself into a whole lot of trouble,” Alexei told her. “Like getting kidnapped by one of the most wanted criminals in the world.”

“He was my father.”

“So?” Salem said. “And for the record, just because someone shares your blood doesn’t make them family.”

He could say that again.

She’d sometimes wondered if she was evil because she’d come from evil. In fact, for a long time she’d thought that. Some of the things she’d done . . . they would haunt her forever.

“But I’m like him. I’m not a good person.”

“Who said that?” Salem asked.

“Uh, well, I did.”

“You can’t have since you’re not allowed to do any thinking,” Salem told her.

She might have expected that sort of statement from Alexei, but it seemed that Salem was channeling him tonight.

“But, also, you are not a bad person,” Alexei told her. “You are not him. He was a monster.”

“And so am I.” Was that it? Did they not realize she was a terrible person? She’d have thought it was obvious when they learned of her betrayal. “I have done terrible things. I tried to do my best to keep everyone safe. Where I could, I never harmed innocents. But who knows what destruction I left in my wake.”

“Did you want to do any of that stuff?” Roman asked.

She startled. She hadn’t even noticed him coming back into the room. He held a tray with her plate of food on it. He set it down and then stared at her earnestly.

“Well?” he demanded.

“No! Of course not.” She shook her head. “I was trying to keep the village safe. But was that the right thing to do? Did I sacrifice other people to save the ones who had looked after me? I don’t . . . I don’t know. I never knew what to do.”

“You did your best to mitigate the risk to any innocents while keeping your friends safe,” Salem told her. “What else could you have done?”

“I could have killed him. I tried once and he had one of his men hold me while another one beat me. I couldn’t move for days. He locked me in this small dark room that he had in his house. There was a trap door under a rug. It was so tiny down there. Dark and hot. And worst of all, I could hear him upstairs, moving around. I knew I had to stay quiet, though, or he’d keep me in there longer.”

“That’s it!” Alexei yelled. “I am going to resurrect that bastard and then burn him all the way to fucking hell.”

60

“Sit down,” Salem barked at Alexei.

Whoa.

This wasn’t going to go well. Alexei didn’t like taking orders from Salem. At least in their personal life.

“He is dead. But our girl is here, alive, and hurting. She needs us right now,” Salem told him. “She’s fading away before our eyes. Being eaten alive by guilt and despair. And we are going to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“We’ve told her it wasn’t her fault. That she’s ours. Why doesn’t she get it?” Alexei said.

She wanted to point out that she was right here and they didn’t need to talk about her like she wasn’t. However, she didn’t feel like speaking up. That would take energy she didn’t have.

“Because she’s never really had anyone love her and believe in her,” Roman said as he took the plate of food off the tray and put it on the table. “We need to show her that she’s worthy of love.”

There went those tears again.

“Do these things ever stop?” she asked as she wiped at them.

Alexei sat once more and lifted her onto his lap. Salem swiped her cheeks with his thumbs.

“It’s all right to cry,” Salem told her.

“I was never allowed. Grandpa hated it when I cried. He would send me for a run, no matter what the time. The first few times he made me kill and gut an animal; I cried so hard that I puked. It was awful. And he would make me go for a run until I stopped crying.”

“Fucking bastard,” Alexei muttered.

It seemed that she’d triggered his murderous side. She felt sorry for his sparring partner when he next hit the gym.

“I know he was just trying to harden me up. He kept saying that he needed to make me resilient and tough so I could survive. I don’t know . . . maybe he thought he was helping me? But really he was just traumatizing me.”

“Of course it traumatized you,” Roman said. Reaching out, he gently cupped the side of her face.

Her breath stopped in her lungs.

Roman touching her still had the power to surprise her. Even though he was so much freer with his touch now than he had been in the past.

“We’re going to help you. You aren’t alone anymore. All you have to do is let us.”

“I don’t know if I know how.” A sob escaped. Oh, this was horrible.

“We’re going to help you figure that out too,” Salem told her. “We’re taking care of you. Starting with feeding you. Open up.”

Salem reached for a fork and scooped up some lasagna. But she just couldn’t.

She was so broken. Scattered into a thousand pieces. Bit by bit they seemed to be catching each piece. Could they hold her? Could they capture enough of her to put her back together?

If anyone could, it was the three of them.

“Pet,” Salem warned.

“I don’t think I can eat. I think it will come back up.” She put her hand on her stomach. “I’m so sorry. I wish I could. It all looks delicious. Sorry.”

“You do not have to be sorry for this, Bunny,” Alexei told her. “For calling yourself unlovable and evil and everything else, yes. But not for your body’s reaction to trauma.”

“However, she does need sustenance,” Roman said. “She hasn’t eaten in days, has barely drunk. I’m worried she’s dehydrated.”

Salem placed the fork down and picked up her hand. He pinched the skin on the back of it. It slowly returned to normal.

“Definitely dehydrated,” Salem confirmed. “Get her some water and an electrolyte drink. But put the water in a baby bottle. And we need to get some sort of meal replacement drink and another baby bottle.”

“I’ll get a meal replacement shake delivered along with another bottle,” Roman said, pulling out his phone as he moved. “I’ll mix up a protein drink in the meantime.”

She gave Salem a confused look. “What?”

“If you can’t eat or drink as an adult, maybe you’ll be able to while in Little headspace. Alexei, let’s go get her ready.”

Alexei grunted and stood, settling her on his hip. “Time to take care of our Malyshka.”

Alexei carried her upstairs as Salem ran ahead to get the playroom ready.

Fucking finally.

He couldn’t stand sitting around and doing nothing.

Especially with his girl fading away bit by bit.

They needed her to come back to them. Soon, they had to go back to work. Then they would be heading to Escana for the wedding.

And she needed to be with them. She had to pull herself out of the dark place she’d fallen into.

And if she couldn’t do it herself, then he was prepared to do it for her. No way was he letting her drown without doing something about it.

“Let’s get her into this,” Salem said as they walked into her playroom.

He held up a onesie with smiling dogs all over it. It was the only onesie they had for her where the hands and feet were enclosed.

Good. That would make it harder for her to scratch herself.

He laid her down on the changing unit, but didn’t do up the strap. He wasn’t going to let her fall.

As he stripped her off, he realized that she likely hadn’t showered in a while.

“We should give her a bath,” he said.

“Good idea. I’ll go run it.”

He nodded and picked her up, tucking her against his chest. Hmm. She felt cold. He could wrap her up in a blanket, but he wanted something more.

And he thought she needed it too.

So he laid her back down and drew up his T-shirt, then he tucked her underneath the material so she was against his skin.

Skin-to-skin was good for babies, so he hoped it would be good for his girl.

God, she was so cold. It made him shudder.

Roman entered the room and saw him standing there with her entire body curled up under his T-shirt, one arm under her ass, the other around her back.

“What are you doing?”

“Stretching my T-shirt,” he replied dryly. “I’m keeping her warm.”

“Is she all right in there?” Roman asked in concern.

“Come see for yourself.”

Roman set the bottle down and walked over, peering in through the neck hole of his T-shirt to look down at their girl who seemed more relaxed than she had all week.

“She looks good. I’ll get her pacifier.” Roman grabbed her pacifier as Salem walked into the room, then over to check on her as well.

He sighed in relief. “There’s color in her cheeks.”

Thank fuck.

She even took the pacifier without a murmur when Roman slid it against her mouth.

Everything was going to be all right.

He would make sure of it.

61

“Can I feed her?” Roman asked.

It was something he hadn’t done before. He hadn’t felt in the right position to do it.

Before now, he’d been hesitant and unsure.

But today felt different.

Like he had to step up.

He’d watched Alexei bathe her as she’d lain there and watched him, quiet and calm.

Then Salem had dressed her.

For some reason, Salem had put a diaper on her. Roman wasn’t sure she ever wanted to try diapers. However, the plan was for them to take over entirely until she came back to them.

Didn’t mean she had to use them.

But maybe it made her feel younger? Made it easier on her?

He didn’t know. But Salem had reminded her of her safeword.

Roman was worried she might slip away even further, but this was the best plan they had.

“Sure.” Salem held her as he sat in the rocking chair. Then he handed the bottle to him.

He held it to her lips.

Please take the bottle, darling girl.

This was their last shot. Otherwise, she was going to end up back in hospital and they might lose her forever.

To his relief, she took the nipple of the bottle and started to suck.

Maybe things would be better.

God, he hoped so.

62

Tamsyn woke up slowly. Glancing around, she wondered who was in bed with her this time.

She spotted Salem first and then rolled over to come face to face with Alexei.

That made sense considering she was so warm and toasty.

She didn’t want to move. But she also had to pee. And she wasn’t comfortable using the diaper she could feel around her.

To her shock, she’d come to enjoy the feel of the diaper while she was sleeping. At least, sometimes.

But she wasn’t sure she’d ever use it. Or want it all the time. However, between the diaper and the pacifier and the fact that for the last few days the guys had been doing everything for her . . . yeah, she was feeling younger.

Ever since they’d dragged her down for dinner, they had been constantly there. Dressing her, feeding her, giving her bottles of water and a meal replacement shake. Putting her down for naps.

Trying to get her to play and talk.

Physically, she felt better. Stronger.

But, emotionally, she was still having issues.

“You’re awake, Malyshka,” Alexei murmured.

She was holding onto Atlas, and she still had the pacifier in her mouth.

Alexei slid it out of her mouth. She’d noticed that none of them had tried to kiss her since she’d returned. There had been nothing sexual in their touches. Which she understood to some extent.

She’d been like a zombie, no one could be attracted to that. But did they still want her like that?

Or were they completely turned off?

“What are you thinking?” he demanded. “I don’t like that look on her face. Salem, she looks funny.”

To her shock, Roman suddenly stood up. Where had he appeared from? Had he been lying on the floor?

“What’s wrong?” he asked. “Is she all right? Do I need to call the therapist?”

Three days after they’d brought her back here, they’d gotten a therapist to visit her. But she’d refused to talk to her.

She couldn’t.

How could she tell her that her father had been one of the world’s leading criminals and that she’d done his dirty work?

The panic on their faces floored her.

For some reason, she could now feel their emotions. She knew that sounded weird. But it was like she’d been hidden behind a wall. Everything had felt muffled and distorted.

But their fear . . . their worry . . . it was like a breathing thing wrapping itself around her throat.

Could she breathe?

She gasped.

“Shit! Fuck!” Alexei sat her up and started whacking her back. “She’s choking! She can’t breathe.”

“Put her on her back! Give her mouth to mouth!” Roman yelled.

What was wrong with them?

They didn’t panic like this.

Salem appeared on his knees in front of her. She knew he would be the voice of reason. But the fear she could see in his eyes, the whiteness of his face . . . it slammed into her with the force of a train.

They all cared, didn’t they?

They really did love her.

Because no one could act like this if they didn’t.

A sob escaped her.

And then she broke.

She fell completely apart. There was no other way to put it. She wailed. She screamed. She punched the bed. She might even have punched them, she wasn’t sure.

But then they did what they’d always promised.

They put her back together.

With soft touches and kind words.

Gentle pats and light kisses.

They didn’t leave her. Didn’t push her. They just stayed with her.

Steady and sure.

Finally, they somehow ended up outside on the daybed. It was a squash, but she didn’t care. The sun was starting to rise and it was so cold. But she was surrounded by the three of them as well as a mound of blankets.

“I’m so sorry,” she whispered.

Salem grasped her chin and turned her to face him. “Enough.” His voice was stern. “No more apologies. All is forgiven.”

Roman was on her other side and she was lying on top of Alexei. Roman took hold of her chin next, turning her to him.

“We all made mistakes. But we have to move forward. We’re going to move forward. And we’re going to do it together.”

She nodded, then buried her face in Alexei’s neck.

“Got the rest of our lives together, Bunny. You’re ours. And you won’t ever forget it again.”

To her surprise, she smiled.

It was such an Alexei thing to say. Instead of soft words, it was a demand.

And it was what she needed to hear from him. From all of them. She twisted and sat over his lap, her legs on either side of his hips so she could stare down at them all.

“I love you all. And I want to be what you need, what you deserve. I hope I can be. I think that maybe I should try talking to that therapist again.”

They all sat up, crowding around her, kissing her, reassuring her.

Salem kissed her. His kiss was possessive. “You’re mine, Pet. My baby, my little one. I love you and I will always take care of you. You gave me back a sense of control that I really needed. You showed me that there could be more to life than my job. That I was missing out so much on life by working all the time. You are my everything.”

Roman pressed a kiss to her nose, then both of her cheeks, then her lips. “You’ve taught me so much. I’m grateful to have you in my life. I didn’t know I was capable of love or that someone could love me. You showed me that I have worth and that I don’t have to be afraid to be me. I cherish you, darling girl. I love you.”

“And I love you.” She leaned her forehead against Roman’s for a moment.

Then they all turned to Alexei.

“I didn’t need to change. I was always perfect.”

“Dear Lord,” Salem muttered while Roman snorted.

“But you made me more perfect,” he added. “I love you, Bunny. My Malyshka. My girl. I will always stand between you and danger.”

“I love you too,” she said to Alexei, giving him angel kisses.

Then she turned to Salem. “I love you.” She kissed his lips.

“I never thought my life would end happily, but there’s no way it could ever end any other way with the three of you in my life.”

EPILOGUE

“What do you want, Salem?” Riordan asked as soon as he opened the door. “Are you summoning me here to question me about Patrick? Because I’ve already been cleared of any wrongdoing.”

“That’s not why I’ve brought you here,” Salem said. “Come in.”

God. He hoped this was the right thing to do. Riordan could ruin everything for them. But if that happened, he’d take his family and disappear. Roman already had things set up to take them to Escana, where they’d be protected.

Where she would be protected.

“We have someone who wants to meet you,” Salem said. “And if you do anything to hurt her, you’re a dead man.”

Riordan’s eyes widened. He looked worn down. Exhausted. On a different day, Salem might have felt sorry for him. But he had other worries.

“Who?”

Salem shook his head and led him into the office.

Nerves filled her.

She couldn’t believe they were doing this. She didn’t think she could ever let Riordan know who she was.

He might still reject you.

“If he hurts you, I’ll kill him,” Alexei said.

She patted his hand as she strode past him.

Roman was sitting on the sofa while Alexei stood in the middle of the room. And she paced up and down the room.

Then the door opened. Salem stepped in first, looking worried.

Should she do this? She was causing them so much worry. And she’d given them enough of that.

“Have faith,” Roman said. “I think everything will be okay.”

Riordan walked in. He was a handsome man. But he looked exhausted. As though he could use several weeks’ worth of sleep.

“Why am I here? To meet Ms. Clemens?” he asked.

“Actually, that’s a false last name. And I have a new one,” she explained.

“A fake name? Who are you?”

“Once upon a time I was Tamsyn O’Shea,” she said. “And my mother was Molly O’Shea. My father, well, he was Patrick O’Connor.”

She watched as Riordan went pale.

“Apparently, he loved my mother but hated me. After she died, he sent me to live with my grandfather on a remote island. It wasn’t a fun place to live. Then when my grandfather died, he came for me. And he took me to his island where he tortured me. Where he turned me into his spy by threatening people I cared about. The people who were my family. I was used to gain information on his enemies so he could bring them down. Something I have to live with for the rest of my life, even though I tried to do what I could to mess up his plans and protect who I could.”

Riordan was still staring at her so she kept going.

“And then, when I fell in love and openly defied him, he had me kidnapped and brought to him. I was there when he took his last breath and I’m not sorry he’s dead. I can’t be sorry.”

Riordan stumbled to a chair and sat. Then he leaned his head forward between his knees. Should she go to him? Was he all right?

He straightened. “You’re my niece.”

“Yes.”

“No one can know,” Salem warned. “No one can know about her. Pinky made her a ghost.”

Riordan stood and glared at Salem. “Why the fuck would I tell anyone?”

“Well, technically, I worked for a criminal.”

“Because you were threatened,” he said fiercely.

“Yes. I did try my best to protect anyone who was innocent,” she said. “And I tried to give him information that was fairly useless. However, most people won’t see it like that.”

“Most people aren’t me.”

Had he really just said that?

“I knew him, not well as we got older. But I often thought there was something behind the façade and I did nothing. Does that make me an accessory? Maybe. But you were trying to protect people and I’m certain you’re glossing over the worst of it.”

“So you don’t think I’m wicked like him? Because we share blood?” she whispered.

Riordan’s face grew fierce. Almost scary. “Don’t you ever say that about yourself again.”

Alexei stepped between them. “Don’t speak to her like that!”

“Get out of my way!” Riordan snarled.

She stepped between them before things grew more tense.

“Tamsyn,” they both snapped at her.

“You never get between me and someone else,” Alexei scolded.

“He’s right, niece,” Riordan said.

Good Lord.

“I just want to talk to Riordan,” she said to Alexei.

“Uncle Riordan. At least, if you want to call me that,” Riordan said awkwardly. “In private.”

“I’d love that very much,” she whispered.

“Would you also like a hug?” he asked, holding out his arms.

She flew into his embrace, ignoring the growls from Salem and Alexei.

Riordan hugged her and it felt like something that had been missing inside her appeared.

“I would have taken you in,” he whispered. “Had I known, I would have protected you from him.”

“Ditto,” she said.

He let out a surprised laugh. “One day, I want you to tell me it all, okay?”

“But not today.” She just couldn’t tell him it all yet.

“No, not today. Although I do want to talk about what you’re doing getting involved with three men.”

More growls from her men, but she smiled. “They’re good men.”

Riordan sighed. “You’re not going to let me do the fatherly thing and warn them that if they hurt you, they’re dead men.”

She giggled. “I can’t let you hurt them. Not when I love them.”

“That kind of takes the fun out of it.”

“Are you excited about going to Escana for the first time?” Erica asked her as they all started boarding the private plane that the princes had sent for them.

“Um. Yes. Of course.”

Tamsyn felt Alexei come up behind her as Erica walked off.

Uh oh.

“You just lied, didn’t you, Bunny?”

She winced. The four of them had had a long talk about her lies. They understood why she couldn’t tell them the truth and they forgave her.

But they’d also made her promise that she would never lie to them in the future.

Was she in trouble now?

Tamsyn glanced back at Alexei. He had his eyebrow raised and was giving her a stern look. Her shoulders slumped.

Great.

She was going to spend her first ever holiday getting her butt spanked every day.

“It wasn’t to you, though,” she pointed out.

“Hmm. That’s true. Lucky save.”

She breathed out a sigh of relief as they reached the stairs leading up to the plane.

Salem stopped in front of her and held out his hand. She slid her hand into his with a smile. “Can you believe we’re going on holiday? My very first. That I can remember, anyway.”

Salem’s smile slid off his face. Shoot. She shouldn’t have said that. It always made them sad when she mentioned things about her childhood.

Well, her non-existent childhood.

She’d spent hours and hours telling them about her life and she knew it hadn’t been easy for them to hear it. But they’d insisted.

Alexei had had to leave several times to work out his anger on his boxing bag, while Roman had sat on his laptop and researched how to help someone with childhood trauma.

Like they didn’t all have that, anyway.

Well, except for Salem.

His family was amazing, and they were all here on the plane. Even his mum and dad. Salem had finally convinced his mum that nothing bad would happen to her if they left the UK.

She hoped that was true.

She settled into the private plane next to Roman, who smiled over at her. Then he set his phone down so he could do up her belt.

“Make sure you check her belt,” Alexei bossed as he sat facing her. Salem was next to him. “Bunny, don’t take that off unless you need to use the bathroom. And then one of us will take you.”

“David, how come you never check if my belt is secure?” Charlene complained as Roman checked Tamsyn’s belt.

David sighed. “Because I’m not as perfect as Alexei, Roman, or Salem.”

“You are certain this plane is safe?” Salem’s mum asked. “It’s not very big.”

“It’s bigger than I thought it would be,” Con said.

“And so fancy,” Erica added. “I’m so excited. I’m going to lay on the beach or by the pool. I wish we had a cocktail.”

“Ooh yes, cocktails.” Charlene clapped her hands. “Tamsyn, do you need a cocktail?”

Tamsyn tilted her head to the side. “I don’t believe I’ve ever had one.”

There was silence.

Oh no. Had she said the wrong thing?

She gave Salem a panicked look, but he just winked at her.

“Oh my God!” Erica cried. “It’s time to corrupt you!”

“I loooveee cocktails!” she cried as Alexei carried her down the stairs.

A wave of heat hit her.

“They are the best. They are the best. And so are Erica and Charlene! They are the best!”

“Wow, she really can’t handle her alcohol, huh?” David commented.

“I can too. I held it all by myself. No bottles or sippy cups needed.”

Suddenly, Alexei pressed her face into his chest.

“Be quiet now, Bunny, before you go revealing anything else you shouldn’t.”

She didn’t know what he was talking about.

“It’s a game,” Roman whispered to her. “If you can stay silent until we get into our room, you get a prize.”

“Like I get to suck-on-your-cock sort of prize?” she asked.

Someone gasped.

Oh no, she hoped they hadn’t seen a crocodile.

They were scary!

“It’s not a crocodile,” Salem soothed. “But you do need to play the silent game, now.”

“Okie-dokie, Daddy.”

Alexei was finding it hard not to burst out laughing.

“Stop it,” Roman told him. “This is serious. She basically just outed Salem as her Daddy.”

“Yeah, so? I don’t know why we are hiding it from them. They know everything else.” He slid into the waiting limo and Roman slid in beside him. To his surprise, Salem’s parents opted to come in with them along with Salem, who was looking a bit red.

“Has she fallen asleep?” Jad asked.

“Yeah.” Alexei tightened his hold on her. Usually, he’d prefer she wear a seatbelt. But he wouldn’t allow anything to happen to her while his arms were around her.

“She calls you Daddy,” Sara said without a hint of emotion in her voice.

“Yes,” Salem said. “You see⁠—”

“Alina has that sort of relationship with her men,” Jad interrupted him. “Nothing wrong with it.”

“Of course not,” Sara said. “People should be free to be who they want to be. None of our business what you do in your private life.”

“See? Nothing to worry about,” Alexei told Salem.

Salem let out a sigh of relief.

“Now, what is first on the itinerary?” Jad asked.

“Today, we settle into our accommodation,” Roman said. “Tomorrow we’re having a tour of the palace, and lunch with Alina and her men. The next day is for relaxing, then a suit and dress fitting, then the rehearsal dinner. And, finally, the wedding.”

Alexei just hoped that they got some time to themselves in all of that. Because he wanted to show their girl how much fun a holiday could be.

“This holiday is no fun!” she cried before vomiting again. “I’m sick!”

Salem held her hair off her face, rubbing her back with his free hand as she threw up again.

“It m-must have been t-the food on the p-plane.”

“Really?” Roman asked from the doorway to the bathroom.

Why did they all have to be in here with her? Was she not humiliated enough?

“Because we ate all the same food,” Roman said. “And none of us are sick.”

“It wasn’t the food,” Alexei called out. “It was the booze.”

“What?” she asked as Salem helped her sit on the floor with her back resting against the wall. He then took the cloth that Roman handed him and wiped her mouth, then hands. “It was the alcohol? But I barely drank anything.”

“Nope, you’re a complete lightweight,” Alexei said, joining them in the bathroom.

Luckily, it was a big bathroom. Although, she kind of wished they were all in the bath.

Together.

She had plans for this holiday. And number one on her list was getting the three of them to take her together.

Which wasn’t going to happen while she was ill.

“That’s not fair,” she complained. “I want to be a heavyweight. I want to be able to drink as much as I like! They taste so good! Why would they make you so miserable?”

“Well, alcohol isn’t actually good for you,” Roman told her. “It can lead to heart disease, liver disease, brain damage, bone damage, among other things.”

Right.

And abject misery and humiliation.

“Got it. I’m never drinking again.”

Alexei snorted and she glared at him.

“How about we get you all snuggled up on the couch with some dry toast and water,” Salem suggested.

“I’m sorry I’m ruining our holiday, Daddy,” she told him.

“The holiday isn’t ruined. It’s barely started,” he reassured her. “Besides, you could never ruin anything.”

He picked her up and carried her into the living area of the small three-bedroom house they’d been given.

After setting her down on the sofa, Roman wrapped a blanket around her, sitting next to her.

Then Salem brought her over some toast and water in her sippy cup while Alexei found them something to watch.

And it was kind of a perfect start to their holiday.

“Are you crying, darling girl?” Roman whispered to Tamsyn as they stood and watched Alina marry her men.

They were in the gardens of the palace, and it all looked amazing. White chairs had huge silk ribbons tied to the back of them. There was an archway of flowers that Alina and her men stood under on top of a white platform.

Later on, there would be drinks and dancing. Everyone just seemed so happy.

“Yes.”

“Why? Are you unhappy?” he asked, alarmed. He’d thought that she and Alina had gotten along really well.

“No, not at all. It’s just so beautiful.”

She was crying because she thought the wedding was beautiful? That made little sense.

But then a lot of things in a relationship made little sense, sometimes you just had to push away logic and thought and go with things.

Something he often found hard. Which is why he was stuck overthinking what was meant to happen tonight. What he and Alexei and Salem had talked about.

Yeah, he was nervous. But did he want it?

Definitely.

After the ceremony, he grabbed a plate to fill with finger food for Tamsyn. The main meal was later tonight, but she’d need some food to keep her going.

She was finally getting some color in her cheeks and keeping some much-needed weight on. He liked to think he’d helped with his meal plans.

However, it probably helped that she wasn’t stressed all the time. With a full plate, he walked back to where she stood with Alexei and Salem. Ian and Jack, who often acted as Alina’s bodyguards, were talking with them.

“Here you are, darling girl. Eat something. I got you some protein, carbs, and healthy fats.”

She smiled at him. “Thank you.”

A dark-haired woman and another man walked up to them.

“Ahh, good. I wanted to introduce you guys to our Maggie and Jameson. This is Salem, Alina’s brother, Alexei, Roman, and Tamsyn.”

“It’s you,” Maggie whispered. “Well, your hair is no longer dark, but it’s you.”

Roman tensed, wondering why she was staring at Tamsyn like that.

“Umm.” Tamsyn appeared hesitant.

“Or am I not meant to know you? I’m so sorry, did I ruin your cover?”

“Maggie?” Jack asked. “What’s going on?”

“Umm.” It was Maggie’s turn to appear hesitant.

“It’s all right,” Tamsyn said. “I was undercover, but now I’m not. And my hair used to be dyed. You can tell them.”

“Tamsyn is the woman who saved me when I was kidnapped,” Maggie said.

Jack, Ian, and Jameson gaped down at Tamsyn.

Then, to Roman’s shock, Jameson pulled Tamsyn into his arms.

“Thank you, Tamsyn. I don’t know why you were there or what you were doing but thank you for saving our girl.”

Roman wasn’t sure what he felt about another man touching their girl. Alexei was frowning and looked like he was about to explode.

However, Salem stepped forward and tapped Jameson’s shoulder. “I’m glad Tamsyn could help Maggie, but maybe you could let go of our girl?”

“Oh, yeah. Sorry.” Jameson stepped back and gave them a sheepish look while wrapping his arm around Maggie. “We just owe you everything.”

“We really do,” Ian said.

“If there’s anything you ever want, we’re your guys,” Jack added with a grin.

“Thank you for your offer,” Roman told them. “But whatever our girl needs, we give her. No one else.”

All three men smiled.

“We get it,” Ian said. “We’d do anything for our girl too.”

“Salem!”

They all turned as Alina rushed toward them in a whirl of cream silk and lace. She wore a princess dress with a tight corset and a full skirt. Roman thought she looked amazing.

What would Tamsyn look like in a wedding dress?

Salem gathered Alina up as Maggie and her men faded into the background.

“I’m so glad you all came,” she told them. Something she’d been saying often since they got off the plane in Escana.

Turning, she gave Alexei a hug too.

Uh-oh.

He couldn’t turn away a hug from the bride, could he?

But then Tamsyn slid up against him and he wrapped an arm around her. So when Alina turned to them, she just smiled.

“Tamsyn! I’m so happy you’re here too.”

“It was a beautiful ceremony,” Tamsyn told her.

“You look gorgeous, Alina,” he added.

Alina flushed. “Thank you!”

Her husbands walked up behind her and Ryiad drew her into his arms.

“You shouldn’t just run off like that, wife,” Jonan scolded.

“Yes, we need you close,” Trin added.

She rolled her eyes at them. “I didn’t run off. I was right here with my brother!”

“Well, we want you right where we can touch you,” Derik told her with a kiss.

“Thank you for all coming,” Ryiad told them. “And for convincing Alina’s mother to come.”

“It wouldn’t have been the same without her,” Alina said with a sniffle.

All of her men gave her horrified looks, reassuring her gently.

“There’s nothing wrong is there?” Pippa asked as she walked up to them.

Roman felt Tamsyn tense. “Are you all right?”

“Oh my God, we’re close to a real-life princess,” she whispered back to him. “She’s so . . . so princessy.”

They’d met all of Pippa’s husbands a couple of days ago, but she had been noticeably absent. They’d all told them just to use their names rather than titles.

Pippa turned to them with a smile. “I’m so glad you could all make it. I’m sorry I haven’t seen you before now.”

One of her husbands walked up behind her, placing his hand on a small belly bump.

“You’ve been busy growing our baby, Tamiya,” Kassim told her. “Never apologize for that.”

“I guess the cat is out of the bag,” Pippa said as they started to congratulate her.

“Little one, what are you doing walking around?” Tavi asked as Pippa’s other husbands joined her.

Matek didn’t say anything, he simply picked her up in his arms and carried her away as Aric fussed over her.

When Pippa and her husbands left, Ryiad turned to them all. “So, have you all considered moving to Escana? Now that you’re all in a relationship together?”

Move?

He’d never thought about moving.

Before any of them could say anything, they were interrupted.

“Wolfe! I’m fine! The doctor said it’s fine for me to be out and about. He told you that I need to walk. He said that you carrying me everywhere isn’t healthy for me or the baby.”

A woman with dark eyes and a kind smile approached them.

“Hello! We haven’t met! I’m Vivi.” She was very clearly pregnant. Was she close to giving birth? He gave her an alarmed look.

What would Tamsyn look like pregnant?

The man standing behind her glared at them all, sizing them up as though he thought that they might do something to hurt her.

“And this glowering guy is Wolfe,” Vivi said. “Just ignore him. He’s in full-on protective Daddy mode. The Daddy part is because he is my Daddy but he’s also going to be one.” She rubbed her belly. “Sometimes it’s confusing.”

“No, it’s not,” Wolfe grumbled. “And you’ve been on your feet enough. We’re going to go sit in the shade and you will drink some water.”

Vivi protested as he picked her up, but he ignored her.

“Wolfe!” someone yelled. “Put her down. She’s allowed to walk.”

“No!” Wolfe snapped as two men chased after him.

Alexei snorted. “She’s got her hands full with that guy.”

“Yeah, she does,” Alina said. “So, what do you say about moving here? Please.” She gave Salem big puppy dog eyes.

“Don’t give me that look,” Salem told her, looking pained. “I don’t think we can move. At least, not at the moment.”

“But maybe in the future,” Alexei added.

Yes.

Maybe in the future.

“The wedding was so beautiful.” She twirled through the living room of their accommodation. “Wasn’t it lovely?”

Salem watched with an indulgent smile as she twirled her way over to the sofa.

“Be careful,” Alexei barked.

“There really isn’t a lot of room in here for dancing,” Roman worried.

But she landed elegantly on the sofa.

“The whole day has been amazing. Someone did my hair! And make-up! Like in a fairytale!” She flung her arms out. “So. Romantic.”

“And you look so beautiful,” Salem said in a husky voice.

“Don’t I?” she replied.

“SB. So Beautiful,” Roman told her with a smile.

She gasped again, her hand on her chest. “You’re using acronyms. I love acronyms.”

“I know what else you love,” Alexei said.

Please don’t say his cock. Please don’t say his cock.

They did not need this romantic moment to be interrupted by Alexei’s dick.

“What’s that?” she asked as Alexei kneeled by the couch.

He leaned forward. “Angel kisses.”

She closed her eyes as he gave her some angel kisses. Then he actually kissed her, putting his hand around the back of her neck.

Damn it. Salem should have done that.

Idiot.

“Although I still want to know what MGB stands for,” Alexei said.

She smiled. “I think I should keep that one to myself.”

“Oh, I don’t think so. Not unless you want to be tickled.” He started to tickle her. She screamed, giggling and gasping for breath.

“Mr. Grumpy Butt!” she cried. “It’s Mr. Grumpy Butt!”

He grunted. “That should be a spanking offence.”

“No way!” she cried.

He grinned and winked at her.

“We have something to ask you,” Salem said, moving on onto his knees next to Alexei and shoving him over slightly.

Roman kneeled next to him as she sat up straight, staring at them with wide eyes.

“Are you asking me if you can all have sex with me?” she asked breathlessly.

“Uh, no,” Salem said.

“Is that what you want?” Roman asked.

“I’m down for that,” Alexei said.

This was going in a far different direction than anticipated.

“The plan was to propose,” Roman said, scratching at his head. “But if you want to all have sex together, I suppose we can pivot.”

Definitely a different direction.

Salem turned to glare at Roman while Alexei choked on a laugh. Tamsyn gasped.

Shit.

Salem hoped she wasn’t upset that this was her proposal. It was meant to be romantic and sweep her off her feet. Instead, it had turned into this . . . calamity.

“Tamsyn, I’m so sorry,” he said.

“Why are you sorry?” she asked. “Are you taking it back?”

“What? No. Of course not.”

“Then I’m getting a proposal and group sex? After a wedding?”

“Um,” he replied, unsure of what his answer should be.

“BDE!” she cried.

Huh?

“Best Day Ever,” Roman informed him.

“Really?” he asked.

“Keep up with the play, man,” Alexei said, whacking his back. “The girl wants sex and to get married.”

“You do?” Salem asked, feeling like he was stuck in a whirlwind.

“Uh-huh. Uh-huh. Oh, please.” She put her hands together in a praying position. “Can I have that?”

“Yes, well, we still have to ask you properly.”

“Oh yes, let’s do it properly.” She sat straight with her hands in her lap. “Please go ahead.”

Roman reached over to place his hand on hers. “Darling girl, you’ve shown me that I’m worth loving. That I can be who I am, I don’t have to fit a mold, and that you’ll love me no matter what.”

“And you can love yourself,” she added.

Roman smiled. “Yes, I can love myself.”

“Just please not in front of us,” Alexei muttered.

Salem elbowed him in the side. “You can talk.”

Tamsyn shot them both a look. “Shh. It’s Roman’s turn to woo me. You can both go next.”

“Bossy bit of goods,” Salem told her with a grin.

“Woo?” Alexei asked.

“Woo,” she said firmly.

“Yes, I am wooing her. Both of you, shut up,” Roman said forcefully.

He would never have spoken to them like that before Tamsyn.

Salem was so proud of him.

“I love how we read books together,” Roman continued. “Before you, I rarely touched anyone and now I look forward to those moments where I get to hold your hand, to hug you, to just be myself with you. Thank you, Kitten. For accepting me as me. I love you so much. Will you marry me?”

“Yes! And I’m going to hug you!” she cried as she threw herself at him.

She drew back and kissed him on the lips before settling into her seat and looking to Salem and giving him a regal nod. “You may go.”

“Thank you, baby. Or maybe I should start calling you princess.”

“Your highness will suffice,” she replied.

Alexei snorted and he elbowed him again.

“Ouch. I’m going to bruise there.”

It would serve him right.

“Tamsyn, you came into our lives at a time when I was lost. I just didn’t realize it. I had become addicted to work, I was never there for my family or friends. But when you arrived, you drew me out of the darkness and reminded me that there is more to life than work and duty. There is fun and laughter. There is pleasure and sadness. There’s you. You are more than I deserve, and I will never let you go.” He was aware of the deep possession in his voice and the way her eyes grew warm. She liked that.

Well, good.

Because she was his.

“I want you to always be my pet, my baby, my little one. And now I want to add wife to that list. Will you marry me, my love?”

“I will!” she cried, giving him the same hug and kiss. Although he deepened the kiss as he placed his hand around the back of her head.

When she sat back, she was flushed and smiling.

Good.

“Your turn,” she said to Alexei.

He snorted. “Bunny, I’m not taking a turn asking you. I’m telling you. You’re marrying me. You think Salem is possessive? I’m twice as bad because I don’t care about consent.”

Salem sighed. This wasn’t off to a good start.

“He doesn’t mean that,” Roman said hesitantly.

“I do mean it. She’s mine. And I’m hers. She doesn’t have to ask me, either. Because we belong together. I know I fought it in the beginning. I didn’t believe it. But once I figured out that you were mine, I knew you would be forever. Because there is no longer any me without you. I wouldn’t be able to function, to live. So you will marry me, love me, be mine forever. Because that’s what I need to survive.”

How did that arrogant statement come off so romantic? It had their girl melting into him.

And he shot them a smug look over her shoulder.

The bastard.

Then she shot back and stood. “Time for group sex!”

She ran toward the bedroom, trying to take off her dress as she moved. Salem swept her up into his arms.

“You’re going to trip over your feet, baby,” he warned as he carried her into the main bedroom. He set her down on the floor at the end of the bed.

Roman moved in behind her to undo her dress while Salem lightly kissed her forehead, then down her nose to her lips. As more of her skin was exposed, he kissed that too. First her shoulders, then her breasts.

She hadn’t worn a bra today.

She couldn’t in the dress she’d chosen. But it meant that it was one less layer to worry about.

Roman tugged her dress down and Salem kneeled in front of her. Her heart raced. Please tell her that he was going to do what she thought he was.

“Put your hands on my shoulders for balance, baby.”

She did as ordered as he kissed her belly.

“That’s it. You’re being such a good girl for us. So perfect. So beautiful.” He placed his mouth on her mound, kissing it through her panties.

“Please,” she said, running her fingers through his hair.

“Please what?” he asked.

“Please make me come.”

“Your wish. Our command, Bunny,” Alexei said, moving in behind her.

Salem quickly removed her panties and then Alexei picked her up, holding her back against his chest. His hands went under her knees, and he spread her legs wide.

Making it very easy for Salem to feast.

And that’s just what he did. He ate her until her cries filled the room. Then Roman moved to stand next to her, leaning over her to kiss her, smothering her cries.

Salem drew his mouth back.

“Roman, can you get the lube? Alexei, you all right?”

“Of course, I am. I could hold Malyshka all day.”

Lube? What did he need lube for?

Ohhh.

It suddenly came to her. Nerves mixed with excitement. This is what she’d been waiting for, wondering about . . . and now it was happening.

Roman returned with the lube and she stared down at him as he put some over his forefinger and middle finger.

She swallowed heavily until Roman grasped hold of her chin, turning her face and tilting it back. “Don’t look. Just feel.”

Right. Easy to say.

Not so easy to do.

But as Roman started kissing her, she was distracted from worrying about what Salem was up to. So even when he started pushing a finger inside her, she barely noticed. Especially when Salem started playing with her clit again.

He added a second finger. It stretched her, but it didn’t hurt. He’d been stretching her for a while now with his anal plugs.

You’re ready for this.

Plus, it felt amazing.

Salem moved his tongue faster as her body tightened. His fingers slid in and out of her ass. And then he placed a finger from his free hand into her pussy.

Oh. God.

It was too much. She couldn’t take it. She was going to . . . come!

Roman removed his mouth from hers as her scream of pleasure filled the room. She came around Salem’s fingers with Alexei holding her up while Roman whispered words of praise to her.

How did she get this lucky?

“Roman, lie on your back on the bed with your legs hanging over the edge,” Salem ordered. “Our girl is going to ride your cock.”

Um. Yes, please.

“Alexei, you have her mouth and I’m in her ass,” Salem said huskily.

Oh hell.

What was she thinking? Could she really handle this?

But then she straddled Roman, and he grasped hold of her hips to guide her down onto his dick. She was so wet from coming, that he slid into her easily. When he was fully seated inside her, Salem pushed her down against his chest. Alexei moved to kneel on the bed, bending down to part her ass cheeks.

“I don’t think you need to help,” she told Alexei, knowing she was blushing.

“Oh, I definitely need to help.”

“Get ready, baby. Just like when you’re being plugged. Breathe in. That’s it. And now out.”

He entered her slow. Inch by inch. She was panting by the time he was fully inside her. She felt so full. Stretched almost to the point of pain.

It was nearly too much and yet not enough at the same time.

“Open your mouth,” Alexei said.

She hadn’t even felt him move closer to her head. But she raised up slightly and then moved her head, taking him into her mouth.

And it was the missing part of the puzzle. The bit she’d been missing.

A moan escaped her as they drove themselves inside her, moving at different times, yet it didn’t matter. All that mattered was that she was finally getting what she wanted.

The four of them together.

Like it was always meant to be.

Roman came first, driving himself deep into her pussy with a quiet moan. She sucked harder on Alexei as she felt Roman come inside her and Alexei finally succumbed with a groan, sliding out of her mouth to lie on the bed.

“I’m fucked. Completely done.”

That only left Salem.

And it was like he had been waiting for the other two to finish, because now he let loose, moving hard and fast and to her shock, she found herself moving toward that peak again.

Salem drew her up slightly so that Roman slid out of her. Then he reached down to play with her clit.

“Come, baby,” he murmured. “I want to hear you scream as you come, to feel you tighten around my dick.” He flicked her clit, and she exploded. She came so hard that she was shaking, gasping for breath. He drove himself into her deep and paused, letting out a loud yell as he followed her over into bliss.

Fifteen minutes later, she was clean, exhausted, and so happy that she couldn’t stop smiling.

“Definitely the best day of my life.”

The End . . .

But wait . . . have you heard I have another Reverse Harem series coming?

Some of the characters in this book will reappear in that series. I think you might be able to guess which secondary characters will get their own HEA.

First in that series will be Indie’s book.

So while it’s a goodbye (for now) to the Harem of Daddies, we aren’t completely leaving them.